topgfsfurart3dcgdislitrpp2preq

Catalog (/lit/)

Sort by: Image size:
R: 1 / I: 0

Assorted Short-ish Stories

I've been having way too many ideas and writing basically nothing, and I feel like Word's formatting options are far too distracting. Too easy to fiddle with them for hours doing no work.

So yeah, this is just a place for me to actually start writing. Hopefully I'll get the first story up today.

As general themes, expect a lot of piss, scat, underage and of course, snuff.
R: 6 / I: 0

Birthday Request (F/m, CBT, Castration, Penectomy, Cannibalism)

Birthday Request

A boy finds out that his sister wants something a little unusual from him for her birthday.

F/m, CBT, Penectomy, Castration, Cannibalism, Reluctant, Casual, Orgasm Control and Denial, Incest

"Mom?" he asked, as he poked his head around the door frame and looked into the kitchen and dining room.

"Yes, dear..?" his mother replied distractedly, as she moved before the oven, back and forth between simmering pots and sizzling pans.

"Umm.." he said, his voice low as he bit his bottom lip in apparent worry. "..I know you're busy with dinner, but could you.. uh.."

"Don't mumble, Jeffery." his mother instructed absently, with a glance and frown at her son.

"Sorry!" Jeffery said, his voice growing slightly more audible over the noise of his mother's dinner preparations. "Could you.. help me, please?"

As he said this last, he slid sideways into the doorway proper. His hands, which he had been twisting one against the other in agitation, relaxed slightly as he hooked his fingers into the front of his shorts. He then pulled them down to reveal his manhood, erect cock spring immediately upright and free, to his working mother.

His mother took in his aroused state with another short glance, her gaze flat and unimpressed.

"I don't really have time right now, Jeffery.." his mother finally replied with an impatient sigh, before she turned back to her cooking. "What about your sister? Why don't you ask her?"

"She's in the shower." Jeffery replied, shrugging apologetically. "She just got back from soccer practice. She doesn't like it if I bug her when she's in the bathroom.."

"..Mmm.." his mother hummed, noncommittally, without looking back at him.

"..Please..?" he asked, allowing just a hint of whine into his voice, as he looked up at her hopefully.

"It can't wait forty-five minutes?" his mother asked.

"Unh-uh." he said, shaking his head and doing his best impression of a begging puppy.

"Ohhh, alright. Bring that silly little thing over here, then." his mother finally relented, with another annoyed sigh. "I'll tend to you when I can, Jeffery, but cooking dinner comes first."

"Thanks, mom!" he replied, all hints of pleading vanishing as he bounced happily over to his mother.

He came to a stop beside her and thrust his hips, along with his still exposed manhood, out towards her. Then he looked up at her expectantly.

"Why couldn't I just have had two daughters, instead..?" his mother murmured with a roll of her eyes, before she set down her spatula and reached for his erection.

"Haa..mmmm.." he breathed, as his mother's strong, warm hand enveloped his flesh. "Ooh.. I've needed this for hours.."

"Boys.." his mother said, as she resumed cooking as best she could with only one hand.

His mother was a good as her word, using any free moments between slicing, chopping, stirring, flipping, frying, and steaming up dinner to stroke and caress his cock. There were, though, significant segments of time where she simply needed both hands for cooking, which meant that something that usually only took a few minutes was stretched out for much longer.

"Do you need any help, mother?" a voice behind them asked.

His sister had apparently finished her shower. Her hair was still wet, and she was clad in only a thin, damp shirt and tight cotton short shorts. Her eyes took in the tableau of her mother both cooking dinner and masturbating her brother right next to the stove top, a sight she apparently found entirely unremarkable.

"Set the table please, Lily." his mother replied, as she lifted a spoonful of sauce up to her lips with her left hand, even as her right pumped up and down the length of his shaft. "I'm almost done here. We'll eat in just a few minutes."

"Yes, mother." his sister replied, as she padded barefoot over to the cutlery drawer.

His attention wandered for a few moments, as he enjoyed the feeling of his mother's intermittent ministrations, before it was snapped back to the present by the sharp clatter of three plates being deposited right in front of him by his sister.

"Serve us up, will you, dear?" his mother instructed his sister, as she stepped back from the oven. "While I go ahead and finish off your brother."

Wordlessly, his sister dished up portions of pasta and sauce, steamed broccoli, meatballs, and garlic bread onto the plates. She set each plate down on the dining table as she finished it, saving her own for last.

"Bring your plate over here, dear." his mother said, as his sister finished serving herself. "Your brother's just about to pop, I think. We may as well not waste it."

"Yes, mother." his sister answered calmly, before she turned around and walked the few steps over to where his mother had pulled him back and out of the way.

She presented her full plate with both hands at waist height, standing expectantly before him even as his mother, who was now behind him, increased the pace of her efforts.

Despite the pleasure he was already feeling, it still took several more moments for those efforts to pay off. His sister spent those moments simply looking at him in apparent amusement, her gaze flicking back and forth between his eyes and the tip of his erect cock.

"Any time now, Jeffery." his sister said, her mouth twisting up into a slight smirk as she watched him begin to tremble and shake. "I'd like to eat my dinner before it gets cold, you know."

"Haahh.." he breathed, as his mother cupped and kneaded his testicles gently, even as her grip on his shaft firmed.

"Ahhh!" he exclaimed, his hands clenched at his side, his hips thrusting out as far as they could, as his orgasm finally overwhelmed him.

His mother and his sister watched as he ejaculated forcefully. His seed, aimed by his mother, splashed in thick ropes across the food held upon his sister's plate.

"There we go.." his mother whispered into his ear, as she continued to stroke him. "Get it all out, dear.. That's right, every little bit.."

"Hah.. haa.." he panted, as he collapsed back against his mother.

"Finally." his sister said when his ejaculation had finished, before she tossed her hair back over her shoulder and stepped away to set her plate down on the table. "I'm starving."

His sister sat down, and without waiting for him or his mother, promptly dug into her meal.

"Feel better, dear?" his mother asked, as she guided him on his wobbly, weak legs to his own seat.

"Ye.. yes, mom.." he said, as one last orgasmic shiver made its way up his spine. "Loads better. Thank you."

"You're welcome, dear." his mother said, as she eyed his still erect cock critically. "Just try to time it a little better next time, will you?"

"I'll.. I'll try." he promised, as he clutched the back of his chair for support.

"Good." his mother stated, as she drew her index finger up along the underside of his cock, using her fingertip to collect the little drop of semen that still beaded the end of his penis.

"Hmm.." she mused thoughtfully, as she popped her finger into her mouth and sucked it clean. "Well, sit down. Let's eat."



"So, Lily, what do you want for your birthday this year?" his mother asked some time later, as the meal progressed.

His sister, who had been in the middle of lifting a piece of broccoli to her mouth, one so liberally coated with his semen that it was actually dripping a little, paused for a moment, looking thoughtful. Then, after a quick, inscrutable glance towards him, she placed the broccoli delicately in her mouth and slowly chewed it up.

"I think.." she began, while patting her lips clean after swallowing. "..that I would like Jeffery for my birthday."

"You want your brother.." his mother asked, one eyebrow raised skeptically. "..for your birthday present?"

"Not all of him." Lily replied, with an amused little smirk in his direction.

"I just want his penis." she stated.

His fork clattered loudly as he dropped it onto his plate at his sister's casual words.

"Hmm.." his mother mused, as she rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "I see."

"Yes." his sister continued calmly. "My friend Annie told me that having a penis on your birthday is quite the treat. She received, with her mother's permission, her older brother's on her last birthday. I was there at the party when her mother and brother brought it out for her. She was quite delighted with the whole thing, and it made for a very memorable birthday."

"Wha.. what..?" he stuttered, his mouth hanging open.

"Well.." his mother pondered, as she shifted her attention away from his sister and onto himself, eyeing him speculatively. "If that's really what you want.."

"It is." his sister stated, firmly.

"Wha.. What did.. did she do with it, though..?" he finally managed to ask, his tone slightly confused and very worried at the sudden, unexpected nature of their dinner conversation.

"Well, she ate it, naturally." his sister said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "After her mother prepared and cooked it up, of course. The smell was absolutely mouthwatering. I wanted ever so much to ask Annie for a tiny bite, just to see what it tasted like, but I didn't wish to be rude."

"I mean, it was her birthday party, after all. Not mine." Lily finished, with a little giggle.

"Haah!" he squeaked, as he flinched slightly and squeezed his thighs firmly and fearfully together at the picture his sister's words painted in his mind.

"So, that's all then? Just your brother's penis?" his mother asked. "Nothing else?"

"Well.." his sister added, looking hopeful. "I'd really love to have his testicles, too. If that isn't too much to ask, that is."

"I bet they'd be just as delicious as his penis." she said, as she swirled another piece of broccoli around in a small pool of congealing semen at the edge of her plate. "Maybe even more so."

With her eyes locked on her brother, she slipped the cum coated vegetable into her mouth and chewed, rather forcefully.

"Hmmm.." his mother hummed, as she regarded her daughter for a moment, before returning her gaze to him once more.

It was a rather evaluative, calculating gaze, one which made him feel rather like a piece of beef or pork on display at the market. He quailed under it, squirming in his seat.

"I suppose that I don't see.." she began.

"Mom!" he tried to interrupt, outraged and shocked.

"..why not. Yes, you can have your brother's penis and testicles for your birthday." his mother finished, ignoring his outburst.

His sister's eyes lit up, even as his own heart sank.

"Thank you, mother!" Lily exclaimed, her mouth breaking into a wide, bright grin.

"Moom!" he protested again, more loudly this time. "I don't want Lily to eat my penis! She can't have it! It or my balls!"

"Dear.." his mother said to him, after shooting a quelling look at his sister, who appeared to be about to speak up. "Why ever not? Surely you can see how happy it will make her?"

"Because it's mine!" he replied, so loudly that he was almost shouting, causing his sister to wince. "I.. I don't want to give it up just so she can ee.. eat it!"

"Now, now, dear.." his mother said, placatingly. "I know that you're rather.. um.. attached to it and everything, but don't you think that you're being a little selfish..?"

"What.. but.." he stammered. "..no!"

"It's really not that big of a deal, Jeffery." his sister said, rolling her eyes. "It's only a penis. Annie said her brother didn't even really miss his much after a couple of weeks had gone by. Plus, he didn't have to bother her or her mother to take care of his silly erections anymore. Honestly, it's pretty much a win-win situation."

"But.. but.."

"Really, dear.." his mother said, her tone one of utmost reasonableness. "It's for the best. Whatever would you do with that silly thing later in life, anyway?"

"But.." he said, before his voice grew plaintive. "But I want to be a breeder!"

His sister made a shocked snerking sound, snorting around a small mouthful of pasta, before giggling suddenly behind her hand.

"Ah.. Dear.." his mother said, after frowning at his sister. "You realize that only about two out of a hundred boys qualify for breeder status, don't you?"

"I could make it!" he stated, emphatically.

"Well.. yes, I suppose that it is technically.. theoretically.. possible that you could end up qualifying.." his mother allowed, her skepticism showing through plainly in her tone of voice. "..but you only barely squeaked by on your last evaluation, and the standards only grow more strict each successive year."

"Barring some sort of extreme growth spurt.." she continued, with a glance down toward his lap. "..between now and your next evaluation, I think that it is all going to become something of a moot point anyway."

"It.. it could happen.." he said, gulping nervously.

"It could, but it very likely won't." his mother said, firmly. "Miracles like that only happen in story books, Jeffery. You're very, very likely to lose your manhood before the year is out regardless, so why not let your sister have it for her birthday? Really, you're just being selfish."

"I.. I.." he said, with his mouth moving but hardly any sound coming out.

"Jeffery.." his sister said, all trace of amusement gone from her voice, drawing his gaze to her once again.

"..please?" she asked, looking at him hopefully with her wide, guileless, beautiful eyes, even as she laid her left hand atop his own trembling right.

"I.." he stammered one last time, before seeming to deflate in his chair, his head sinking in defeat.

"Oh.. Okay." he finally agreed, disconsolately, as he stared down forlornly into his own lap.

The clatter of a chair being pushed back made him raise his head slightly. His sister stood up, then moved around to his side of the table. She reached out with one hand and gently tilted his chin up, then bent down and placed a warm, chaste kiss on his cheek. Her breath smelled a little like broccoli as it fluttered against the skin of his face.

"Thank you, Jeffery." she said, her voice full of genuine warmth as she smiled down winningly at him.

"Ah.." he replied, haltingly, as he looked back at his occasionally adorable sister. "You're.. you're welcome, I suppose.."

"I'm very proud of you, Jeffery." his mother said with a smile, as she patted his hand. "I know it can seem scary, but it's something almost all boys end up facing, sooner or later. Now you'll be able to look back on it later as a happy memory, as a gift you gave to your sister, rather than as something that was taken from you."

"..I suppose." he repeated, his tone heavy with doubt.

His mother just patted his hand again.

"So, Lily.." she said, her voice brightening as his sister sat back down at the dining table once again. "Have you chosen a recipe yet? For your, ahem, "big" birthday meal?"

He choked on a bit of broccoli at his mother's words and tone.

His sister's composure cracked at his mother's comment and his own reaction, and she broke out into giggles again.

"Not yet." she answered, grinning. "I wanted to see if you'd even let me have it before I started planning too much in advance.."

She shot him another amused glance, even as she popped a meatball into her mouth whole and began vigorously chewing it up.

"Well, I've got an old recipe book laying around here somewhere that you'll want to take a look at, then." his mother replied, smiling benignly. "I haven't had a use for it in ages, but I think I remember where I left it at."

"It'll be just the thing you need." his mother said, with a knowing little nod.

Jeffery sank nervously into his seat a little, as both his mother and sister turned to regard him thoughtfully.

He couldn't tell if they were licking their lips in appreciation of the meal they were eating now, or in anticipation of the meal to come.



His sister skipped out of the dining room a little later, small recipe book in hand, to go try and decide how exactly she wanted his penis cooked.

His mother had him clean off the table, even as she began to wash the dishes. His own plate was more or less untouched, as his appetite had pretty much fled after the conversation about his sister's birthday present. The only thing he'd really eaten was a little bit of broccoli, though his sister had reached over and stolen his meatballs at some point toward the end of dinner. He'd only realized he'd wanted them after they were already gone. The irony wasn't lost on him.

He spent the next several hours alone in his room, just staring down at his lap, contemplating his decision. He still was rather conflicted about the whole thing, but it had just been so hard to say no to his sister. Oh, his mother's arguments had influenced his decision, to be sure, but his will had only really broken down completely when his sister had asked him, outright, for his manhood. Though he had an oftentimes adversarial relationship with his sister, he really was rather fond of her, truth be told. Denying her something she so plainly wanted, something that it was obvious would make her very happy, was just not in his nature. It certainly wouldn't be the first time she had wheedled something of his away from him.

Thinking of his sister, especially the cute little face she made whenever she wanted something, caused the inevitable reaction. His manhood swelled, as it always did when he thought about his sister lately. Indeed, the only reason he'd needed his mother to give him some relief before dinner was because he'd accidentally stolen a look at his sister as she undressed for her shower. The sight of her peeling her tight, sweaty soccer uniform off as he passed by the only mostly closed bathroom door had brought his cock to full attention at once, and he'd been sorely tempted to tarry and see just how much he could see.

Common sense had prevailed, fortunately, as the costs of getting caught would probably have been greater than the potential rewards. It had been a very close thing, though, and he'd had to force himself to walk away from the sight of his sister's shower preparations. Still, thinking of Lily gave him an idea. Normally he'd limit the number of time's he'd ask his mother or sister to take care of an erection for him to just once or twice a day, so as not to unduly pester the two women in his life. Now, though.. Since he'd be losing his precious manhood in only a week's time, it seemed like he should take advantage of every opportunity available to him. In fact, he thought to himself as he hopped off his bed, one could almost say that his sister owed him as many orgasms as possible in the week he had left. It was only fair, after all, considering what he was giving up for her.

Grinning optimistically, he strode from his room, intent on collecting what he felt he was owed from his sister as soon, and as often, as possible.

Unfortunately, as he found out just a few moments later, his sister had some very different ideas about how he should spend his last week as a fully functional male.

"You've got to be kidding." he stated, as he voiced his complete disbelief.

"Nope, not at all." his sister said, without bothering to look up from the recipe book she was perusing on her bed. "It says right here that having the man or boy abstain before his penis and/or testicles are prepared and cooked enhances their flavor. Significantly, according to many accounts."

Abstain. What a horrible word, he felt. She wanted him to spend the entire next week, his LAST week, abstaining from orgasming and ejaculating. Utter madness.

"Nope, unacceptable." he said, making his voice as firm and unyielding as possible. "If you want my penis, you're going to have to masturbate me at least four.. no, at least FIVE times each day."

"And.." he continued recklessly, feeling perhaps a bit braver than was actually warranted. "..and you have to use your m-mouth on me at least one of those times, every day."

His sister finally looked up at him, as he stood there with his feet spread, his fists on his hips, and his chest thrown out, and snorted derisively.

"Yeah, okay." she said, her tone so dry that it would pull water out of salt. "I agree to those conditions, absolutely."

"Really?" he asked, hopefully.

"No." she replied, shortly, with a shake of her head and an exaggerated eye roll.

"Aww, come on.." he said. "I'm being serious!"

"I know you are." his sister stated. "It's cute."

"Well, fine then." he said, as he turned to leave. "I guess you can't have my penis after all."

"My penis." she shot back, still reading her new recipe book.

"What?" he asked, over his shoulder.

"It isn't YOUR penis." she stated, with a scathing look at him over the top of her book. "It's MINE. You already gave it to me. No. Take. Backs."

"I.. I did not! I said you could have it for your birthday." he retorted. "And it isn't your birthday yet!"

"You gave it to me." his sister replied, stubbornly. "That means it's mine, now and forever."

"Unh uh"

"Yeah huh"

"MO-OM!" they both shouted.

There was the sound of an exasperated sigh, audible even from the other side of the house. Before long, their mother, looking distinctly unamused, poked her head around the door frame.

"What?" she asked, flatly.

"Jeffery's trying to weasel out of his promise!" his sister complained, loudly.

"Lily says I can't come at all before her birthday!" he said, even more loudly.

His mother looked back and forth at the both of them for a moment, the directed her gaze to him.

"Is it true?" she asked, arching an eyebrow.

"Yes, she says that she won't help me if I get an erection for the rest of the week until her birthday!" he said, indignantly.

"Not that." his mother said, waving her hand dismissively at his concern. "I meant are you trying to get out of giving the gift that you've already promised?"

"W.. Well, yes, I suppose.." he said. "..but only because she says I shouldn't come!"

His mother simply raised her eyebrow even further at this.

"Supposedly it makes my p.. er.. a p-penis "taste better" if it hasn't ejaculated, or something stupid like that." he explained, using his fingers to make air quotes to emphasize his skepticism about his sister's claim.

"It does." his mother said, her tone perfectly flat once again. "Everybody knows that."

"What?!" he exclaimed. "It.. it does not. That's dumb!"

"Yes! Told you, Jeffery." his sister said, smugly.

"But.. but.." he stammered.

"It does." his mother repeated firmly. "And, you've already agreed to give you penis and testicles to your sister for her birthday, so that's that. They're hers now, and if she says they aren't to orgasm, then they aren't to orgasm. Period."

"But.."

"Now, don't bother me again unless it's important." his mother said, as she pulled her head back and left. "I'm reading a novel. It's rather interesting."

"But.."

"Jeffery, go away." his sister commanded, as she buried her nose in her little recipe book once again. "I need to find the perfect recipe for my birthday, and I can't do it with you standing there looking dumb and annoying me."

"But.."

"Out!"

He looked at his sister, who was glaring up at him through narrowed eyes and radiating hostility, then back down at his still erect cock. Realizing that there was no hope or help to be had, he whimpered and beat a hasty retreat.

If he didn't figure something out, then it was going to be a long week until his sister's bithday.



Monday, 9:02 AM

"Lily, will you please take care of my erection? It's been bugging me all night."

"No."

"Please?"

"No."

"Look, I'm sorry about trying to.. to weasel out of my promise. Really, I am."

"Good."

"So.. will you take care of my stupid penis?"

"No."

"Argh!"

Monday, 9:27 PM

"Lily, will you please..?"

"No."

"…Please?"

"No. Go away."

Tuesday, 8:37 AM

"Serious Lily, this thing is driving me crazy. Please just jerk me off. Even just once a day is enough."

"No."

"Argh!"

Tuesday, 10:33 AM

"Hey Lily, could you.."

"No."

"I wasn't going to ask about my penis."

"…"

"Really, I wasn't.."

"…"

"..but, since you're here.. Would you please..?"

"No."

Tuesday, 12:02 PM

"Hey Lily, would you like me to make you lunch? I'm making sandwiches."

"..Okay."

"What do you want on yours? Mustard?"

"No."

"Mayonnaise?"

"No."

"Miracle Whip?"

"Yes."

"Semen?"

"..I'll make my own sandwich."

Tuesday, 6:38 PM

"Hey Lily, I brought you some flowers. You know, for an early birthday present."

"..Thanks."

"..Sooo.. could you take care of my penis, please?"

"No."

Tuesday, 6:42 PM

"Hey mom, I brought you some flowers."

"Thank you, dear. That was very thoughtful."

"Would you help me, please? My penis has really, really been bothering me lately. It'll only take a minute, I promise."

"Did your sister say it was alright?"

"..Yes. Yes, she did."

"No, she didn't."

"No, really. I just asked her a minute ago, and she said it was fine. Really. So, please?"

"No."

"Argh!"

Tuesday, 9:47 PM

"Hey Lily.."

"No."

"But I.."

"No."

"Seriously, this thing is.."

"No."

"Argh!"

Wednesday, 6:01 AM

"Lily."

"…"

"Lily!"

"Gah!"

"Oh, hey. You're awake."

"Wha.. What time is it?"

"So, listen, I haven't been able to sleep. At all."

"How.. is that my problem?"

"Because of my stupid penis."

"..how is that my problem?"

"Please, Lily.. I'm begging you. Just once, that's all I need."

"No."

"Lily, seriously.."

"No. Get out, you jerk, and let me sleep!"

"Argh!"

Thursday, 10:47 AM

"Hey Annie, how're you doing?"

"I'm fine, Jeffery. How are you?"

"Uh, well.. Not so good, actually. I wouldn't usually ask you something like this, but, seeing as how you're my sister's best friend, which sort of makes you my friend too, I thought that maybe.."

"What do you need?"

"Would you.. erm.. help me, please?"

"Oh, I haven't had to do that for awhile, ha ha. Not since my last birthday, anyway."

"So, will you?"

"Oh, ha ha. Sorry, no."

"What? Why not? Please, I promise that it'll only take a minute. Or less. Seriously. Please."

"Lily told me not to."

"She what?"

"Yeah, she said that she was going to have your penis at her birthday party. So, naturally, she called all her friends and asked them not to touch you at all."

"She.. She did that..? All her friends?"

"Yeah, she told me it took forever, too, ha ha. You know, seeing as how she's friends with practically everyone around. Honestly, I expected that you would have asked me days ago. It would have worked then, too."

"It.. it would have?"

"Yeah. Lily called all her friends in alphabetical order, and my last name starts with a "W". She only got to me last night. If you'd have asked me yesterday or the day before, I would have been happy to do it for you, ha ha."

"Argh!"

Friday 3:23 PM

"Lily.."

"No."

"I'm begging.."

"No."

"Please.. Oh my god, it hurts so much. I'll do anything. Anything!"

"…"

"Lily?"

"ANYTHING anything?"

"Yes! Please!"

"…"

"Lily..?"

"..No."

"Hhaargh!"

Saturday 9:12 AM

"Lily.."

"No."

"…"

"Are you.. crying?"

"N-no!" *sniff*

"Jeez, that's kinda pathetic, Jeffery."

"S-shut up!"

"It almost makes me want to take pity on you.."

"..really?"

"Almost."

"So, w-will you..? Please?"

"No."

"Argh!" *sob*



It was Saturday evening. He was in the shower, simply staring down at his manhood as hot water beat down on him. His cock had been erect almost constantly for the entire past week, and it hurt. His balls ached even worse, a low grade pounding that echoed painfully up through his innards in time with his heartbeat. There was only one thing that would make the pain go away, and his sister had denied it to him.

His hands, which he usually only touched himself with in order to wash or urinate, hovered over his turgid member. It would be so, so easy.. But there was a lifetime's worth of taboo and stigma that he was struggling against. Boys couldn't touch themselves. Boys SHOULDN'T touch themselves.

Ever.

If a boy had an erection, he had to go to a girl and hope she took pity on him. Usually they would, if they weren't busy with something else, that is. Penises, despite the fact that they were attached to boys, were for girls. They orgasmed and ejaculated only if and when a girl thought it appropriate. That's just the way it was and always had been.

What he was contemplating doing, as his hand drifted closer and closer to his own erection, was against all of that. If he was caught, even just once, no girl might ever touch him again.

But..

But tomorrow was his sister's birthday party, wasn't it? She'd be taking his manhood tomorrow anyway. He really, truly didn't have anything left to lose, did he?

His hand wrapped around his length, and he shuddered in ecstasy at the pleasure the simple pressure of his own grip caused.

"Haaahhh.. ha haa haaah!" he laughed, almost maniacally, as he began to lightly stroke himself.

After an entire week's worth of denial and build up, it felt good. So terribly good. Exquisite. Heck, it almost felt worth it even, going without for the entire week, just for how good his cock felt right at that very moment.

He tightened his grip, and sped up the pace of his strokes, breathing heavily in the hot water of the shower. He was going to come, and soon. Nothing, nothing could stop him now!

"Hah! Caught you!" his sister crowed delightedly, practically in his ear, as she tossed back the shower curtain.

"Gaaahhh!" he shrieked, so startled that his feet slipped out from beneath him entirely.

Thankfully, he was already leaning against the back wall of the shower, arching his hips and manhood up toward the hot spray of the shower head. So, instead of paralyzing himself by landing on the lip of the large tub, he merely slipped down into it, coming to rest on his back.

"I knew you'd give in eventually." his sister stated triumphantly, as she stood over him with her hands on her hips, even as warm water began to splash onto her clothes. "Boys, boys, boys.. Can't even go a week, can you..?"

"L-Lily!" he said, once he'd recovered from his fright and caught his breath. "Go away. Go away!"

"Nope!" his sister said, with a quick shake of her head. "That's my penis you're manhandling there. I'll ask you to kindly remove your hand from it, please."

"Argh!" he groaned, even as he jerked his hand away from himself, a lifetime of indoctrination quickly reasserting itself. "Jeez, just leave me alone and let me finish! Just once before tomorrow!"

"And waste all the flavor that's built up over the past week?" Lily asked, rhetorically. "I don't think so. Get up."

Grumbling, he carefully climbed to his feet, doing his best not to slip again in the warm, slick tub. Petulantly, he refused to look at his sister.

"Good, now face me squarely, please." she commanded.

After a moment's consideration, he grudgingly complied, turning his whole body to look at his sister, his very erect cock pointing directly up at her face.

"What do you want?" he asked shortly, his mood thoroughly ruined by her sudden appearance.

"Several things, actually." Lily said, as she reached out and took his manhood gently in hand. "First, I simply want to see how these are coming along.."

He gasped at her touch, the first time he'd felt it in over a week, as she squeezed and hefted his member and gonads.

"Ooh, they feel good.." his sister mused, as she examined him closely.

"What.. what do you mean..?" he asked as he thrust out his hips, keen, despite his irritation at her, to prolong his sister's touch.

"Well, you feel rather plump and full." Lily said, as she rolled and kneaded his testicles in her hand. "Much more so than usual."

He shuddered at the sensation, the throbbing pain in his gonads somehow both easing and sharpening at the modest, pleasurable pressure she was subjecting them to.

"And I think that this is the largest I've ever seen your penis." she continued, as she ran her other hand appreciatively up and down his length. "The largest, by far. Not quite big enough to qualify as a breeder, of course, but still.. impressive, brother dear."

"Thanks..?" he said, a bit confused by the compliments coming from the girl who had cut him off so completely a week prior.

"You're welcome." she replied, with a little giggle. "It wouldn't have happened without me, after all. They're going to be perfect for my birthday, tomorrow."

The pit of his stomach dropped at the mention of the party the next day, the party which would mark the end of his manhood.

"Speaking of which, that's the second reason I'm here." his sister said, as she gave him another squeeze. "I've narrowed my choices about how to prepare this thing down to two, but I simply can't decide which one of them to pick."

"Y-yeah..?" he asked, with a shudder that wasn't entirely due to the feel of his sister's hand on his flesh.

"Thankfully, the authors of the cook book mom gave to me expected girls to have trouble choosing a recipe, and they had some advice about it." Lily explained. "They suggested a taste test."

"A taste..?" he repeated, before realization struck him. "..Really?"

"Yes." his sister said, her eyes locked on his penis, as she licked her lips. "Certain recipes work better with certain.. ah.. flavors of boy, I suppose you'd say."

"You're going to.." he started, hope blooming in his chest.

Neither his sister nor his mother had ever deigned to use their mouths on him before. He'd heard from other boys, ones who had female relatives and friends that weren't quite so reserved, that orgasming inside of a girl's mouth was another whole level of pleasure higher than mere hand stimulation. Sadly, though, he'd never been able to find out for himself.

"Well, it is my last opportunity, after all.." his sister admitted, with a little giggle and smirk. ".and it's for a good reason, too. I only get one chance to get the recipe right. It'd be a shame if your penis came out of the oven less than perfect, wouldn't it?"

"Haauuhhh ahh.." he moaned, as the two contrasting mental images, one of his sister sucking his cock, and the other of his sister eating it, conflicted with each other in his mind.

"So, hold still, will you?" his sister said as she bent down, her lips parting, even as she pulled on his manhood, encouraging him to thrust out his hips more.

"Haa.." he breathed, as his sister's face moved closer and closer to the tip of his straining, eager member.

She paused, only inches from his flesh, as the spray from the still running shower began splattering directly onto her face and into her hair.

"Hmm.." she frowned, looking slightly annoyed as she glanced up at the water streaming from the shower head.

"L-lily..?" he asked, his tone confused, as his sister released her hold on his manhood and straightened back up.

"Nope." she stated firmly, with a little shake of her head. "This won't work at all. My clothes are getting soaked."

Indeed, warm water from the shower had been splashing off of him during their entire conversation, and a not insignificant amount of it had wound up on his sister. Her shirt, which was a rather thin cotton spaghetti strap top, was already so damp that it clung tightly to her, showcasing the swell of her breasts, and especially the hard little nubs of her nipples, quite clearly.

"I guess that I'll just have to get into the shower with you." she concluded a moment later, with a thoughtful nod.

Then, without any further warning, and to his complete surprise and shock, his sister stripped down right there in front of him. She peeled her clingy, waterlogged top off to reveal her bare, bra-less chest in all it's nubile, perky glory, then casually tossed the damp garment aside. Her flip-flops, followed by her shorts and brief panties, went next, kicked off into a careless pile on the floor.

"Hah.. L-lily.." he sputtered, as his brain seemed to short circuit entirely.

"There we go, that's better." his now completely nude sister stated, seeming quite satisfied, as she stretched and gave a little shiver at the feel of the warm bathroom air on her bare skin. "Scootch over some, so I can get in, will you?"

Wordlessly, he complied, backing up against the rear wall of the shower. He watched, amazed, as his sister stepped boldly into the warm spray and then slid the shower curtain shut.

"This is cozy." his sister joked, even as she raised her arms up above her head and spun in place, letting the shower water run around, over, and across her smooth, flawless skin. The little beaded trails that clung to her curves drew his eye, and he simply couldn't help staring as she took a few moments to wet herself down completely.

"We haven't bathed together for ages, have we?" his sister stated, as she ran her hands vigorously though her fine, silky hair, causing delightful little bounces in her exposed, out thrust chest. "Not since you started having erections, anyway. I suppose that we'll be able to do it again after tomorrow, won't we?"

"It's something to look forward to, isn't it?" she finished, with a wicked little smile as she drew her finger tips down the length of her body, along and over her curves, allowing them to come to rest just above her bare sex, drawing his eyes like moths to a flame.

"Hahhahahaghh.." he whimpered, as his sister pressed up closer toward him, the tips of her breasts brushing against his chest.

"Now, hold still so I can get a taste of you, okay?" she whispered, looking him in the eye for a brief second, before she slowly knelt down in front of him.

Kneeling, she reached up and slowly trailed her fingers across his chest, then slid them down his flanks and abdomen, before finally encircling the base of his manhood once more. The moment she touched his cock, his hips bucked, and he gasped.

"Easy there, Jeffery.." his sister commented, as she began lightly pumping her hand up and down his shaft. "I still haven't given you permission to come, remember."

"Haaah..!"

"If you do.." she murmured, looking up into his eyes even as she bent closer to him, her lips brushing his tip. "..I'm going to be very, very disappointed."

Then, she enveloped the head of his cock entirely.

"Gaaahhhh..!" he groaned, as his eyelids fluttered and his whole body trembled.

His sister, suckling gently, hummed her approval as her tongue darted and flicked curiously across his flesh, tasting him.

"Hmm.. not bad.." she breathed, as she released his tip and began brushing her lips down the underside of his shaft, licking him as she went. "Maybe I should have been doing this with you all along.."

"Ohh.. Oh, fuuu…" he gasped, as his stomach began flexing and heaving in a stuttery rhythm. "L-lily..!"

"Mmmm.." his sister sighed happily, as she first kissed, then sucked, each of his aching balls. "These feel soo full.. I love it.."

"Aaaahhh..!" he panted, his voice strained, almost breaking, as he looked down at his sister. "I.. I can't.. can't.."

If he'd been in a fit state of mind, what he saw when he looked down would have surprised him even more than it did. His sister, who had one hand firmly around the base of his manhood, had her other hand between her own legs, rubbing furiously.

"Ooh.." his sister said, as she leaned back away from him onto her heels, letting his testicles slide reluctantly from her warm, soft mouth. "Y-you'd.. better.. not..!"

"Haagh..?" he groaned, as the spray of hot water coming from the shower head played across his sister's beautiful face, heaving breasts, taut belly, and slick sex.

His sister stayed like that for several moments, the hand that had been holding his member now pressed back against the wall by her head, steadying herself, as she continued to masturbate. Her own tummy flexed in time with her breathing, in an ever increasing tempo, as she gasped and moaned herself closer and closer to climax.

Finally, after watching her gorgeous, slim form shudder and tremble for what seemed to be an eternity, but was really only a minute or two, his sister finally came. She closed her eyes and moaned as she orgasmed, thrusting her hips up toward him. He saw her sex pulsing and contracting as she slid her index finger in little circles around her clit, only a foot or two from his own hard, dangerously on-edge cock.

His hand, completely of its own volition, drifted back toward his penis, as he watched his sister collapse back down onto her heels, shivering with the aftershocks of her powerful climax. He simply couldn't help himself anymore. He needed to come, and the sight of his sister's nude body, splayed out brazenly before him in post climax bliss, only spurred him onward.

He grasped himself, and felt a boiling heat deep within his groin start to burble and bubble up.

Three strokes, that's all it would take, he knew.

One, looking at his sister laying there, water still playing across her bare skin.

Two, raking his eyes across her pert, shapely chest, then down to the lips of her slightly parted cleft.

He almost made it to three, was a mere half second from completing that one, final stroke that would put him irrevocably over the edge, when his sister's hand shot up and grasped his own, stilling the motion.

"Wha.. wha?" he gasped, his whole body spasming in unfulfilled need. "Lily, p-please..!"

"No." she said simply, a wicked little smile on her face, even as she drew her other hand up her torso to cup one of her own breasts and roll the nipple between her fingers. "No. This is mine."

"And it can't come." she finished, sighing in pleasure and writhing languidly in place on her knees at his feet. "Ever."

"Haah haha haugh.." he groaned out, practically sobbing as the orgasm he was so close to experiencing began to stall.

He had been so close to the edge that he could actually feel a small bit of his ejaculate, which had been primed and ready to explode out of him, oozing slowly up along his length. It was under such pressure that his body literally couldn't hold it back, and it beaded up just at the tip of his urethra, glistening white and pearly.

"Hmm.." his sister mused, as she dabbed at the bead of his essence with one fingertip, even as she stood up.

"Perfect.." she said, drawing the bead across her the tip of her tongue and smiling at him again.

"Gah.. guh.." was all he was able to reply, his eyes locked, pleadingly, on her own.

"Well, I suppose that I now know how I'm going to have your penis and testicles cooked, tomorrow.." his sister stated, her eyes sparkling and her smile turning mischievous. "You're definitely on the sweeter side, Jeffery. I have just the recipe for you."

"Haaa ahahhh.." he whimpered.

"Thank you, brother dear, for your co-operation." his sister breathed, as she leaned forward and hugged him, pressing her lithe, wet body up against his own.

Up on her toes as she was, she was just tall enough to allow his fervently, painfully erect penis to slide into the little gap between her thighs, right below her sex. Her lower lips brushed lightly along his length as she kissed him briefly, directly on the lips.

He could feel her heartbeat pulsing in her cleft, thrumming against his cock.

"I can't wait until tomorrow." she whispered into his ear, before pulling away from him once more.

His penis bounced slightly, bobbing up and down as it was released from between her thighs, as she reached back and turned off the water.

"So, keep your hands off my meal until then." she ordered, smirking, before she stepped out of the shower stall.

He saw her lean, shapely shadow silhouetted against the opaque curtain as she pulled out a towel and wrapped it around her torso, before she slipped out of the steamy bathroom, humming happily to herself. She left him there alone, with nothing but his aching erection for company, which he dared not touch.

The tune she had been humming was, of course, "Happy birthday to me".



"There you are." his mother stated, sounding a little strained. "Get into the kitchen, Jeffery. It's almost time to start your sister's birthday meal."

His heart dropped in his chest at his mother's words. He had been standing, hiding really, behind the enormous pile of wrapped presents that his sister had received from all the various girls who had shown up for her party. His sister had an inordinate amount of friends, all of whom seemed to have turned up for her party, hence his mother's strained demeanor. Keeping thirty or forty teen-aged girls under at least the semblance of control was taxing even her usually saint-like patience, apparently.

Him trying to hide, hoping that his mother and sister Lily would somehow forget about his own role in the birthday party, probably wasn't helping her stress levels much, either. At her words he gulped, then, with slow, dragging footsteps, made his way to the kitchen. The stares of his sister's friends, not to mention the giggles and low, whispered conversations held behind cupped hands as he pressed through the crowded party, didn't help his own unsteady emotional state either.

"Get undressed." his mother commanded, as she followed him into the kitchen.

"But, everyone'll see.." he protested, turning crimson and squirming at the thought.

"So?" his mother asked, rolling her eyes. "It's not like you've got anything they haven't seen before, Jeffery."

That was true. Heck, he'd even had a few of the girls out there help him with his erections on occasion in the past, when his mother or sister hadn't been available. But having just one girl give him a quick, impersonal hand job in a closet or bathroom was much different than standing completely naked in a big crowd. A crowd of his sister's friends, all of whom seemed to be just as intimidatingly pretty as she was.

Of course, the fact that they would be watching his sister eat his cock and balls drove the whole scenario well passed embarrassing and straight into mortifying.

"But.."

"Now, Jeffery." his mother commanded, even as she began to pull items off of shelves and out from under cupboards. "I don't have any time for your nonsense, today."

"J-jeez.." he gulped, as he began to comply.

Most of the items, he noticed as he pulled off his clothes, were various spices, herbs, and sauces, ingredients his mother would use when she prepared his manhood to cook.

He shivered, and not at the sudden coolness of the air on his bare skin.

"Right, get that thing of yours over here." his mother said absently, as she finished pulling out an oddly shaped object from one final cupboard, set it down, then moved to the sink. "I have to scrub it down. It needs to be completely clean before we begin."

"O-okay.." he said, as he hesitantly sidled over towards his mother, erect penis bobbing before him.

"We haven't got all day, Jeffery." his mother sighed, before she reached over and took a firm grip on his cock.

She drug him over the sink, ignoring his squeaks of protest, and held him under the hottest water the tap could produce. Then, she started scrubbing him with a brand new, green and yellow wash pad. She wasn't very gentle about it, and she didn't use the soft yellow side of the pad, either. Not even when she cleaned the thin, sensitive skin of his cock head.

"Oww.." he whined, once his mother had finished, rinsed him, then dried him off.

"Put your penis on the cutting board." his mother instructed, as she drug him over to a counter she had cleared off and prepared.

"Y-you.. you're not going to cut.. cut me.. it up, are you?" he asked, his voice quavery with fear and trepidation. He had been dreading this moment for the past week. He had no idea how his sister wanted his cock and balls prepared, and images of flashing knives and hacking cleavers had been dominating his thoughts the entire time.

"What? No." his mother answered, as she pulled open a drawer and withdrew an implement.

It was a meat mallet. A heavy, metal one.

"Your sister wants your penis and testicles cooked up while they're still attached." she continued. "But they need to be tenderized first, of course."

He eeped, even as his mother raised the mallet up high over his vulnerable penis, his eyes wide with disbelief. Then, she brought the hammer down. Repeatedly.

Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!

She showed his manhood no quarter, pounding on him for nearly ten minutes straight, despite his occasional attempts to wiggle away. Every heavy thwack of the hammer crushed the meat of his cock down hard against the firm surface of the cutting board, each blow making his manhood just a little more tender for his sister.

The only small mercy was that his mother didn't seem to go out of her way to give his balls the same treatment. They each only got a few wacks each, although that was more than bad enough, considering the weight of the hammer. Apparently she thought they were probably tender enough already.

He wasn't crying by the end, but it was close. He whimpered, eyes brimming with unshed tears, as his mother inspected his slightly flattened, very tender (in both senses of the word) penis carefully.

"Well, that looks good." she commented, as she finally set the metal mallet aside.

"Hahamaagha.." was his only response, as he trembled in reaction to the beating his meat had just endured.

"Right, time now for the seasonings." his mother stated, as she pulled him along the counter to another pre-prepared area. "Let's get that into the baking pan, then butter it up."

The baking pan was oddly shaped, elongated and only a bit more than twice the width of his member at the thickest point, with a divot on one end that the base of his cock and balls fit into perfectly. It was almost as if the little pan had been designed specifically for his penis and testicles.

"The pan's specifically designed for this." his mother said. "I had to dig it and the cooker out from behind a whole bunch of other stuff, but they should still work fine. I haven't had a chance to use it in years.. not since your father, anyway."

He didn't know how to respond to that. Luckily, it seemed that his input wasn't actually required, and his mother carried on with the one sided conversation by herself.

"Lily chose a good recipe, especially for a boy your size.." his mother stated, stroking his tenderized cock absently with one hand as she dipped a brush into a little dish of melted butter with her other.

"I was afraid she'd want to grill your penis.." she continued, as she began brushing the butter along his length, making him shiver in reaction to the touch of the soft bristles. "Grilled cock shrinks quite a bit, even if you baste it constantly, so you need a really big one."

The melted butter had little bits and specks in it, and seemed gritty against the skin of his manhood. Seasonings already mixed in, he supposed, with a nervous gulp.

"Fortunately, she chose an easier recipe." his mother finished, as she pinched the tip of his cock in order to lift it up and finish coating the underside. "There we go.. Now, for the stuffing."

"S-stuffing?" he asked, nonplussed.

"Yep." his mother confirmed, as she reached out and plucked up a surprisingly large, needless syringe. "Stuffing."

"Ahhh!" he groaned, when his mother jammed the pointed end of the very enormous, very full syringe right into the opening of his urethra.

"Hold still, Jeffery." his mother instructed, as her tongue poked out in concentration. "Quit squirming, I don't want to waste any!"

"Ahhhh!" he repeated, as he watched his mother depress the plunger of the syringe, and felt the sudden influx of foreign material invading his penis.

The stuffing, whatever it was made up of, was very thick and only slightly moist, which meant that it stopped up quickly within the tip of his penis, bunching up and ballooning out his urethra. After a moment, though, enough pressure built up to overcome the friction inside him, and he felt the large lump of material start to slide down the length of his cock.

"Arghh.." he moaned, still squirming, when his mother finally finished emptying the syringe into him.

It felt to him like the big initial bulge of stuffing had been pushed well past the bottom of his cock. It was extremely uncomfortable, lodged as deeply as it was inside him.

"That might have been a bit much.." his mother observed, as she set the syringe aside and plugged the end of his penis with what looked like a carved down bit of carrot. "..but better too much, than too little, right?"

"You're lucky that your sister chose the recipe she did, too." his mother commented. "The other one she had been considering had marinade injections instead of stuffing. For the penis AND both testicles.

He only whimpered, squirming at the sensation of his cock stuffed to bursting, not to mention the thought of his mother injecting marinade into his balls.

"There we go." his mother said, looking down happily at the progress she had made. "Just a bit more seasoning to do, then we pour in the sauce, then everything will be ready to cook!"

His mother then spent a few moments taking pinches of this, and dashes of that, sprinkling each little portion of whatever it was onto his cock and balls. By the time she was finished, his manhood was coated liberally with flakes of parsley and grains of ground garlic and onion, just to name a few. Most of the things seasoning his flesh he didn't even recognize.

"Hmm.. that looks pretty good.." his mother said, eyeing his prepared penis and testicles critically. "I think we'd better do the sauce after we fit the pan into the cooker. I'd hate for it to spill on the way."

"We'd have to start all over again. Ha!" she commented, with a wry little flip of her hand and a grin. "Pick up the pan and bring it over here, Jeffery. Carefully, too!"

After glancing from his mother to his penis and testicles, taking a moment to note how they now less resembled a set of male organs than they did a cut of well prepared, but uncooked meat, he gulped and then did as he was asked.

His mother, yet a little further down the counter, was fussing with the odd object she'd pulled out of the cupboards last. Finally, she slid it to the edge of the counter, used a set of built-in clamps to secure it, and then plugged it in.

"Now, just set the pan right down into the cooker, Jeffery." she instructed. "There we go.."

The pan slotted into the cooker easily, sliding home without issue. Everything was at the perfect height, as if it had been adjusted beforehand, for his manhood to lay perfectly level within the cooker as he stood at the counter.

"Very good." his mother said, beaming happily. "Now for the sauce.."

His mother picked up a small pan, which sat on the stove, full of thick, rich looking sauce.

"I turned off the burner a few minutes ago, but it might still be a bit warm.." she commented, as she lifted the pan up over his cock and balls. "..though probably not hot enough to burn you, at least."

Then she began pouring the sauce all around and over his seasoned, tenderized flesh.

It was still very hot.

"Of course.." his mother said, over the sound of his high pitched yelp of surprise and protest. "Even if it was still hot enough to burn you, I suppose that it wouldn't really matter much, would it? It would only be speeding things along by a few minutes.. Stop squirming, Jeffery, or the sauce might spill."

He whined, biting his lip, as the heat of the sauce sank into the sensitive flesh of his cock and balls.

"Now, we just put on the lid.." his mother said, as she fitted a clear glass domed lid over the cooker. "..and set the temperature and timer.."

She fiddled with a few of the dials on the side of the cooker. Other than a small clicking sound which emanated from somewhere on the underside of the cooker, there was no indication that anything had changed.

"..Annnd we're done!" his mother exclaimed, clapping her hands together. "About time, too. We're right on schedule."

"What.. what happens now?" he asked, glancing back and forth between his mother and his manhood, trapped as it was inside the cooker.

"Now?" his mother said, distractedly, as she began putting away the various ingredients and seasonings she had gotten out. "Now you just cook, of course."

"C-cook..?" he squeaked, the full gravity of his situation finally settling in at last.

"That IS the whole point all this, Jeffery. Try not to squirm too much, or sauce will leak out around the base." his mother said, over her shoulder as she strode out of the kitchen, after she'd dropped the utensils she'd dirtied into the sink and washed her hands. "I'm going to go see what your sister and her friends have gotten up to. I'll be back to check on you soon."

He whimpered again, as he looked from where his mother had disappeared back down to his cock and balls. He couldn't feel any difference in temperature yet..

..but he knew it wouldn't be long before he did.



It took much longer than he thought it would. Maybe it was because of how hot the sauce his mother had poured all over him, but it felt like ten or even fifteen minutes had passed before he noticed the temperature inside the cooker rising.

If anything, the long delay only made things worse for him. His emotions were running riot inside of him, as he waited for his manhood to begin cooking. The longer he simply stood there, with nothing apparently happening, the more extreme the swings in his emotions became.

Finally, though, when he'd worked himself into a near panic, his chest heaving, and his guts trembling and roiling, he felt the first little blossom of increased heat, directly under the center of his penis. He gasped and stilled, his frenzied emotions coming to a peak, then bucked his hips involuntarily against the cooker. He didn't orgasm, but it was a powerful spasm of mixed pleasure and pain that shot through him, regardless.

Perhaps the worst part of the whole ordeal, he realized, as he felt the heat begin spreading along his length, was how agonizingly aroused he still was. All throughout the uncomfortable, even downright painful preparation process, his penis had been relentlessly hard, despite his mother's mistreatment of it. He still needed to orgasm, so very badly, only now..

Now, it seemed, it was too late..

Even if he still wanted to (which he really, really did), he probably couldn't orgasm, let alone ejaculate, simply because of the sheer amount of stuffing now filling his penis and blocking his urethra.

A little sob escaped him, even as he felt the heat start growing beneath his testicles too, when he finally realized and accepted that he would never, ever orgasm again. He'd held out hope, even after his sister's declaration in the shower the evening before, that he'd be able to come one last time, before he was cooked. That his sister or mother would take pity on him, and grant him a last reprieve before the end.

He thrust himself into the cooker again, the motion almost an involuntary reflex, as his body desperately tried to orgasm. It wasn't to be, though, as there simply wasn't anything inside of the cooker that would give him the needed stimulation. The cooker contained nothing but sauce, spices, an ever increasing amout of heat..

..oh, and the meat for his sister's birthday meal, of course.

His mother found him like that a few minutes later, tears glistening in his eyes even as he desperately, hopelessly thrust himself into the device that was slowly beginning to cook his manhood.

"Didn't you listen to what I said?" his mother asked, shaking her head and rolling her eyes. "Don't squirm, Jeffery, or the sauce will leak!"

He turned to look up at his mother, expression stricken, bottom lip trembling, as she stood next to him and whisked off the lid covering the cooker.

"Now, now.." she commented, as she peered down past the steam beginning to emanate up from the sauce. "..don't give me that look. You did agree to this, after all."

"I know it probably hurts somewhat, but just try to think about how happy your sister is going to be, okay?" she said, as she took a few extra pinches of some seasoning or another and sprinkled it along his sauce coated length. "There's a good boy. I'll come back to poke some holes so the skin doesn't split in another few minutes, once everything's really heated up."

Then his mother left him to cook once more.



It wasn't his mother who came into the kitchen next, though, but his sister, along with a few of her friends.

The sauce inside the cooker had just begun to softly simmer, little bubbles forming and popping on the surface as it approached boiling point. His penis and testicles, immersed as they were in the sauce, were scarcely any cooler.

He was trembling and groaning, hunched over the cooker, staring down into it, watching his manhood slowly turn into meat, when he felt a light touch on his shoulder.

"Hey Jeffery.." his sister said, with an open, excited expression on
R: 5 / I: 0

Deadly Erotica by RJN

This first story is a response to an entry in the Capital Punishment game in RP.



Two days ago, Freyja and Para became lovers. Freyja initiated their love, when she seduced the other with a kiss as they showered after gymnastics.

On that day, Freyja and Para stayed a little late to help the coach clean up the gym, and Hit the showers after everyone else left. Freyja caught herself watching as the water flowed down Para’s dark, chocolatey, skin. They were alone and naked for the first time, and Freyja couldn’t resist. She leaned against Para’s body and wrapped an arm around her petite torso.

“Let’s make out!” She whispered.

Para’s widened her eyes as she pulled away. “Haha! You’re very funny Frey!” Para faked a laugh and moved back.

“I’m not joking,” Freyja replied solemnly as she brushed a strand of black hair from her face.

“Come on,” she said nervously, “I don’t really see you that way. We’re just friends.”

Freyja laughed. “You and I both know that’s not true! I know you like to take awfully long glances at my body.”

“I just…” Freyja placed her index finger over Para’s lips.

“I’ve also seen you looking at my ass whenever I walk by you. You think I’m cute, and you are just too shy to say so.”

“We could get arrested for…” Freyja grabbed her torso and pulled her close, then kissed her on the lips.

Para’s muscles tensed up for a brief moment, then her body relaxed. Her arms gripped Freyja’s sides and pulled her tighter, as she began to kiss her back, lips locked. They broke off after thirty seconds; Freyja smiling as her hazel eyes gazed into Para’s brown, while the latter breathed heavily as if she just ran a marathon.

“I was right!” Freyja kissed her on the forehead and continued beaming.

“When did you first notice me looking at you?”

“Oh, about two months ago when I was at that pool party for your thirteenth birthday. I wore that small two-piece bikini and you could hardly keep your eyes off me. You were hardly subtle.”

Para laughed. “Well, I guess I was more subtle before that. I started developing a crush on you shortly after I turned eleven.”

“Now that we kissed, what do you think?” Freyja puckered her lips.

“I think I want another sample, but longer this time,” Para replied and closed her eyes.

They locked lips again, sucking the breath from the other’s lungs and twirled their tongues together in a sloppy, wet, dance of meat and saliva.

“Let’s not leave here with our virginity intact,” Freyja piped up, breaking off their kiss after two minutes.

Freyja cupped Para’s pussy and began rubbing it gently. She lowered herself, kissing her neck and torso. Freyja puckered her lips around Para’s perky buds and suckled her tits while her tongue licked the shower water from her nipples. Para threw her head back and grabbed a handful of brown hair, stroking Freyja’s head. She kissed and sucked the water from her tender stomach until her mouth reached her crotch. A finger slithered into Para’s asshole as Freyja’s tongue licked her pussy. The sensation overwhelmed Para, who began moaning as her legs lost the ability to hold her up. Freyja laid back as her new lover’s tiny weight pressed against her, until she was on the floor with Para’s cunt sitting on her lips. With Freyja’s tongue flicking her cunt and finger fucking her ass, Para climaxed quickly and her moans filled the shower room. The best orgasm she ever had washed over her, and her orifices contracted and sprayed Freyja’s face with cum.

Lost in indulgence, and deafened by the enjoyment of sexual pleasures, the teen lesbians failed to hear footsteps on the wet concrete. When Para opened her eyes for the first time since Freyja’s tongue touched her pussy, she screamed. A twenty-something blonde, the coach’s assistant, Ms. Hamilton, stood over them with a grimace on her face. Freyja immediately opened her eyes, and widened them.

“I’d never imagined you two could be such whores.”

Freyja and Para were arrested almost immediately, and tried the next morning. The judge sentenced them to death, and scheduled their execution to be carried out in public the following day.

In the town center, the girls stood next to each other on raised platforms, beneath the gallows with two nooses hanging before their faces. They were bound at the wrists, and naked as the day they were born. Both were sobbing uncontrollably as the executioner made preparations. A small crowd gathered around the gallows; most of them were just horny men looking for a show, but they were joined by the families, friends, and acquaintances of the condemned teens. Freyja’s mother, a busty woman in her thirties with bushy brown hair, continuously sobbed into a piece of cloth while her husband softly massaged her right shoulder. Her little sister, a miniature version of Freyja with matching brown hair and ponytail, minus the ample breasts, buried her face into her mother’s ribs. Para’s mother passed out in her husband’s lap, who watched with a severe expression.

The executioner finished routine paperwork and equipment inspection, and pointed to two guards and then the platforms. Para gasped sharply as one placed the noose around her neck and tightened it.

“Please let this be a dream,” Freyja muttered as the guard quietly placed the noose over her head. She clenched her eyes tightly, tears flying, and thrashed her head and repeating the same phrase several times.

The executioner stood between the two platforms with a notepad and paper in his hand, and read aloud.

“Freyja Nyx and Para Finn, you have been convicted of abhorrent sexual violations! The State has sentenced you to be hung by the neck until dead! Do you have any last words?”

Para shook her head. “I don’t wanna die! Please don’t kill me.”

Freyja shouted, “I’m sorry! This is my fault! I-I seduced Para in the showers, she tried to resist. Just execute me and let her go! I’m the only one who deserves to die.”

The executioner waited ten seconds after Freyja finished speaking, both girls waited in anticipation. Para opened her mouth as he approached the platform and pulled a lever on the side; her words were cut off as a trap door fell out beneath her; she fell several meters before the rope stopped her, with an audible snap as her neck broke. Piss and shit dripped from her ass and urethra as Para’s body relaxed forever, ending her short life.

“No! No!” Freyja cried out. “She didn’t do anything! Cut her down, save her, plea… aughck!” The door underneath her opened, and the world went black as her neck snapped. Another stream of piss and shit soiled the dirt as her bladder and bowels released their contents.

Freyja’s dad vomited as his wife buried herself into his stomach, and their only remaining daughter bawled until she passed out. Para’s dad remained motionless in his seat, until his wife recovered an hour later to discover that he died of a heart attack; she fainted again, and ended up taking her own life that evening. The girls were left hanging for two days until their bodies were taken down and buried in the community garden.
R: 24 / I: 0

Looking for story

I've been looking for this story for ages. It disappeared from Lit a while back.
It was about a girl who uses surgery and bodymod to literally transform her pussy into a flower. Like stretching her clit into a stem or prolapsing her cervix to look like the center of the flower.
Anyone remember, or better yet have it saved?
R: 3 / I: 0

Zhang Xiaofeng Series (dolcett, pixiv, translation, plotbeforesmut, slowburn)

Translator note: used square brackets for comments. Originally a chinese story posted on pixiv, with accompanying illustrations that were shared on /g/.

First post on new gchan, so no idea about formatting and all that…
———————————-



Zhang Xiaofeng Series: Lulu's Live Steaming (Chapters 1-3)

The Zhang Xiaofeng Series is a set of volumes published sequentially, containing a variety of detailed culinary methods for preparing the delicious bodies of females! All characters appearing in this work are fictitious, any resemblance… please quickly contact me. Haha!



Zhang Xiaofeng Series: Lulu's Live Steaming

(1)

Zhao Yulu, who recently enrolled in high school, was unused so staying in the school dormitories, so she rented an apartment among the high-class flats overlooking the coastline together with Wang Meng.

"Hey Lulu! It's half past nine already!" Wang Meng shoved at Zhao Yulu who was still nestled in bed and shouted, "Is there anything we can eat at home?"

"Isn't there still half a fried chicken still in the fridge, jeez!" Zhao Yulu lethargically stretched out her hips saying.

"You already ate that yesterday night!" Wang Meng said with an expression of disgust.

"Then just grab instant noodles! The kitchen still has two packets of pickled beef noodles," Zhao Yulu stretched out her pale lithe arms and rubbed her soft chubby cheeks, messy short hair framing the charm of a girl who just recently awoke.

Wang Meng could not be bothered anymore, pulling away the blankets with a single move, Zhao Yulu's beautiful body and skin that was as white as snow was fully uncovered, with a pair of full breasts on slender shoulders, two soft pink nipples like drops of strawberry jam, a slightly plump yet toned waist leading to a smooth and pale stomach. Beneath was a thick black bush, covering a barely visible luscious slit and bright pink lower lips, giving one the impression that after peeling open the fat and thick vulva meat, the labia would ripen further, a faint fragrance of the forbidden part of a girl drifted out, giving one an impression of unusual delicacy; behind her lower lips was a bright red puckered anus, guarded by two amazingly tender buttcheeks squished together under her body of tender meat. Worthy of note was that, her large ass was unlike those of other women with big buttocks with a high fat content, and only had a small layer of light fat wrapped on the outside, while inside was entirely the most delicious lean meat, exceptionally tender, extremely seductive; two pale and juicy lower limbs curled up on the bed beneath her butt, after her round and moist calves were the most delicious part of her body, a pair of delicately pink and chubby feet, her alluring toes each with a layer of red polish on their nails. This scene was what the girl saw, but were it a normal male who witnessed it, they would surely rush over and dive into her snowy jade figure without caring for their own safety.

"A-ah! Didn't you know about how I like to sleep without clothes!" Zhao Yulu bolted upright on the bed, the baby fat on her delicate figure jiggling, lithe pink hands quickly covering her pleasing fat breasts.

"No one else is here. That's right, I almost forgot, yesterday the dean let me go over to the junior high campus, seems like some kind of officials' inspection," Wang Meng said with an expression of pride.

"Hmph! Which blind teacher would choose you to go over and receive officials? Be careful that you don't attract the attention of some rich and powerful heir, who'll stew you as a night meal!" Zhao Yulu said with fake sarcasm, feeling in her heart that Wang Meng's appearance could already defeat the top three beautiful women, so letting her do something like that was natural.

"What, as if they would you instead!" Wang Meng sent a sideways look towards Zhao Yulu, "Even if they wanted to eat me I would definitely be a main course, but you would only count as a…" Wang Meng giggled at Zhao Yulu.

"What's wrong with me!" Zhao Yulu gave an irritated pout, "My breasts and butt are larger than yours, other than that, only your looks are better than mine, if they want to eat I'm more tender!" She held her head high with an air of arrogance.

"How childish, clearly this me is too lazy to compete with you like this, I'm looking forward to letting you go in my place, or you'll forever blame me for holding you back," Wang Meng waved her hand, slowly swaggering out of the bedroom.

"Play well and have fun!"

Zhao Yulu hung up the phone, sighing. She thought of Wu Lina, that idiot who agreed to go for a holiday in Dali, but ended up running off to the Maldives on her own. Looks like this is a lonely summer again, come to think of it, Wang Meng was going to be away for a week with this, what if she really let herself be bought up by some rich guy!

Suddenly, the electricity in the apartment cut off, and she who left the aircon on while hiding herself in blankets could only crawl out of bed to go take a shower.

Zhao Yulu was not tall, at one meter sixty she could be described as an unusual existence, strolling into the bathroom fully naked to take a shower, when suddenly her phone rang.

"Who's that, to so coincidentally call me at a time like this, who would pick up…" she thought, toned and slender hands rubbing and kneading bubbles over her smooth fat breasts, under her ministrations, her originally small nipples gradually swelled and erected, perking up.

Her phone rang again not long after, and Zhao Yulu could only impatiently wipe her smooth skin off and wrap up in a bath towel to come out for the phone.

"Hello, who's this?" Zhao Yulu asked annoyedly.

"Is that Student Zhao Yulu? This is Teacher Wang, dean at the high school," an amiable voice, from a middle-aged man, "These two day the school officials are here for their inspection, and the president is interested in you, I hope you can quickly report back in the afternoon at 2 o'clock at the school office."

Listening up to here, Zhao Yulu felt baffled and asked, "I haven't been at school for these two days, how did the president become interested in me?"

The man on the other end gave only a cursory explanation before hanging up. Zhao Yulu sighed again, thinking, "Looks like I can't escape this one, no choice but to give up the tender meat I've developed for decades. Is female meat really that tasty and nutritious?" She nostalgically looked over her own pale white body, the hairs under her armpit and between her thighs still glistened with soapy foam, the whole situation was just too real. Wiping the water droplets from her delicate body, she put on her school uniform and went out…

(2)

Dong dong dong…

Zhao Yulu gently knocked on the door to the school office, the sound of high heels striking the floor rang out from within.

"Is that Student Zhao Yulu?" The door opened, inside was a beautiful woman wearing a black suit and high heels, with gold-framed glasses, "Oh, I am the president's secretary, the president is waiting for you inside!"

Zhao Yulu adjusted her uniform, boldly walking in. The president's office was spacious, with a rectangular office desk right in front, and two sofas arranged on the right on which two men were seated. One was the plump and amicable President Guo, and the other was the famous entrepreneur Zhang Xiaofeng.

"Student Zhao Yulu, come over come over," President Guo amiably waved a hand at her, after which he said to Zhang Xiaofeng, "This much is enough, right Boss Zhang, this little girl is the most tender and nutritious among all the new students this period, although I was planning on raising her till she became fatter and more beautiful, waiting until the dragon boat festival to gift her to my beloved son as a whole female, this is fine, but it's slightly cheapened to you!"

Standing between the two men Zhao Yulu shyly listened to comments about her succulent meat, her soft white face blushing slightly, both her hands fidgeting nonstop from anxiety.

Zhang Xiaofeng, seated on the right, examined her whole body while listening to the school president praise her, sometimes extending his hand to inch Lulu's buttocks or rub her fatty breasts, agreeing in his heart that this little lady was truly tender. Originally he had decided to slaughter her tonight as a night meal, but seeing how tasty she looked, letting little Feng [his head chef Feng Tao, mentioned later on] use the secret recipe for seasoning and marination to guide her for a few months, waiting until his own birthday to steam her whole, her body of tender meat would definitely be delicious. As he was thinking, one hand already wandered into Zhao Yulu's pants, kneading her fat buttocks as he wished, sometimes even extending a finger into her tender pink anus, causing Zhao Yulu to feel both shame and excitement, almost to the point that she was unable to sit still. Furthermore, she had a habit of not wearing undergarments, added to her belief that she would turn into the delicious meat inside someone's soup tonight, she even neglected to wear panties. After a few rounds of Zhang Xiaofeng's teasing, between her two beautiful legs, the crotch of her school uniform pants unexpectedly grew wet. Seeing this, Xiaofeng let out a "Heheh!" laughing dryly, pulling out the hand that was kneading her buttocks, deciding to rub the place between her two tender labia petals, but Zhao Yulu unexpectedly pushed away his claws with her soft hands. Zhang Xiaofeng assessed the plump and tender little girl, not only was she fresh and juicy, she even had a little temper, a female with quite a personality, exactly the kind that he liked! Before eating her, he definitely had to thoroughly play with her and make her beautifully serve his little brother.

Perhaps because she was truly afraid, in her first meeting with Xiaofeng, Zhao Yulu did not say a single word from the beginning to end, her body of tender meat kept on trembling, her weak and boneless tender white hands were cold from the tension. Zhang Xiaofeng and the school president's discussion ended quickly, the president's secretary stepping in at this time to hand over all of Zhao Yulu's records and a filled up sales recipe to Zhang Xiaofeng, signifying that Zhao Yulu already entirely became Zhang Xiaofeng's property. Xiaofeng bore a heart of satisfaction while leading his prey: the delicacy Zhang Yulu, to leave the school.

In the near evening, a car passed through flower-filled alleys to Xiaofeng's residence, a well-built villa. A three-story high building neighboured an outdoor pool, where two tall beauties in bikini swimsuits lay on lounge chairs beside the swimming pool, enjoying the last rays of the sun for the day.

The car slowly came to a stop, and a slim, middle-aged man wearing a tailored suit opened the car door. This was Zhang Xiaofeng's butler Fang Cheng, whom everybody called Old Fang.

"Young master, you're back," the man spoke politely.

"Yep, oh Old Fang, what Boss Han said he would give me two days ago, those two giant Atlantic shells, are they here?" Xiaofeng asked, getting off the car.

"Yes, young master, they have been delivered. Before he left, Master Han repeatedly informed us that those two giant shells must be prepared and served immediately, so I already placed them in the Binhai aquarium! This person is…" While speaking, Old Fang saw Zhao Yulu alight from the car.

"Oh, she's the one little Guo lost to me last week, originally I wanted to slaughter and eat her immediately, but seeing that this child's meat was pretty tender, I decided to raise her for awhile!"

Zhao Yulu, who thought that she would become another's delicious-smelling food tonight, after hearing Zhang Xiaofeng say this, regained a little of her usual vigour, and followed behind Zhang Xiaofeng to enter the villa.

Within the villa were unusually grandious decorations, the central view of the large hall occupied by one of Qi Baishi's peerless famous paintings, flanked on both sides by staircases directly leading to the second floor corridors, all kinds of treasure was laid around, that although could not called magnificent, was enough to add lustre to the surroundings.

Xiaofeng spoke a few more words to Old Fang before moving off alone to another end of the hall. Old Fang walked over, politely addressing Zhao Yulu, "Please come with me," and led her up to the second floor.

"Little miss, the maids have readied the milk bath, please change your dressing, dinner will be at half past six, so do arrive at the dining room at that time to eat."

"But…" before letting Zhao Yulu reply, the butler directly left.

Zhao Yulu helplessly entered the bathroom, where a woman who wore a white blouse warmly received her, bringing her in front of a wooden tub filled with milk. Zhao Yulu thought, she often took milkbaths when she was young as well, her father had not gone bankrupt at the time, ah, if only he was beside her now, she would not feel so afraid, but come to think of it, this milk truly had a thick aroma.

"Little sis, how should I call you?" asked the woman.

"I'm Zhao Yulu, what about aunt?" While speaking, she took of her clothes, lifted her beautiful legs and walked into the bathtub, lying backwards inside.

"It's fine if you call me Aunt Liu, I'll call you Lulu!" The woman gently smiled, using one hand, she lifted one of Zhao Yulu's tender legs out from the bathtub and began to lightly scrub, causing Zhao Yulu to feel quite uncomfortable.

"Ah, aunt-! I'll do it myself-ah, it tickles!" Zhao Yulu did not know whether to laugh or cry.

"It's best if you tolerate it, Lulu, this is the job given to me by Boss Zhang, to wash you clean without leaving any dead ends," Aunt Liu was truly dedicated, earnestly washing, even using bamboo picks to scrape the black stains clean off Lulu's toenails, after which she lifted out the other leg and continued with this sort of cleaning job. After that was the two slender thighs, cleaning up until Zhao Yulu's pelvis.

"Ah, Aunt Liu, this place really isn't fine!" It was already too late when she spoke, Aunt Liu's hands diligently rubbed at both of Zhao Yulu's plump labia lips, after kneading for three to four minutes, Zhao Yulu's face became reddish, biting at her lips, softly groaning. Aunt Liu raised her head and asked, "Lulu, are you still a virgin?" Zhao Yulu shyly nodded her head, after which Aunt Liu only then took away her hands which were on her lower lips. Zhao Yulu already felt as if she had experienced an electric shock, her entire body lying limp and weak in the bathtub, her large eyes half-lidded, as if she had begun to feel pleasant. But what would let Zhao Yulu feel even more panicked had yet to come, Aunt Liu's hands actually extended towards her pink little anus!

"Ah! Aunt Liu, hey! No way! ~You can't~" Zhao Yulu powerlessly struggled in the milk bath, but she was helpless against Aunt Liu's experienced hands, on one hand playing with Zhao Yulu's little clit, on the other her index finger gently slid into her puerile and tender anus, repeatedly scrubbing, circling, although Zhao Yulu did her best to protect her backside, but because her clitoris was being teased, the strength left her body, and she was left at her mercy.

Afterwards was her two fat and beautiful buttcheeks, her soft and tender belly, a pair of mouth-wateringly large breasts, then her hands, small arms, armpits, after which she gave her a professional face SPA massage.

During the massage, the two began to talk.

"Lulu, how old are you?"

"Just turned sixteen!"

"No wonder Boss Zhang is treating you so nicely, even giving you a milk bath, letting you be served a feast!"

"Why, Auntie?"

"Lulu ah, it's not that I'm praising you, but your flesh is really too tender, white and smooth, even this old woman is becoming greedy for food!" Aunt Liu began to gush, "Lulu, you know, not every woman who gets eaten by him will be treated like this, only great celebrities or those females Master Zhang thinks are really not bad will be able to enjoy milk baths! Let me tell you a secret~" Aunt Liu quietly moved closer, "Do you know which celebrity also once entered this bathroom?"

Zhao Yulu's big, curious eyes stared at Aunt Liu's face full of expressiveness, and she shook her head.

"Zhang Baizhi!" [Cecilia Cheung, a Hong Kong celebrity]

"Really!" Zhao Yulu was shocked, opening her sexy little mouth to say.

"As if I could lie to you, that was something that happened at the start of last year, when I first arrived here to work, one day a man and a woman in usually good shape was brought here, Boss Zhang wasn't in at the time, so Old Fang received them. Afterwards, Boss Zhang came back, only then did Old Fang have a chance to escape to tell us that Zhang Xiaofeng's friend, for celebrating his birthday, specially bought Zhang Baizhi's account and wrote it off to give to boss Zhang as a birthday gift. After that day, our jobs were to let her swim, suntan, take milk baths, and train her body in the day, and at night to shave her and give her enemas. It was close to half a month of that torture, but we all managed to get her autograph! After that…" Aunt Liu purposely paused for a moment.

"After that, Zhang Baizhi, what happened to her?" Zhao Yulu's focus was completely taken in, asking, as if she had already forgotten that she herself was in captivity as well.

"The day of boss Zhang's birthday, he personally steamed her whole in a lotus leaf. But that day, there were beautiful girls made into delicious food to fill up quite a few tables, so an older female celebrity could also not be considered the banquet's main dish, but I heard friends who went in say that the thorough steamed Zhang Baizhi was like a fairy maiden, she was arranged so her upper body lay flat, her legs were bent, knees closed and calves opened, in her mouth was a candle, with a steamed corn cob protruding from her private parts, her entire body giving off fragrance and mist, incredibly beautiful!"

Zhao Yulu sighed after hearing this, if even such a famous female celebrity could not escape becoming delicious food in other people's plates, she herself would definitely have to face the fate of being steamed and turned into food.

After a while more, Aunt Liu urged Zhao Yulu up, moving her to the board for meats at the side, Aunt Liu picked up a showerhead and washed Zhao Yulu's whole body once again, that was the end of her bathing task. Zhao Yulu simply toweled off her milk-scented body, wearing the bathrobe and slippers given to her, with a glance at her phone, ah! It was already six twenty-seven, she set off at run out of the bathroom.

"Lulu ah, downstairs to the right, the second room is the dining room!"

"Thank you, Aunt Liu!"

(3)

The dining room seemed even more grandiose, a five, six meter long silver dining table was arranged in the center of the hall, with even lit candlesticks placed atop, against the backdrop of soft light given off by the chandelier, it was clearly a candlelight dinner. On the wall behind the head seat, a female head with beautiful and refined looks was mounted on a wooden board, the beautiful woman's head was meticulously given make-up, her watery large eyes lifelessly stared into the distance, under her high nose, her bright red lips were slightly pouting, as though helplessly protesting her own tragic fate.

"Quite punctual, ah, Yulu, sit wherever!" Following a bell that rang throughout the hall, Zhang Xiaofeng also walked into the dining room, "Truly not bad, after the milk bath the feeling is even more white and tender, that's right, have you eaten a human feast before?" While speaking, he sat at the other side of the long table.

Zhao Yulu fearfully took a seat as well, "Eat~eaten, once or t-twice."

"That's fine, where did you eat, Lulu?"

"Um~actually it was something that happened a long time ago, the annual meeting of the company where my dad worked, every year they would buy three girls to slaughter and eat, perhaps three or four times in total…"

"Then, Lulu, do you like it?"

"Ah?" Zhao Yulu's chalk-white complexion blushed, "This~ah, um, it is quite nice to eat, only…"

Zhang Xiaofeng was amused enough that he began to laugh, "Only that they are meat of the same type as you, let me tell you, the meat of women is this world's most delicious food, and it even has the effect of regulating the spleen and stomach, bolstering the yin and fortifying the yang." [yin and yang as in the concepts from Chinese medicine; loosely meaning coldness and heatiness respectively]

Zhao Yulu seemed to understand, nodded her head, and said, "Then, let me guess, tonight's dinner is also related to female meat?"

"Smart!" Zhang Xiaofeng spoke, then gestured for the food to come, a number people like kitchen chefs and a row of maids pushed in food carts filled with large and small plates, walking in.

First to be served was a number of cold dishes serving as appetisers, minced meat salad, cut cucumbers, fried skin and the like, followed by meat dishes, steamed fish, crispy claws, braised belly, marinated slices, stewed women's face and the like. Finally, what was pushed in was naturally tonight's main dish, two maids strenuously shifted a giant dish plate from the food cart to the centre of the dining table, then opened the huge silver cover, a thick haze of steam mixed with the fragrance of meat wafted forwards, after the mist began to dissipate, Zhao Yulu finally beheld the truth of the matter: a beautiful woman with a voluptuous body had a serene expression on her face, facing the right as she slept in the plate, her head of beautiful hair wrapped up in insulated foil, eyes slightly opened, lifelessly gazing downwards, a smooth and glistening little nose like a pearl above alluring lips. Her slender neck was marred by a deep slice at its left, it seemed like a knife cut through her aorta, directly interfering with her healthy little heart, reaping her transient little life. Her pink and tender hands interlaced naturally in front of her belly, her slender right leg extended while her left leg curled up in front, fully exposing her beautiful fat buttocks, both her fatty and tender feet as though preserving the anxiety she felt before dying, tensed and straightened from nervousness, her ten delicious toes tightly bound together. Zhao Yulu could clearly see between her two bulging buttocks, a delicately steaming chrysanthemum oozing white mist, and that spot between her thighs, the concave slit of her lower lips tightly pressed together at her crotch, from which hot steam billowed out. Her pair of originally voluminous breasts, after having been baked, became even more fat and fleshy, and sleeping quietly between her chest and hands, her originally tender belly flesh, as a result of her pregnancy, swelled up till it turned transparent, its plumpness both cute and captivating. This pitiful beauty was already unable to wait for her baby to be born before she died, becoming the outstanding main course of Xiaofeng's dinner table.

When the fog dissipated, Zhao Yulu looked closely, this delicious pregnant woman's skin had entirely turned a soft red, a red-coloured sauce covered and dripped from her entire body, she had clearly been braised, sauce flowed over her body, surprisingly bringing forth a different kind of beauty. The surface of the tray was also covered with a layer of green vegetable leaves, red and green blended together, refreshing and eye-catching, stimulating one's appetite even more.

A chef from the side sharply walked to the side of the table, carefully took the pitiful young woman's thoroughly cooked left leg and bent it forwards, completely exposing her fat and tender labia, plucked clean of pubic hair, steam could be seen wafting within that concave slit, sparkling and glistening, even the vegetable leaves lining the bottom were overflowing with grease.

Zhao Yulu did not often witness this sort of situation, and became shy to the point that she felt like suffocating, panting through her nose, she was surprised to find that her body even shamefully reacted, and worked hard to suppress it, who would have thought that she actually felt moved by a woman's delicious body of meat, her own luscious vagina gradually swelled with blood, becoming wet. Zhang Xiaofeng took a pair of chopsticks and walked to the middle of the table, aiming at the young woman's slightly swollen buttocks, he gently poked, with a puff, the chopsticks instantly slid in, letting a stream of thick fatty oil flow out, it could be seen that this pitiful girl was already incredibly well-cooked, from the outside to the inside.

Seeing that their employer had already made the first move, two chefs worked together and turned the pregnant woman over to face upwards. Xiaofeng walked to Zhao Yulu's side, and tenderly petted her golden blonde short hair and stroked her delicate cheeks, "My baby, don't just stare dumbly, whatever part you want to eat, uncle will help you cut!" While speaking, Xiaofeng slyly slid his hand into her bathrobe's wide collar, indulging himself in grabbing handfuls of her left breast a few times, while comparing in his heart whether this girl would end up being more tender than the little darling on the plate, he definitely had to hold back for a few months, before he finally could have a feast.

Zhao Yulu's body, which had already reacted to the sight, upon being teased by Xiaofeng, her mouth inadvertently let out a moan, raising her head she gave Xiaofeng a pitiful look, softly whining, "No~not, not here, there are so many people, ah~um, don't be like this!"

Xiaofeng also knew that it was too early and stopped pestering her, speaking to the chefs who had stood at the side for a while, "Take out the baby in her stomach first then!"

A chef took out a shimmering silver table knife, piercing in between her twin labia which glistened with oil, pulling upwards in one stroke, in a moment, that female's beautiful vagina was cut in two halves. The blade continued to cut upwards, as if it was cutting silk, separating the braised red flesh into two. A burst of hot air escaped, fragrance wafting about, as the blade meticulously ran across the stomach which was as thin as paper, gently coaxing out six month old baby girl from within, and cutting apart the navel. The baby girl who was just as thoroughly cooked as her mother was put into a dry pot of toufu which was being heated up with a slow flame, while the woman's organs were also being taken out and put into a specially made box to be fed to the dogs, except for the pair of kidneys which were handed to the chef to cook again into kidney soup. After which the chef lifted the knife, once again making a cut until her throat before stopping. They then turned the young female over to face her hips up, following the line between her beautiful buttocks to cut up to her waist, then further cutting up to her nape. Like this, aside from the beautiful pregnant woman's head which was left in one piece, she was already evenly divided into two halves.

"That…" Zhao Yulu raised her head, confusedly looking at Zhao Xiaofeng, "Boss Zhang, I~I remember, pregnant women, isn't it something that cannot~be eaten?"

Zhang Xiaofeng gave a small smile, downing a mouthful of red wine before saying, "I won't keep anything from you, recently this me, after visiting Southeast Asia and returning, I realised that my body became somewhat weak, then my diet consultant gave me a checkup and found that my kidneys were weak and I was overworked, and told me that the fastest diet therapy was this," as he spoke, he pointed at the young woman's already separated two halves of fragrant meat and said, "You too, know that pregnant women and the tender mothers who have just given birth are famously potent vitality boosters, I've already continuously eaten two weeks of pregnant women!"

"But, I remember, aren't pregnant women protected by the law?" Zhao Yulu continued to ask.

"Aiya, Lulu, this kind of thing is quite flexible, on this world there are so many things floating on the edge of the law, let me tell you a truth, when the wife of the municipal party secretary of our city became pregnant, the mayor sent the secretary two high quality pregnant women a month, afterwards even after the baby was due, there were still two pregnant women who hadn't been slaughtered yet, and there was even one who gave birth to her baby because they didn't bother slaughtering her!" Saying so, Xiaofeng once again spoke with the chefs at the side, "Help Lulu cut a breast, then scoop out the vagina, for Lulu and I, half for each of us, ah, Lulu, it's reasonable to think that whatever you eat will benefit whatever, I don't know about these breasts, but the ovaries are incredibly nourishing for yin, in the future your job is to eat virgin ovaries every day, so that when that time comes…" Thinking about how he would be able to eat her after another half a year of nursing, Xiaofeng could not hold back his excitement and "Heheh!" evily laughed.

Hearing this, the chef immediately took a knife to carve out one enormous breast, slicing it into a few thinner pieces before delivering it in front of Zhao Yulu, then scooping out the young woman's ovaries, which had already been divided in two, separately offering it to the two persons. Zhao Yulu, at a loss, picked up a slice of fatty breast meat to put into her mouth, a rich flavour mixed with milky fragrance invaded Zhao Yulu's taste buds immediately, although she had eaten the tender flesh of so many girls before, this was the first time she had tasted a breast this delicious, just as she was shocked, the slice of meat in her mouth dissolved, and Zhao Yulu impatiently picked up yet another piece, this time with the young woman's little nipple, which had been cooked to a dark red colour, although the nipple was small, it was incredibly tasty, firm to the bite, extremely chewy.

Xiaofeng used his cutlery to delicately cut up the ovaries and fatty vaginal flesh, the delicate slit giving out the unique astringent fragrance of a mature woman, although it could not compare to the tenderness of a ten year old girl, but in terms of nourishment, this sort of beautiful pregnant woman's vagina could only be equaled by soup broth made from mature ladies who were thirty or forty years old.

Opposite, Zhao Yulu ate as though she was enthralled, but slightly embarrassedly said to the chef beside her, "That~could you help me cut a bit?"

"Which part would you like?"

"That~that one, the i-inside of the thigh, can I?"

"No problem!"

"Not bad, Lulu, if you like it, you'll be able to eat it often in the future," Zhao Xiaofeng said.

"This~boss Zhang, could you tell me when I would become like this?" Zhao Yulu weakly asked.

"What is it, Lulu, can't wait to turn into a delectable dish?" Xiaofeng playfully teased her.

"How can that be!" Zhao Yulu shamefully and quickly explained, "I'm just asking, how~long do I have left."

"Don't be so sad, what you still have is time," saying so, Xiaofeng cut off the tender woman's beautiful head, slicing a piece of tender flesh off her face to chew on.

After passing through a series of wind and clouds, the two were quite full, at this time a maid pushed in a porcelain pot half her height, lifting the lid, a wave of fragrance burst forth, it seemed that this was a pot of clear soup for warming the stomach and cleansing the pallet, upon looking closely, the pale, tender, small body of a girl about twelve or thirteen years old was sitting in the pot, the soup level just covering the girl's delicate little nose, her two beautiful eyes were wide open, dully gazing at the surface of the clear soup.

"Master, the head chef knows your preference for thick soup, but today's main dish was braised meat, so he changed it for a lighter soup, to help in digestion," a chef by the side ran over to Zhang Xiaofeng, respectfully speaking.

"No problem, whether it's thick soup or clear soup, so long as it is soup made by Feng Tao, there isn't any that won't taste good to drink, you too should learn more from him, wait until he becomes famous, at that time even if you want to find a master that good it won't be possible, do you hear me?!"

"I've heard you, master, I will definitely learn with a modest heart!"

Saying so, two servants then served Xiaofeng and Zhao Yulu each a bowl of fragrant clear soup, and following Xiaofeng's habit, cut off one of the little feet of the pitiful girl in the soup, placing it in Xiaofeng's bowl.

"Lulu, come and try, the soup made by our chef is definitely a must."

Zhao Yulu took a spoonful and gently placed it in her mouth, a burst of unusual taste flooded her mouth, "Incredibly fresh!" Zhao Yulu praised continuously.

"Freshness is guaranteed! This sort of soup is coaxed from girls even younger than you, how can it not be fresh? Wait till tomorrow, I'll let you try thick soup which tastes even fresher than this!"

Zhao Yulu truly liked the soup, continuously drinking two bowls, and under Xiaofeng's persevering persuasion, she also ate a bit of shoulder meat from the girl in the soup pot. On Xiaofeng's side, he ate a bit more fried kidney before he could not eat anymore. Xiaofeng came over and pulled Zhao Yulu's soft, boneless little hand to leave the dining room.
R: 5 / I: 0

Straight Shota Guro

We need Stories of Adult Women fucking and Killing Young Shotas (not necessarily in that order, or separately)
R: 30 / I: 0

Assorted Works of Ellen

I have been writing more recently, and I wanted to make one thread for all of my stuff. I like affectionate and well endowed executioners, I like pullups, I like gentle flirting and snuggles, and mostly semi-con situations. So my stuff will have these things a good bit of the time.. Not always. I made a new thread because the Nobles stuff wasn't getting the creative juices flowing but I did have ideas. This will be assorted stuff, there will be some Nobles and Clones, but there will also be other setups, and one-shots. if you don't like one, you might like the next. If you like it, definitely let me know! :) the first couple posts will be my stuff from other threads.
R: 7 / I: 3

Belly focused stories.

I’m going to start an archive of all my stories. I have several and I will try to keep this updated.


Kate and her sister Carmen were both in their early twenties. They were on a mission trip to Guatemala with their local church. Both were very religious and virgins. Kate was 24 and of obvious Irish descent. She was 5’4 with wide hips and a small curve to her belly. She had pale white skin and huge bright blue eyes. Her natural hair color was a light brown but died her stomach length hair a dark black. She had nice bangs that came across her forehead like a curtain. Carmen was 22 and of sportier build. She was 5’6 with narrow hips and dirty blonde hair. She shared the blue eyes. Her breasts were large D’s and had caused her back problems even at her young age. Both of the belly buttons were low on their bellies.

They were riding in a ratty old Toyota pickup from the church area to a small village nearby to deliver food. They were with two Guatemalan guides and a youth pastor. The rest of the group was already at the village. They were straggling behind.

The truck slowed as a cow blocked the narrow jungle road. Suddenly there was a commotion and several armed cartel members swarmed the truck. Only one of them spoke English.

“Get your hands up and look down!” He yelled at the girls.

The men snatched the youth pastor and drivers. They told the drivers to leave. They quickly scampered into the woods. The English speaking one went up to the youth pastor with a 1911 in his hand and asked him if he had any money or if he could get a ransom for the girls.

“I’m just a pastor, I have nothing I swear, these girls are just congregation, they aren’t rich, please spare us!”

“So you have nothing to offer for us? There will be no reward for these pretty white girls?” He frowned.

He took two steps toward the pastor and shot him point blank in the forehead. The girls screamed.

“Bind them and take them!” He commanded to his men. “Take then to my tent.”

Black cloths went over their heads. Their hands were tied behind their backs with zip ties and their feet were zip tied as well. Kate fought hard and it earned her a hog tie from the cartel men. Her slightly pudgy love handles were showing between her tight pants and her ruined white shirt. Carmen laid beside her and cried.

The car ride was long and bumpy. The jungle rain was dripping through the cloth roof of the truck bed they were riding in. The truck came to a stop and they were manhandled into the leaders tent. When they pulled their masks off the leader was standing over them with a knife in his hand.

He made his way to Carmen and cut off her shirt. Her white bra barely held her d cup breasts.

“Well it looks like you two aren’t worth anything at all, but to me and my men you’re a find worth a thousand kilos. I particularly love you whites who think you can come to our country and fix it while you vacation in the name of god. You are a joke. Today we will teach you the real world.” He took out his penis and hit Carmen in the head with it.

“Fuck you you fucking pig!” The feisty Kate said from her hog tie.

“Oh you want to save your sister? You seem brave. Do you want to prove just how brave you are?” He cut the hog tie and sat her on her knees, still bound at the hands and ankles.

He cocked a gun and put it to Carmen’s head. “Her life is in your hands Senorita. Will you be a martyr for your sister?”

“Yes. Kill me and save her please. You can do whatever you like to me please, just not Carmen.”

“Well little Mother Teresa I’m going to make it interesting for you.” He quipped as he threw a K-Bar knife at Kate’s knees. It stuck up in the soft soil.

“Suicide is a sin, no? But is killing yourself for your sister a sin? What will your god think?” He said this as he walked behind Kate and cut her hands free.

Kate immediately went for the knife but he stepped on her hand and pointed his gun back at Carmen.

“Well, that was enthusiastic but for all the wrong reasons. We, well let me restate, ‘I’ really like a good belly stabbing. It gives the person a good long time to contemplate how they got there.”

He picked up the knife and handed it to his #2 man. The man held the knife to Carmen’s throat. He recuffed Kate’s hands in front of her. He swapped the gun for the knife with his beta. He handed the knife to Kate.

“Now I think you understand we’re serious here. When we turn the camera on I want you to tell the camera that you’re a fraud and that you’re only here for vacation and that this is the kind of real life experience you came here for. I then want you to take that knife and bury it in your cute chunky bellybutton that you’re so eager to show off.”

Kate looked down at the knife in her hands. It was about 6 inches from the hilt to the tip. She looked at her sister with tears in her eyes and a gun to her head. She looked back down at her bellybutton which was exposed by her white button down shirt which had been ripped open. She held the tip up to her belly button. She held the knife horizontal to her gut with both of her bound hands.

The leader flipped on the recorder. “So tell us why you’re here.” He said

Kate was still in shock. It was all happening so fast. The guard nudged the gun barrel into Carmen’s temple. Katie swallowed hard

“I come from the west where we think third world countries are a religious vacation. I’m sorry I came here. They’re going to kill my sister if I don’t do this. I’m so sorry to my family and to god.

The leader said “well fast or slow you gotta start sometime!”

Kate took the knife and pressed it toward her bellybutton easily. It stung a bit. The force needed to push the large blade into her body was much more than she was expecting. She applied more pressure and her belly sunk in around the blade. She was starting to sweat a little. It was very hard to overcome preservation instincts. She knew she had to do something though. They were going to rape Carmen if she didn’t. She pressed hard but still the blade didn’t poke through.

“Jesus Christ. You girls can’t even stab yourself. Pick the blade up and thrust it in or your sister gets to taste ever man’s balls in the camp!”

Kate looked up with tears in her eyes. When she withdrew the blade she hadn’t even penetrated. She shakily took the blade up even with her breasts and with a big deep breath she rammed the blade at herself with all her might. A wet snapping sound of her flesh parting came next. She had missed her bellybutton by about three inches. She had stabbed herself directly above her pants in her little pudge deeply to the hilt. She looked up wide eyed at the leader while doubled over forward on her knees. Both of her hands were still on the blade.

The leader clapped his hands “Wow! I didn’t think you had it in you.”

He walked over and touched her face, then he shoved her back over her own tied ankles. Her ass was now on her heels and the blade stuck straight up into the air. She breathed heavy with her hands up above he head. She peaked down at her belly over her bra. The knife handle quivered and shook with her jiggly lower belly. The leader came over and shook his head

“I said the bellybutton. You missed.”

He stepped on her hands that were above her body and unbuttoned her pants. She squirmed. He unzipped them and pulled them down around her folded knees. He grabbed the blade handle and Kate winced. He began pulling it out ever so slowly. It resisted at first but let out a loud slurping sound and slid free as she thrust her ass up in the air trying to keep the blade put. Thin liquid blood welled up and was replaced by darker deeper blood. It quickly soaked her panties. She thrust her ass up in the air more as blood spattered off her jiggling belly.

“One more chance to hit the target dear.”

He left the knife on her upper belly and stepped off her hands. Kate didn’t want to feel her wound. She just wanted to save her sister. She quickly grabbed the blade. She had to be more accurate this time. She took the blade up in the air and rammed it back down. *thwack* It was on target this time, ramming all the way into her inch deep belly button. Her back arched hard and she let out a guttural moan.

“Congratulations senorita you managed to do it! On my honor I won’t hurt you in any other way my love. You have proven your courage.”

Her hands were grasping the blade still. She was looking straight up, ass still on her feet, belly protruding upward. The leader came over and slid the blade out of her belly. Blood welled up and ran down both her sides and around to the small of her back where it smeared her feet.

“Jesus god please save us” she whimpered.

She peeked down at her belly to see a flow of blood running up her body toward her bra. The leader bent down and cut open her bra. Her large breasts popped free and were supported by her tied hands that were clutching her bellybutton area. The leader cut off her panties and jeans. He grabbed her up from the floor and put her curvy body on a low wooden picnic style table. He hooked her hands onto a cast iron hook in the table and cut her feet bindings free. Her ass was just supported by the edge of the table. The stab wound low on her belly was soaking her well shaven pussy area. Her innie vagina was beautiful and gleaming with shiny blood. He took out his penis and rubbed it around the edges.

Kate was in a a whirlwind of emotion. She was just staring blankly at the ceiling and trying to manage the pain. It was worse than anything she had ever felt. The blood on her pussy was wet as her thighs rubbed together. As the leaders sex pressed against her she felt her body betray her and become aroused. She couldn’t help it. She was being raped as she was bleeding out and for some reason she didn’t fight it. She just wanted to die.

The leader slipped his tip in her tight hole and rammed hard. Kate’s knuckles turned white in her binds and she gasped for air. Her big blue eyes were wide and her mouth was open. The pain for loosing her virginity was nothing compared to what she was feeling from her gorey belly. Carmen was crying from the corner

“Kate I’m sorry! I love you! Hang in there, you can make it through this!”

Kate started believing her sister. People had survived belly wounds before. He had definitely punctured her intestines though. Her belly felt like fire all inside. She knew she needed medical attention soon but her chances were grim. She was trying to block out being raped by thinking about escaping. She was shocked back into reality when the leader grabbed her belly shoving his thumb into her lower wound and his two middle fingers into her belly button like a bowling ball.

“Unnnnngghhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!” Kate’s head slammed back and then down at what the despicable man was doing to her. Carmen wiggled against the number two man.

“Boss what do I do with her?” He asked in his native language.

“Look at those tits! Spike her of course! Get Jorge and bring the rig in here. I have something to show the brave one here!” He spat out in a fury of Guatemalan as he fucked the milky white Kate who was writhing in agony against his cock. He blew his load in her and withdrew. Kate was left sobbing and oozing blood with every breath.

After a radio call the grim Jorge arrived. The device he had was a metal rack with two large spikes mounted to a horizontal rail. The spikes pointed upward and there was an adjustable set of stirrups and a small swing made of leather on a pulley system. They cut Carmen’s feet bindings and the number two man and Jorge strapped her into the stirrups. They cut her clothing off and her bra as they held her upper body and lifted her up.

The leader grabbed Kate’s face and forced her to look toward Carmen. “You’re a good obedient Christian, Kate. Too bad it didn’t get you anywhere.”

“Do it” he ordered Jorge.

They positioned Carmen onto the ass swing and forced her tits over the spikes. Her hands were still tied behind her. She looked at Kate with tears in her eyes. They dropped her onto the spikes by releasing the catch on the ass swing. Her full body weight fell onto the spikes and they went straight through her large breasts. They entered about an inch from her fold and exited about three inches above her nipples. There were holes drilled in the hollow spikes that exited every inch or so. As they filled with blood it dripped out over the victims nipples. The stirrups held her legs forward pulling her whole body weight straight down. They tightened the ass swing back up to take some weight off her breasts but not enough she could push up off of them.

“NoooooAaaaHHhhhhhhhhhHhHhh!” Carmen screamed.

Kate started sobbing heavily and blood dribbled from her welled up belly button. She rubbed her thick thighs together and felt more blood. She sobbed more. Every jiggle of her cries sent more pain and blood. She had failed to save her sister.

“You see Kate, you’re a brave girl and it’s going to take you a while to die. You’ll get to watch us have fun with your sister. “

Carmen’s breasts were leaking blood at a steady rate. With her ass hanging basically below her tits with her feet pulled forward she was open to be raped by any man in the camp. The commanders lined up at the tent, taking their turns raping Carmen and Kait. Some of them punched Kate’s wounded belly. Others jammed their fingers into her. She was covered in bright thin belly blood from her feet to just above her belly button. Men came up to Carmen and fondled her impaled breasts. She hadn’t stopped sobbing since being impaled. She couldn’t think past the pain. After the commanders had their way the leader stepped back in.

“Good news! You’re both free to go!” Unstrapped Carmen and lifted her off the spikes. “Unngggfghhg” she muttered as she was lifted. Carmen’s wounds were not nearly as deep or fatal as Kate’s. Her pussy was bleeding from the forced entry of several men and her breasts were leaking blood at a steady rate, but her innards were not damaged.

“Your brave sister kept you alive and if you can get her back to your people you will be a hero too. Good luck. One last parting gift by the way.”

He picked Kate up and kissed her and flicked a switch blade. He rammed the blade down super low just above her pussy mound, withdrew it and slid into her upper belly, then he withdrew it and rammed it into Kate’s bellybutton passed the hilt. Kate’s eyes went wide. She coughed up blood. She knew she was done for. Her pussy started bleeding too. He got Carmen over and propped Kate on her arms. The stumbled out of the back of tent into the rainy jungle. There was a small trail that went about twenty yards to a small clearing.

They made it into the edge of the clearing before Kate collapsed to her knees. She took a few deep breaths and collapsed backwards over her feet, switchblade poking up into the air. Her belly was bleeding so fast that the rain couldn’t wash it away fast enough. Her beautiful face coughed up bloody bile.

“Please…. go with out me.”

Carmen’s breasts were on fire in the rain. She had no idea how to get out of this place. “No, Kate. Please!”

Kate reached down and ripped the blade out of her belly. She handed it to Carmen.

“You can make it. Find a road please. Tell them what happened. Don’t make me die in vain little sister.”

Carmen took the knife and kissed her big sisters forehead before stumbling off into the jungle in search of her congregation.

Late looked down at her milk white belly and noticed the bleeding was worse than ever. She spasmed and groaned. Her heart felt like it was fluttering. She tensed up with a wide look in her eyes. Her mission was over.
R: 169 / I: 0

Looking for stories thread

Okay, so from time to time somebody would create a thread looking for an old story, asking to repost it. Sometimes here on /lit/, sometimes in /req/ which seems more right according to the rules, but I bet threads in /lit/ have more chances, I think I've even seen one or two in /dis/. So it ends up:
- All over the place and sinks quick.
- Each request takes a whole separate thread.
- When a story is reposted in a separate thread, it takes up one more thread.
- When a story is reposted in the same thread it was asked for, while it saves a thread, is makes it harder to notice judge it from the title which would still be saying 'looking for a story' instead of having its title and tags for it.

So, what I suggest is let's have a dedicated thread (this one) for repost requests like we have for ideas. It will:
- Keep it all in one place and it will preserve better, meaning someone with that story saved on their hard drive will be able to notice your request even after, say, half a year, and can still repost this story, and you won't need to ask for it again once in a while in case they haven't noticed it before it sunk.
- Take only one thread for all requests.
- When reposting a story, please repost it in a separate thread with proper title and tags, then give a link in this thread to the new thread.
- If a story is hosted elsewhere, you can also reply to this thread with a link to it.

Okay, so I'll start. There was a short story I've read here on gurochan some years back, I don't remember the title or the author, but it was about a brother and his older sister. They were going to enter some room where the sister said a bunch of man waited for them and the boy asked excitedly if the men would kill them, and IIRC the sister said "i dunno" and the boy said "would be nice if they did". Then they entered the room and the men started fucking them hard to their pleasure and in the end tore their heads off (maybe their limbs too?) and the heads were flying all over the room and they were totally happy.
R: 30 / I: 0

Miscellaneous short(ish) stories: The Second [various tags, but expect lots of asphyxia and f/f]

Previous thread: https://www.gurochan.cx/lit/res/5896.html

And we're back in business. Well, I was never really gone, but just too busy/lazy/distracted to make a new thread after my old one was suddenly way past the bump limit. But I did write a couple of stories in the meantime, of my own design or inspired by people from discord, which I'll be posting over the next days in no particular order. Something something feedback and criticism is greatly appreciated.
R: 65 / I: 0

The Death Factory (Tags inside)

Tags: mf/fsnon-con crushing mashing ripping shredding destruction rape scat lolli teen (probably more to follow)

Hello sickos. I'd never done creative writing before, so thought I'd give it a try. 4 days later I've roughed out nearly 20000 words, and am pleased enough with it to upload it here.

Feedback is welcome. I'd like to know if I'm deluded, so I don't have to waste any more time on this.

If you spot any glaring errors, keep them to yourself, and hopefully no-one else will notice ;)

The general theme is a modern underground dungeon. Girls and young ladies get brutally raped, and then meet annihilation in various machines. Lots of gore and minimal plot. The format is pretty open ended, so I'll probably keep adding chapters as I go along.
R: 48 / I: 3

Short Capital Punishment Stories

Death Row Destiny



The years leading up to the passing of the Brooke-Strickland Act were filled with mass overpopulation, societal decay, and violent crime. In 2046, the year before the Act mandated the death sentence for even the smallest crime, the homicide rate in 7/10 major cities in the former United States was at record highs.

A little known add-on to the Act also extended the death penalty to minors. This would soon arouse extreme controversy when it would be utilized to hang a gang of street children accused of raping the daughter of a wealthy executive.

"Alright Merle, what do you have for us today?", Charlie yelled.
Charlie was the executioner that day. I was the photographer in charge of documenting this historic event. The first time anyone under the age of 18 had been put to death in almost a century.

"Just some street rats, Chuck!" the guard answered with a chuckle.
Charlie handed Merle a sheaf of paperwork. He turned to the prisoners, and winked. The kids didn't react, their senses having been dulled beforehand with a tranquilizer solution added to their last meal.

There were 5 of them.
Tom, age 13, a slender, almost feminine boy with long blonde hair tied into a pony tail.
Sara, age 16, a latina short stack with a glare permanently plastered on her face.
Luca, age 15, a string bean with curly brown hair and freckles.
Mika, age 12, the youngest in the group, tan skin contrasting with an explosion of pink hair cut short on her head.
Nate, age 17, sharp eyes and a buzzcut, biceps and legs toned from daily hard labor.
All were wearing the disposable jumpsuits given to death row inmates. They stood listlessly as Merle scribbled on the sheet of paper authorizing the transfer of the prisoners to the executioner.

"Alright, that's it then", Charlie said as Merle gave back the forms.
"Let's go, guys". He yanked on the chain, and the doomed children slowly shuffled forward to the execution chamber. The chamber was simply a large featureless room with a digital clock, and a series of drains embedded into the floor. Several HD cameras tracked the prisoners as they walked in. A specific request from the father of the raped girl, the execution would be streamed live to the world.

The prisoners stopped, their eyes wandering up to the gallows. Five nooses attached to a solid steel pipe attached to the ceiling. The trap doors each had an X painted on them, where the prisoners would stand. A standard long drop would snap their necks, ensuring a quick death.
Charlie prodded them forward, and they slowly ascended up the steps.
Each kid stepped in front of a noose, and Charlie began to slip a noose over each head, tightening them as he went.

The tranquilizer had begun to wear off by then, and the kids were slowly realizing that the rest of their lives were measured in minutes. Mika began to cry, and Luca started trembling. Sara just uttered a string of Spanish and English profanities as the noose around her neck was tightened, and Nate just bowed his head and whispered prayers. Tom desperately pleaded with Charlie, but the executioner had heard it all before.

"Alright, all done". Charlie turned to me and asked if I wanted to take one final set of portraits of the convicts. I nodded, and walked up the stairs. Each prisoner had a different expression as I took their photographs. Luca averted his eyes, Mika had finished crying and just faced the camera with a blank face, Tom had tears in his eyes but tried to present a brave face, Sara stuck her tongue out at me in one final act of childish rebellion, and Nate smiled sadly.

I finished, and walked back down the stairs to rejoin Charlie. He had taken a remote control from his pocket, and scrutinized the clock. "Five, four, three, two-"
all of the kids had closed their eyes tight by now "-one!"

Charlie pressed the button on the remote. The trap doors clattered open, sending five children to their demise. Five corpses twisted and swung, twitching spasmodically as their nervous system shut down.

Two guards walked in to assist in taking down the bodies. I photographed each corpse, marvelling at the grotesque contortions frozen on their faces. I asked Charlie what would happen to the bodies. "Well, no next of kin, so we usually just send them to the medical school next door for autopsy practice", he answered absentmindedly as he checked off the names on his list.
R: 0 / I: 0

Chinese Take-Out

Posted from a long-closed rag-doll-themed website, because some anon asked for it on /req. I think site and story were originally by Jessie the Ragdoll, so if that's true, all credit goes to her, obviously. Not sure if she's around any more :/ Anyway, it's a classic:



CHINESE TAKE-OUT: PART ONE

June 1997

Ashley Wong was the new girl in town and was nervous about making friends at the private school her mother had enrolled her in. After moving from city to city, she was hoping and praying this would be the final city. She did make some new friends. Three to be exact. Though she was comfortable with making just one good friend, the three girls, Beth, Cara and Devin seemed to be a group package. They were rarely seen apart, even going as far as having the same classes. Ash admired their loyalty to each other and was honored when they brought her into their fold as sister member of their clique. At first they seem a bit aloof, and at times downright mean, but Ash knew it was because she just needed to prove her worth. She was determined to do just that because she was so tired of being alone and having no other purpose than to get straight A’s for her mother. Today was report card day, and as Ash sat in her tiny, rusty car in the school parking lot waiting for her friends to arrive, she adjusts her glasses and feeling stupid in her school uniform. White dress shirt with school patch on left breast pocket, navy-blue skirt, white knee-high socks with Mary Janes, it was like being back in Hong Kong which seemed like a life time ago. She stared blankly at her single column of A+’s after every course she completed this past semester. Her enthusiasm was match only by someone forced to watch grass grow, or paint to dry. Suddenly, Devin’s hand snatches the report card from Ash’s hand, startling her.



Ash holds her hand out the open window, smiling with embarrassment, “Dev, please don’t look at it.” Devin ignores her plea as her ice-blue eyes study the card intently. “Come on, Dev,” Ash continued, “Hand it over, please?” Even at this moment, Ash always enjoys Devin’s womanly figure. She wishes she had Devin’s build along with the milky skin and the short blond hair combed to the side - almost a boy-cut, but with longer bangs falling over one of her steel-blue eyes. She sighs in constant defeat, knowing she’s stuck with her Asian-petite body.

Brushing back her bangs dismissively, Devin hands her back the card, unaffected by its content, walking around the car to the passenger side. “Shotgun.” She announces calmly, not concerned if she was heard, as she enters the car’s passenger side.

Before Ash can pull her arm in, Cara’s hand snatches the card from Ash’s hand. “What’s this?”

Ash again holds her hand out pleadingly, but is rather annoyed as well. “Cara, come on.”

Cara is slightly taller than the others with a shock of wavy red hair that hangs just above her shoulders. Ash looks up at Cara’s deceivingly soft features admiring her freckles and deep green eyes as she reads Ash’s report card. Cara’s fiery, hot head, easily provoked so Ash doesn’t say anymore and waits uncomfortably for her to hand the card back. At times, Ash has observed, she seems unstable and the only one she really listens to without question is Devin. There's something between them, but they keep it well hidden. Cara slaps the card back in Ash’s hand painfully.

“Ow,” Ash mouths the word. Her face contorts slightly in pain. Cara step with fierce purpose to sit behind Devin in the back seat, slamming the door behind her. Ash is always startled by her brutish manner as she watches Cara sitting in the back seat staring at the back of Devin’s head. To Ash, it looks as if she’s waiting for a command or she’s trying to read Devin’s mind.

“Don’t tell me, Ashie,” Ash flinches at the sound of Beth’s voice. She turns to see the half African-American/Latina mix bending over to speak directly in Ash’s ear. Beth gives her a wry smile, raising one eyebrow. Ash can’t help but stare at her full lips, almost feeling a desire she reserves for boys. She tears her eyes away to look at her face as she hands her the report card. Beth shakes her head amused. Her features are soft and kind with uncharacteristic hazel eyes that lighten her face, but she carries a very dark heart. She knows how to use her exotic looks to get what she wants, even when she is often mistaken for a Philippino.

“No, little girl,” continues Beth’s amusement. “I can give a shit about that. Let Mommy squeal over that.”

Beth stands and climbs into the back of the car. Cara exchanges a knowing glance at Beth as Devin notices. She gives the two in the back a look of warning; obviously she doesn't want Ashley tipped off to their dark plans.

Looking a bit rejected, Ash places the card in her breast pocket as she turns the ignition. She puts her safety belt on.

“Seatbelts,” she states in the most pleasant tone she can. The girl comply with an added glare of hatred unnoticed by Ash as she releases the parking break and slowly moves out of the parking lot. She carefully edges her way to the exit, diligently looking both ways to be sure it’s safe to go. When she’s satisfied, she drives the car onto the main boulevard, careful to stay a few miles under the speed limit. Devin and Cara stare darkly at Ash smiling in slight satisfaction as she drives down the road unaware. Beth inserts her earbuds and activates her mp3 player. She glares at the back of Ashley’s head before finally closing them, moving her head to the rhythms of the music only she can hear.



CHINESE TAKE-OUT: PART TWO

June 1997

Jealousy is the primary motive for what they intend to do with their friend Ashley. Jealous of her intellect, her potential physical beauty and her willingness to be a part of their group - which is impossible in their eyes. She's been a useful tool to get Devin and her cohorts in good standing academically, but now that school is coming to an end and graduation is near, Devin has pushed the need to do some clean-up.

Fear is the second motive for what they intend to do with their friend Ashley. Fear of the school finding out that Ashley was the one who carried the Devin, Cara and Beth through to graduation by copying her work. Fear that Ashley herself may have a moment of regret and decide to be very honest to the school. Devin has stated to the others that cannot happen, will not happen, according to what she has planned.

Devin forces herself to appear relaxed in the passenger seat as she stares at Ashley contently driving down the highway. She turns her gaze to the surrounding thick brush and forest speeding by her window. This is the way home, but Devin doesn’t plan to go home. She turns to look at Beth, her dark stare signals Beth to turn off her mp3 player and put it away. Devin doesn’t bother to look behind her as Cara, who trembles with excitement, but not because of what she’s about to say to the group.

“Hey,” Devin blurted in fake excitement and causing Ashley to flinch. “We should celebrate!”

The girls behind Ashley smile devilishly as she tilts her head in question, keeping her eyes on the road.

“Celebrate?” Ashley asked as Devin smiling knowingly.

She’s so fucking predictable, Devin thought as she stared at Ashley’s sickening innocent look while driving carefully down the road. “Yeah,” Devin stole a glance at Beth leaning close to the back of Ashley’s seat.

“Sounds cool,” Ashley stated happily. I sudden realization colored her face, “Oh, we have to pick up our cap and gowns by 5 o’clock.”

“Shoot, we have plenty of time!” Beth said in an excited tone.

“Yeah,” Cara chimed in. “Let get something sweet!”

“Okay then,” easily convinced. “Where to?”

Devin suppresses her laughter as she points to a logging road coming up ahead. “Um, take a right on that road up ahead.”

“What?” confused. “That’s a logging road.”

“Yeah, I know,” Devin, states impatiently. “This cuts through all the forest crap and empties out about a half a block from the mall.”

Devin can see the turn coming up rapidly and suppresses her sense of urgency behind a more innocent plea.

“Come on, Ash,” she says softly. “Trust me. I promise you won’t regret it.”

Ashley steals a glance at Devin’s puppy dog stare. She smiles, amused. “Okay.”

There’s a noticeable chorus of sighs from the three girls as they relax a little, their level of annoyance for Ashley just went up a notch. Ashley doesn’t register this as she concentrates on carefully turning onto the unpaved logging road. Ten minutes pass as Ashley becomes concerned. Devin tries valiantly to suppress her excitement and smile as she glances back to Cara and Beth. The two in the back seat are becoming tense with anticipation, waiting impatiently for Devin to make her move. Devin senses this, but keeps her cool as she switches to her next act in this deception.

“Oh, dammit!” Devin’s sigh is mock realization.

Ashley is a little alarmed as she fights to keep her eyes on the steadily increasing rough road. “What?!”

Devin moans for effect. “Oh, Ash,” she whines. “I just realized it’s the next logging road, not this one. I’m sorry…”

Ashley hides her annoyance as she looks for a turn out. “That’s okay, Dev,” she says in a comforting tone, which grates on Devin’s nerves. “I’ll just turn round and get out of here.”

Devin tenses as she waits for the moment to pounce. She looks to Cara and Beth, signaling with her eyes to get ready. Cara trembles with excitement as Beth licks her dry lips in nervous anticipation. Devin watches as Ashley stops the car to carefully turn around. In one quick movement, Devin unlatched her seatbelt and jumps atop of a shocked Ashley. Devin pulls the key from the ignition, her knees purposely digging into the top of Ashley’s thighs. Ashley begins to scream in painful confusion, but Devin cuts her off by wrapping the shoulder strap of her seatbelt around Ashley’s neck. She struggles as she pushes against Devin’s chest.

“Fuck!” Devin angrily looks to her friend in the back seat. “Grab her arms!!”

Beth and Cara each quickly grab one of Ashley's arms and pull back hard. Ashley’s silent screams of pain intensify as she's forced against her seat. Devin watches with slight amusement as Ashley attempts to plea for her life. Devin answers her plea by wrapping more of her shoulder strap tight around her. Cara lets out a loud, excited giggle as she watches Ashley’s eye grow wider in terror and pain. Devin watches as her body begins to convulse at the lack of Oxygen as she fights futilely to escape her fate. The extreme closeness of Ashley’s struggling body against hers begins to arouse Devin. Her breasts pressing against Ashley’s is enough to harden her nipples inside her bra. This sensation gives Devin the added strength to tighten the seatbelt around Ashley’s slender neck.

“Jesus!” Beth is becoming annoyed by the duration of Ashley’s murder. “Fucking die already!”

As if on queue, Ashley's struggles begin to weaken as Devin watches with fascination her eyes becoming unfocused.

Devin smiles in satisfaction. “She must be seeing spots now.”

The pain of asphyxiation is unbearable along with pain of the seatbelt wrapped so tight around her neck as Ashley fights to stay conscious. Tears begin to spill from her eyes as her face contorts in silent agony.

“Awww,” Devin gives Ashley a kiss on the cheek. “No need for tears babe. It’ll be over soon.”

Devin is suddenly pushed hard against the steering wheel as Ashley's body convulses one last time, her back arching to the breaking point. Very slowly, like air being released from a balloon, Ashley's body and face grow slack. Her eyes stare unfocused, almost cross-eyed as her life drains away.

“Dammit!” Devin yells at the pain of hitting the rigid steering wheel. “That hurt you bitch!”

Ashley remains still as Devin angrily strains to keep the seatbelt tight around Ashley's neck, forcing Ashley's tongue to protrude slightly out her mouth. Saliva spills from Ashley's mouth as her tongue swells inside her mouth. The last of her tears fall from her face as Cara and Beth let go of Ashley's limp arms.

“Hey, yo?” Beth looks at Devin incredulously. “She’s dead, Dev.”

Devin glances murderously at Beth who raises an annoyed eyebrow at her. Devin slowly regains her composure and stops, letting go of her grip on the belt as Ashley's head falls forward allowing the rest of the saliva in her mouth to spill out onto her blouse.

“So,” asks Cara excitedly. “What do we do with her now?”

Beth turns her annoyed look to Cara. It’s obvious that no one had planned what to do next - accept for Devin. She shifts her position on Ashley's lap for more comfort. Cara watches in renewed excitement as Devin’s fingertips begin to trace over the shape of Ashley's breast underneath her blouse and bra. Beth turns to watch with interest as Devin unwraps the seatbelt from Ashley reddened neck, and lifts her head up so Ashley is facing her. Devin notices the deep crease marks in the skin of her neck and studies the chaotic pattern before looking back at Ashley's vacant eyes. Devin places her fingertip on Ashley’s forehead and slowly traces it down between her eyebrows. Devin’s eyes follow her fingertip as it carefully traces the bridge of her nose. She stops at the tip of Ashley’s nose, removing it from view as she looks down at her lips. Devin places her lips lightly on Ashley's protruding tongue and gently pushes it into her mouth with her own tongue. Devin can feel Ashley’s tongue begin to squeeze back out as Devin takes her hand and cup Ashley's jaw line. Devin relaxes her mouth and opens it enough to match Ashley's lips and kisses her hard as her tongue pushes against Ashley's.

Beth rolls her eyes as she stops watching as she places her ear buds back to listen to her mp3 player. As Beth slumps back in her seat in boredom, Cara is completely enthralled with the show as she feels herself getting slowly aroused by Devin's actions.

“This is boring gang,” states Beth as she studies her mp3 L.E.D. readout. “We should change our venue if we’re going to get busy like this.”

Cara’s eyes brighten at Beth’s statement. “Yeah, Devin!”

Devin reluctantly opens her eyes as she finishes her kiss and slowly parts from Ashley’s slack face. She turns her frustrated stare at her two friends and holds up her finger authoritatively.

“I get her first,” she waves her finger at the two sitting in the back seat. “You gals can resolve who goes next.”

“Deal!” Cara agrees excitedly.

“Whatever,” Beth agrees flatly.



CHINESE TAKE-OUT: PART THREE

June 1997

Devin’s stepfather use to hunt. A lot. So much so that he built a cabin close to his “happy hunting ground” nestled deep in the Wenatchee National Forest. Far enough away from civilization, and her mother, to kill what he wanted when he wanted. It was not by coincidence that Devin misdirected Ashley down the wrong road to her fate. It was the long way to her stepfather’s cabin, a cabin now abandon since his hunting accident two years ago. The accident itself was a combination of too many beers and too many drunken men with rifles that caused an accidental discharge. Devin always found that description hilarious when talking about drunken men. At the time, it wasn’t funny though. No one knows who’s gun fired off, but the result was permanent for her stepfather. The bullet had severed his spinal cord, rendering him paralyzed from the chest down. Now he lives a Jabba The Hutt existence in an assisted living hospice in Olympia. At least, that was his state when Devin saw him a year ago. Currently, she had no idea what he was up to, and she frankly didn’t care if he was dead or alive at this point. She never had a real connection with him anyway, so whatever.

The only thing she cared about right now was her next move. Devin wasn’t surprised when Beth moved to the giant oak tree to sit in an old swing hung from a large branch, fiddling with her mp3 player. Beth’s shields were set to ignore as Cara helped her drag Ashley’s body out of the trunk of her car. Devin was having a hell of a time trying to negotiate the dead weight of her schoolmate’s body and the three steps to the porch. As soon as she felt the front door against her back, she dropped Ashley’s upper body on the porch like a sack of laundry. Cara flinched in mock pain at the sight of Ashley’s head hitting the old wooden porch with a loud thud. The sound causes Beth to turn at the sound with slight annoyance, rolling her eyes as she turned her attention back as she continued to surf through her play list.

Cara’s eyes move quickly from Ashley’s lifeless face and severely bruised neck to her exposed panties. She holds a leg under each arm and thanks herself for not dropping her end as she has a perfect view. At the angle she holds Ashley’s body, her skirt has fallen above her waist to reveal yellow trimmed, white panties. Like a target, right on the front of her panties is a small picture of a baby duckling, fuzzy, yellow, and sickeningly cute. Cara touches her top lip with her tongue as she imagines what lies beneath those smooth cotton panties. She can just make out the soft ridges outlining Ashley’s slit.

“Hey Cara,” Devin’s commanding voice breaks through Cara’s lustful stupor.

Cara looks up to meet Devin’s impatient gaze, “Hmmm?”

Devin intensifies her stare at Cara’s blank face, eyes widening with further impatience. Cara takes in her visual queue. “Oh, right!”

Devin crouches down to lift Ashley under her armpits, her head flopping back as her mouth hangs open revealing her swollen tongue. Devin shuffles her feet backwards as she strains to look behind her. Cara nearly trips through the door as her attention is focused exclusively between Ashley’s legs. Devin’s frustration with Cara is apparent on her face as she stops suddenly to glare at her. Cara gives her an apologetic look, but her eyes drift slowly back to Ashley. Devin rolls her eyes as they shuffle their way to an easy chair and ottoman situated close to a Ben Franklin stove. Devin and Cara drop Ashley’s body on the ottoman; her midsection is the only part resting on the footrest as the remaining hangs limp over the edges. Ashley’s arms drop to the floor above her head, which nearly touches the wood floor leaving her ponytail hair scattered in various directions.

Cara slowly rests Ashley’s feet on the floor, purposely spreading her legs in the same motion. Ashley’s legs stretch in a wide “V” due to the low profile footrest. The stretch of her flaccid body forces her school shirt to untuck from her hiked up skirt revealing her soft and smooth stomach. Cara fights the urge to run her fingers over the tiny vertical slit of Ashley’s bellybutton as she kneels beside the body.

“Wow,” Cara breathes in aroused excitement, eyes locked on Ashley’s limp form. “I never knew she had such a hot body.”

Devin stands inside Ashley’s arms resting on the floor, hands on her hips in thought. One corner of her mouth forms a smile of agreement to Cara’s words as she surveys Ashley’s body. Cara watches as Devin crouches low to look at Ashley’s face. Taking a handful of her ponytail, Devin turns Ashley’s head from side to side studying her vacant eyes.

Devin grunts satisfactorily, “She had beautiful brown eyes.”

Devin traces a finger along the length of her nose, admiring this feature as well. Her finger travels over her lips, which she notices are slowly turning blue along with her swollen tongue. She flushes with excitement, feeling her lower region tingle as she contemplates Ashley’s mouth rubbing against her. She releases her grip on her hair, watching it swing loosely to a stop. She looks to see Cara on her hands and knees between Ashley’s legs, her mouth hovering anxiously over the prize under Ashley’s panties.

“Cara,” Cara stops to look at Devin sheepishly. Devin gives her a threatening stare. “Why don’t you wait outside.”

Cara’s face is colored in disappointment as she slowly moves to a standing position, her eyes longing to see what lies under Ashley’s clothing as she slowly steps to the front door. Devin, still crouched, watches as Cara stop short of the threshold and turn licking her lips anxiously.

“Can you do me a favor?”

Devin raises an eyebrow at her.

“Can you…um…dress her when you’re done?”

Devin smiles out the corner of her mouth almost amused. “Sure, whatever.”

Cara’s face brightens, “Thanks!” She twirls to exit the cabin, shutting the door behind her.

Devin closes her eyes for a moment, shaking her head at Cara’s girlish enthusiasm. She opens her eyes to stare at Ashley’s exposed throat, studying the violet stained skin the seatbelt had made. She can almost make out the weave pattern of the belt as she moves her face closer. Her chin gently bumps Ashley’s chin as she takes in a slow tentative breath through her nose and discovers the subtle, sweet smell of honeysuckle.

“Mmmm,” she smiles at the scent as she reaches between her legs.

Devin’s body shudders as she feels herself wet with anticipation. With her other hand she begins to unbutton Ashley’s dress shirt revealing more of her smooth skin and a yellow trimmed camisole. Devin can see a hint of Ashley’s nipples pressing against the cotton fabric of the camisole. She touches one of them with her forefinger smiling as they feel firm to the touch. She hurriedly sits back and roughly yanks off Ashley’s school shirt, tossing it thoughtlessly into the corner of the room. She places both her hands on Ashley’s chest as she begins to gently fondle her breasts through the camisole, enjoying the feel of the fabric and the fleshy softness of Ashley’s tiny breasts. Devin’s mouth waters as she quickly, carelessly pulls the camisole up above her breasts to suck hard on her nipple. She presses her face against Ashley’s chest as she tries to fit as much of her breast in her mouth as possible. She squeezes Ashley’s other breast with her hand. Her teeth clench around her areola as she takes her free hand to grab Ashley’s ponytail. Devin straddles her face and with a firm grip on her hair, presses Ashley’s face hard between her open legs. Devin begins to slowly rub herself back and forth against Ashley’s slack mouth. To her aroused delight, Devin can feel her teeth, lips and nose as she presses harder and quickens her movements. Her breath becomes strained as she gasps at the shear ecstasy, releasing her mouth’s grip on Ashley’s breast and throwing her head back gasping and moaning at the overwhelming sensations between her legs. She grips Ashley’s other breast for leverage, digging her nails into her flesh as she feels herself just seconds from her explosive climax. She moans and gasps louder, not caring who’ll hear.

She wants this.

She wants Ashley to give it to her.

She is.

Suddenly, like slamming the breaks on a racecar, Devin freezes, eyes dart towards the door at the sound of a girl’s scream outside. It stops just as suddenly followed by gurgling sound. A second later, she hears a meaty thud hit the ground outside followed by a more forced gurgling sound. Then silence. Devin watches the door with Ashley’s face still pressed between her legs, but nobody enters, nobody calls her name. Nothing but dead silence.

As if to break the silence, Devin’s body shudders violently as she climaxes, releasing her grip on Ashley’s head. Devin doubles over falling forward hard against Ashley’s flaccid body. Her cheek rest against Ashley’s stomach as she strains to regain her focus on the door now skewed sideways in her view.

Her breathing slowly returns to normal and the pounding in her chest subsides as she takes a minute to rest. Her vision returns as she gathers herself and attempts to stand. Her knees feel like jelly as they tremble weakly. Devin, by force of will, commands her legs to walk towards the door. Caution and rage energize her physical and mental resolve as she quietly turns the knob and pulls the front door slowly open to peer outside.



CHINESE TAKE-OUT: PART FOUR

June 1997

20 Minutes Earlier…

Cara stops short of the threshold and turns anxiously to face an apparently impatient Devin. Glancing at Ashley’s body draped over the ottoman starts her mouth to water once more as she licks her lips.

“Can you do me a favor?”

Devin raises an eyebrow at her. Cara doesn’t want this moment of Ashley to change one bit when it’s her turn. She mentally crosses her fingers for luck as she drums up the courage to ask her friend an important request.

“Can you…um…” Cara clears her throat, “Dress her when you’re done?”

Cara’s heart lifts just a little as Devin smiles out the corner of her mouth. “Sure, whatever.”

Cara’s allows her relief to brighten her face, feeling her heart swell with anticipation, “Thanks!”

She twirls to exit the cabin, shutting the door behind her. She skips happily off the old wooden porch towards Beth still sitting on the tree swing listening to her mp3 player. Cara bounces into Beth’s view excitement trembling through her body as Beth continues to noticeably ignore her. Cara glances back at the cabin for a brief moment before turning back to look at Beth with unabated glee as she watches Beth’s patience wear thin by the second.

Cara is relieved as Beth yanks her ear buds off and gives her a dark stare. “What, C?”

Cara gushes as she bends over to look at Beth, face to face. “Dev says I’m next!”

Beth rolls her eyes, “Bullshit.”

Cara is unaffected by her attitude. “Nah-uh, Dev said sooooo.” Cara shook her head back and forth with every syllable.

She watches with amusement as Beth sighs in mild frustration, squeezing her eyes shut. Cara could tell she was trying to control her anger and was half-hoping she would blow. She always got very colorful with her words when she got mad, and it always made Cara laugh. She loved Beth’s clever way of stringing the dirtiest words together to make her insults so poetic. To her disappointment, Beth just opened her eyes to stare at her. Cara wondered if that was pity in her eyes.

“Look C,” Beth said, fatigue in her voice as she held up an index finger. “I called dibs in the car on our way here.” She takes her finger and points it at her ample chest. “I am next.”

Cara’s grin got a little wider as she looked into Beth’s eyes and nods excitedly. “You’re absolutely right.”



Beth’s face turns to slight confusion at the unexpected response. Before she can respond, she senses someone behind her and begins to look. In the next second, the stranger’s hand grips her chin, places their other hand on top of her head, taking a handful of hair in the same move. Before Beth can raise her hands to stop this assault, in one fluid move the stranger wrenches her chin upward and twists her head. Cara’s mouth forms a soundless “whoa” as she witnesses Beth’s neck being snapped quickly, producing a sound not unlike celery stalks being twisted to the breaking point. Beth’s eyes immediately grow unfocused and the remaining air in her lungs expel out of her mouth with a gurgling sound.

Cara grins with satisfaction keeping her eyes on Beth’s lifeless expression, “Hi, Regan.”

Regan Twombly, still holding Beth’s limp body upright by her head, returns Cara’s smile.

“Hey babe,” her voice is calm, tempered with an intensity of a seasoned killer.

Cara stands, more relaxed now, feeling relief in watch Beth die quickly. Thank god! she thought. She was such a downer! She watches as Regan releases her grip on Beth. Her body immediately falls back to the ground with a meaty thud. Cara’s interest in Beth has never been very intense, but seeing her splayed on the ground with her legs propped up by the swing she was sitting on… Cara began feeling the same swelling inside her once more as she stepped closer to Beth. It’s like deja vu as her vantage point is the same as it was with Ashley. She looks down between Beth’s legs, noticing with much gratitude that her skirt has fallen above her waistline. The unobstructed view of her hot pink thong forces her mouth to water.

“Nice,” she almost whispers to herself.

Cara glances at the odd angle Beth’s head situated in relation to her body and nods with happy approval.

“Wow,” she states with respect. “Did your dad teach you that move?”

Regan makes a huffing sound that could be mistaken for a laugh. Cara continues her visual assault on Beth’s body as she listens to her friend.

“The Colonel??” Cara barely noticed the distain in Regan’s voice, or the common reference she used for her father, as Regan moved to stand beside her. “I suppose, but he was all about self-defense. He wasn’t keen on showing me kill moves.”

Cara turns to Regan, who is enjoying the same view as her. She pauses a moment to admire Regan’s athletic form. She notices that her build is similar to Devin’s, but her tan skin and long, silky brown hair is so much more enticing to her than Dev. Her secret crush on Regan is difficult to hide in her face as she fixates on Regan’s ample breasts stretching the limits of her school shirt. Cara’s eyes wonder downward as she folds her hands tight behind her to keep from lifting Regan’s skirt to check out what’s underneath. She quickly realizes Regan’s thousand-yard stare as she meets it with a sheepish grin. Regan responds with an amused smirk.

“You want this body?” Regan asks, placing her hands on the topside of her chest. “Or, do you want that one?”

Cara follows Regan’s gesture towards Beth’s flaccid body. Cara considers the one fact that separates the difficult choice. The fact that Beth has expiration and the clock is ticking. She giggles at the obvious choice.

“Thought so,” Regan states with a knowing tone.

Cara’s mouth waters once more, licking her lips as she concentrates on Beth. She begins to move around the swing when she feels a gentle, but firm hand on her shoulder. She turns to face Regan, melting from her deep brown eyes staring at her. Cara wanted to kiss her so bad as she watched Regan’s lips part to speak. She trembled as she restrained herself from the incredible urge.

“Before you have fun, babe,” Regan began as Cara forced herself to listen. “There’s one thing you have to do for me.”

Cara’s excitement was overwhelming her self-control. She was hoping Regan was beginning to feel the same way about her. Please ask me for a kiss! She prayed internally. She began to tremble with anticipation as she watched Regan display a wolfish grin. Cara returns with a grin of her own accompanied by an excited giggle.

Cara feels a sudden constriction around her neck. What the fuck is she doing?! thought Cara’s panicked brain as she took hold of Regan’s right arm. She could feel Regan’s vice-like hand painfully gripping her neck. The next second Cara finds her feet swept from underneath her and being slammed to the ground on her back. The force of the impact is enough to knock the wind out of her lungs. Cara desperately gasps for air as the sharp pain of Regan’s fingers dig into her neck. Regan moves to sit on her stomach, pinning her arms under Regan’s knees. Cara can barely squeeze out a feeble cry as Regan’s knees press hard against her biceps.

“This, Cara,” Regan calmly states. “Is what I want you to do for me.”

Cara sucks in oxygen hungrily as Regan releases her grip. Cara’s spotty vision returns in time to see Regan’s evil grin and her right hand balled in a tight fist. She watches in horror as Regan pulls her fist as far back as she can, cocked for a devastating blow.

“I want you to die,” Regan spits the words through her grinning teeth.

Cara hears a scream explode from her mouth as Regan’s fist hammers into her throat, instantly crushing her larynx and shattering the hyoid bone. Her scream is abruptly cut off, replaced by a gurgling sound as blood begins to flow from the trauma caused by the blow. The excruciating pain from the initial blow is nothing compared to the blood quickly flooding her lungs. With her voice box obliterated Cara can’t scream in pain as she writhes and convulses under Regan. Her lungs feel like burning lava has been poured into them and a 5-ton weight is pressing against her chest. Glittering spots appear before the eclipsing view of Regan satisfied face as her eyesight begins to fail, her body continues to convulse involuntarily. Her panic is slowly replaced by a strange euphoria as the pain of oxygen deprivation begins to shut down her senses one-by-one. Her eyes fail completely as she senses her convulsions slow as she feels her life slowly tearing away. Suddenly, cold blackness envelops her completely, eternally.
****


Regan watches with aroused satisfaction as Cara’s eyes lose their focus and her body’s convulsing slowly subside against her. To compensate for the lack of Cara’s movement, Regan begins rub against her body, feeling the heat of ecstasy tingle and surge between her legs. Just as Cara grows forever still under her, Regan gasps as she explodes in climax. She forces her head back, her back arching as her mouth opens wide and smiling as she pants heavily from the head rush that follows.

After a moment she regains her steady breathing and slowly relaxes, still sitting on Cara’s stomach. She places a hand on Cara’s chest, groping for her small breast. She smiles as she discovers a very erect nipple.

“Lovely,” she breathes as she turns her attention to Cara’s face.

Cara’s eyes are nearly crossed as she notices the bubbling froth of blood oozing from her nose and mouth. Regan’s hand slides from Cara’s breast to her neck, admiring the violet-blue bruise on her throat.
****


Devin opens the front door all the way to see Regan resting on her knees, sitting on Cara’s stomach near the tree swing. Her tense shoulders relax as she notices Beth lying dead, legs still suspended from the swing. She turns and gives Regan a warm smile as she steps onto the porch the make her way down the steps. Before she can greet her friend and lover, her eyes are drawn to the blood foaming from Cara’s mouth and nose. She feels a sudden lurching in her stomach and the taste of bile in the back of her throat.

“F…uck!” Devin gags out the expletive. “I think I’m gonna puke!”

Regan turns to the sound of Devin’s voice and pushes off Cara’s body to block Devin’s view. Devin senses Regan’s arms wrapping around her and walking her swiftly back into the cabin. Inside, Devin continues to swallow repeatedly, not wanting to lose it here as Regan leads her straight for the restroom.

Devin throws her face over the toilet and vomits violently, feeling her stomach muscles clench so tight she fears she might rupture something. She can hear the faucet turn on as Regan wets a washcloth with cold water. Devin’s spasms calm as she sits back against the wall facing the toilet. Devin gratefully accepts the cold washcloth gingerly place on her forehead. She feels a warm hand gently caressing her shoulder, causing an automatic smile. Her appreciation for Regan’s help is overshadowed quickly by her anger towards her weakness she just displayed. Her smile turns to a frown of frustration.

“Feeling sick again?” Regan asks, her voice full of concern.

“No,” Devin answers, louder than she intended. She clears her throat to give her a moment to calm herself. “I can handle anything, Anything. But….” She sighs, “Why does the sight of blood fuck me up?!”

She turns her head to look at Regan, hoping she might have an answer. Instead, Regan gives her a reassuring smile as she slowly shakes her head.

“You were in the military,” Devin continues to pursue an answer from Regan. “You’ve seen all kinds of shit. Is there something I can do??”

“Dev, honey,” Regan begins, soothingly. “I wasn’t in the military. My dad was.”

Not wanting to hear the truth, Devin squeezes her eyes shut. “I know, I know,” she moans. She pounds a fist against the linoleum floor. “Dammit!” she growls through her clenched teeth. “I hate feeling weak!”

There’s a small moment of silence before Devin opens her eyes again to find Regan still looking at her with loving concern. Devin can’t help but feel embarrassed by her actions as she looks away.

“Sorry, I’m being such a big baby,” Devin mumbles in embarrassment.

“Look at it this way,” Regan begins. “Your like a superhero.”

Devin forces down a laugh as she turns to stare at Regan incredulously. “What the hell are you saying to me?”

“A superhero,” Regan repeats, unaffected by the disbelief in Devin face. “Look, everything you do in my eyes has strength behind it. You fear nothing. I admire that about you,” she places a hand on Devin’s cheek. Devin can feel the electricity of her touch on her skin.

Regan takes a breath before continuing. “Like any super hero, you have a weakness, but a weakness your enemies don’t know about, right?”

“Okay…” Devin is beginning to understand where this might be going, but decides to let her finish without interruption.

“I’m like your plucky sidekick. The only other person who knows of your weakness, see?”

“I think so.”

“And, as your sidekick, I’ll never betray your weakness. Plus, I don’t dwell on it so I just see you as my superhero.”

“Sexy superhero,” Devin corrects her, unable to stifle her amusement.

Regan gives her a sly smile, “Sexy, of course.”

Devin watches her lean towards her to give her a soft kiss on the cheek. She pulls away to give Devin a mischievous grin. “Now get yourself cleaned up, we’ve got a whole lotta fun ahead of us!”

Devin can’t help but laugh and nods in agreement at the titillating thoughts of Ashley’s body.



CHINESE TAKE-OUT: PART FIVE

June 1997

Regan, sitting on Cara’s stomach, finished tying Cara’s sock around her neck, just below Cara’s jaw line, forcing her tongue to swell in her mouth. Satisfied, Regan began to clean off the blood from Cara’s slack face with her other sock. She wet a part of the sock with her spit to remove the dried portions of blood from Cara’s face. After a moment of intense cleaning, Regan sat back to inspect her work.

“Good as new,” she smiled with satisfaction. She threw the used sock in a large trash bag sitting beside her. Cara’s shoes were already in the bag along with her skirt.

Regan didn’t bother to unbutton Cara’s school shirt as she ripped it open violently. Buttons flew off from the force of her actions as Regan placed her hands on the grey sports bra covering her petite breasts. Regan smiled, “Mmmmm,” came a deep growl from her throat as her groping fingers detected Cara’s erect nipples underneath the material of the bra. Her arousal began to smolder as she turned her desirous gaze to Beth still lying on the ground, legs propped up by the swing she was sitting on before her death by Regan’s hands.

Regan turns and leans close to Cara’s face and stares mischievously into Cara’s unfocused eyes. “We are gonna have so much fun!”

* * *

Devin had carried Ashley’s body to the main bedroom and placed her on the small bed. As she undressed herself, Devin studies Ashley’s body lying above the covers on her back. Her limp arms rest above her head and her legs spread as wide as they’ll go. Her skirt and school shirt have been removed along with her shoes. Her sports bra is slightly skewed from Devin groping her breasts underneath it earlier in the living room, but her panties were still on the way Ashley had dressed herself this morning. They were a perfect mold around her perfectly shaped body, revealing the sweet camel toe shape of her pussy underneath. Devin hurried to remove the final bits of her clothing as her mouth began to water at the sight. She wanted Ashley so bad, her body ached hungrily for her body and she could feel the wet heat between her legs as she climbed onto the bed on her hand and knees.

Devin straddled Ashley’s body like a predator as she surveyed her body as if to choose where she would strike first. She sat back on Ashley’s hips and with her hands pushed the sports bra up and over her head. After removing it, she carelessly threw it to the floor, never once taking her eyes off of Ashley’s petite breast. Her mouth watered at the sight of Ashley’s erect nipples. She wanted nothing more than to hug her lips around her nipple and nibble and suck for as long as she desired, but she couldn’t help admiring the perfect shape of her breasts. She stared for a good minute before she gently placed her hands upon them. They were soft, supple and she could feel the firm protrusions of her nipples against her palms. Devin shivered with excitement as she began to squeeze and pet Ashley’s breast. She swallowed several times as her mouth would not stop salivating and her breathing became more labored as she realized she was moving her hips back and forth instinctively. Devin took her left hand and grabbed the back of Ashley’s right knee. She maneuvered her left leg under Ashley’s right to create a scissor position. She slid forward to press herself against Ashley and began to undulate her hips. Devin mewed in deep satisfaction as she continued her gyrations.

* * *

Regan was disappointed.

Cara was skinnier than she thought. Regan stared at Cara’s nude body strewn on the floor of the living room, face down. Regan admitted to herself as she locked her gaze on Cara’s bottom, that she had a perfectly shaped ass, but her body as a whole was more like a 14-year-old’s than her 18-years let on.

If I wanted a fucking boy to grope, she thought angrily. I would’ve snuffed little 14-year-old shithead, Tommy.

Regan, clad in her camisole and panties took a step closer to Cara’s body. With her bare foot she lightly kicked Cara’s hip and watched how her limp body reacted. Regan began to feel her disappointment burn slowly into anger. She gave a harder kick to the soft flesh of her side between her hip and rib cage.

“To bad sunshine!” she growled through clenched teeth.

Regan stepped between Cara’s legs and used her feet to roughly spread her limp thighs. Her anger had flamed to rage as she kicked as hard as she could between Cara’s legs. She felt Cara pubis give way with a crack followed by numbness in her foot. The force of the blow was enough to raise her butt up a few inches for a second, and slide her body forward about a foot on the slick, dusty wood floor.

“You fucking waste!” she screamed at the lifeless form. The next second brought the twinge of pain to top of her foot. “Shit!” she plopped down on the ottoman, which supported Ashley’s body earlier, to gingerly inspect her foot.

* * *

Devin sat on Ashley’s chest, minutely wiggling her bottom to feel her nipples rubbing against her flesh. She faced the end of the bed and Ashley’s feet. Her limp legs were spread wide in a perfect “V” – just the way she wanted as she leaned forward to rest on her hands and knees. Devin swallowed with delight at the inverted view; her desire to taste her grew stronger by the second as she admired Ashley’s shaved pussy. She slowly leaned forward, jamming her nose inside her as her tongue and teeth worked together to find her clitoris. She pushed her face harder against Ashley’s soft, moist flesh as she tasted her, nibbled and painted her tongue in various probing patterns.

Devin lowered her bottom half against Ashley’s face, a little disappointed her Asian nose didn’t have the same affect. She began to rock back and forth, rubbing herself hard on Ashley’s face. This was a more effective position than the ottoman earlier as the bed kept her head still without the use of her hand. She could relax more and enjoy the sensation of her soft lips, swollen tongue and nose as she rubbed to and froe. Her movements bumped her lips rhythmically against Ashley allowing her the chance to gasp for breath as she continued to feast on her flower.

* * *

Beth’s body lay face down on the couch, her lifeless face obscured by her hair. One arm and leg hung over the edge of the couch seat cushions as Regan studied Beth’s nude form, tapping a forefinger lightly against her lower lip. I never realized just how fine her ass was, Regan thought as she sat on the arm of the couch admiring Beth’s shapely butt. In her other hand, she clutched Beth’s hot pink thong as she moved to sit on the arm of the couch next to Beth’s head. She had her regrets for breaking her soft, smooth neck, but the circumstances were not of her choosing. This was Devin’s show and she was facilitating her wishes. Clean-up duty is more like it, she thought dismissively as she toyed with the thong in her lap. She brushed away Beth’s hair to reveal the brown skin of her neck. Regan smiled at the purple stain of the bruise wrapped unevenly around her neck. Some of the blood vessels in Beth’s neck had torn during the neck break along with the trauma that cause the cloudy bruising around her neck. Regan lightly caressed the bruised neck as her smile turned to a frown. She wasn’t feeling any arousal at all. She turned to give Cara’s body a dark, scornful look, then turned back to look at Beth lying on the couch, almost apologetic.

“I wish I could’ve strangled you,” she stated quietly to the back of Beth’s head.

She looked at the crumpled thong in her other hand, wishing she could’ve used this as her weapon. She raised her eyebrows in realization. This could come in handy! She thought excitedly.

Regan began stretching the thong out then twisted it until it looked more like a short length of hot pink rope. She gathered it up and placed it in the front of her panties as she reached for Beth. She hooked her hands under Beth’s armpits, lifted and dragged her over the armrest of the couch. Regan stopped as soon as Beth’s breasts were directly over the armrest before dropping her hold carelessly. Beth’s head flopped over without hitting the side of the couch.

Perfect, Regan told herself and smiled in satisfaction.

Regan moved around the couch to sit on Beth’s soft butt, her knees hugging her hips. She wiggles her bottom feeling the cushiony flesh yield to her movements. She giggles at the ticklish sensation as she pulls out the twisted thong, tucked in her panties. She held the thong taught as she leaned forward to slip the thong around Beth’s neck. Using her weight, Regan leaned back as she pulled on the ends of the thong. Beth’s head bent all the way back as the thong slid to a stop at the corners of her jaw. The dead weight of her body and Regan tugging on the thong, compressed her neck forcing her tongue to swell in her mouth. The remaining saliva in her mouth was forced out spilling down the corners of her mouth as Regan began to strain against Beth’s arching back. Regan’s hands were becoming wet with sweat as she strained to hang on to the silky material of the thong. Beth’s back was almost ninety degrees in relation to her lower half, and Regan wished she had Devin doing this so she could touch Beth’s stretched stomach. She could feel the thong slipping from her grip as she fought the decision to let go, but she wanted to save her arm strength so she could move Beth around in other positions. She let go. Beth’s body fell quickly, her chest slamming against the arm of the couch hard forcing her head to swing wildly before settling.

“Well,” Regan stated to herself as she rubbed her cramped arms. “That was interesting.”

* * *

Devin lay on her back content with the weight of Ashley’s body lying on top of her face down. Ashley’s slack face was nestled in the crook of Devin’s neck and her arms splayed as Devin held her around the torso. Devin slowly ran the fingers of her right hand down Ashley’s spine as her other hand slid down to feel her soft, tiny bottom. Ashley’s legs were draped over Devin’s hips allowing easy access for her hand to trace the moist folds of Ashley’s pussy. She ran her hand further down where the back of Ashley’s thigh met the crease of her butt cheek. So smooth, she admired. Her right hand was slowly running back the other way up her spine until she reached the nap of her neck. Devin felt the tight material of a man’s necktie around Ashley’s neck. Her hand continued over the tie to the back of Ashley’s scalp. Devin made a fist, grabbing a handful of Ashley’s hair, lifting her head so she could look into Ashley’s lifeless eyes.

“Thanks,” Devin smiled.

Devin looked at Ashley’s mouth; the large knot under her chin was forcing her tongue to swell through her lips. Devin’s mouth watered at the urge to kiss her mouth. Devin pressed her open mouth against hers, sucking Ashley’s tongue as she softly bit at her lips. Devin squeezed Ashley’s butt cheek hard as she pulled her head back further to expose her neck. She nibbled and sucked on Ashley’s smooth, bruise skin as the nails of her left hand dug into the soft flesh of her bottom.

“You’re gonna draw blood,” came Regan’s voice.

Devin released a startled gasp as pushed Ashley’s body off of her, ignoring the meaty thud of the body landing on the wood floor. Devin burns her angry stare at Regan sitting in the corner of the bedroom, cross-legged in a chair. Regan, still clad in her panties and shirt, returns her stare with a pleasant smile. One of her hands is placed above her heart, the other tucked between her legs.

“I know how much you hate the sight of blood, babe,” Regan continued.

Devin takes a deep, cleansing breath as her anger subsides to annoyance. “Hm,” she eye’s her partner. “Did you enjoy the show?”

Regan raised an eyebrow as the hand on her chest began to drift downward over her breast. “I am now.”

Devin saw Regan’s eyes scanning her nude body sitting on the edge of the bed. Devin chuckled half embarrassed by Regan’s blatant once over. Looking down draws her attention to Ashley’s body splayed on her back in an odd angle. Her nude form lays perfectly still, eyes staring into nothingness. The red markings of the seatbelt that Devin used to snuff out her life have turned violet. Her swollen tougue and lips share the same tint of violet as she noticed her creamy beige skin was pale and turning a sickly color. At that moment, her fantasy ended and she sighed again. This time it was a sigh of disappointment.

“We need to pack it up,” Devin stated without turning her gaze away from Ashley’s lifeless face.

“Roger that,” Regan said enthusiastically as she hopped to her feet and strolled out the bedroom.

Devin turned at the sound of rustling plastic to see Regan in the other room collecting the remainder of Cara and Beth’s clothing. She watched as Regan paused before throwing Cara’s panties in the bag, playing with the material in her free hand. With surprise she watched as Regan tucked Cara’s underwear inside the elastic of her panties and moved to finish the clean-up.

Devin’s eyebrows raise as she smiled, amused at the uncharacteristic behavior Regan displayed. She slides off the edge of the bed to her feet, steps over Ashley’s body to the chair Regan had occupied. She headed for her change of clothing which lay stacked beside the chair. As she neared the chair, she noticed something white and yellow stuck in between the chair cushions. She immediately recognized Ashley’s panties, remembering this last article of clothing she removed and threw in this direction. She held the underwear by the corners of the waistband at eye level. She studied the too-cute yellow baby duckling image imprinted on the front. Devin glanced down at Ashley’s body, smiling appreciatively at the appropriate correlation between the panty she held and Ashley’s personality.

“You were incredibly cute, Ash.” Devin turned her stare back to the panties. “And so innocent.” She stated to herself. She admired Ashley’s unbending innocence and how vulnerable it made her. She stared at the panties, puzzled as to why she was fixating on this object. It wants me? She thought, but shook her head at the ridiculous idea. Still, the duckling panties were beckoning her, as if to say, “Don’t let me go!”

“Dev!” Regan yelled from the other room, startling her out of her daze. “Get dressed! We’re losing daylight!”

“Okay!” she responded, eyes locked on the panties. Get dressed? She projected her thoughts to the underwear. You want me to put you on?

Without another thought, Devin found herself putting the panties on. She expected they would be snug since Ashley’s hips were not as wide as hers, but that didn’t matter. She liked the tight feel of the cotton and didn’t care if the elastic banding cut into her skin. She ran her hand over the panty she wore, feeling every contour of her body underneath.

“Nice,” she said to herself will a satisfactory smile.

Devin turned her focus back to her change of clothing. She found the neatly folded stack exactly where she had left them last weekend, and hurried to dress herself.

* * *

To Devin’s satisfaction, Regan managed to collect all the clothing and shoes, including their school uniforms into on large yard waste bag. Devin glanced over her shoulder to admire Regan’s outfit. She wore black jeans, a yellow turtleneck and a black leather bomber jacket. She had tied her long hair in a ponytail as she knelt on one knee beside the stuffed plastic bag to finish tying the laces of her suede hiking boots. Devin turned her attention back to the task of tying Ashley’s ankles together with a rope suspended from a large tree limb. Once Devin was finished, she studied her knots and nodded to herself happy with her handiwork. She ran her palm slowly over Ashley’s cold skin, starting from her thigh and ending at her bruised neck. She stared hard at Ashley’s lifeless eyes. Even though the sun had fallen behind the horizon, the ambience of dusk light was enough to see her eyes were beginning to cloud over with a milky film. Her tongue was a dark violet, matching her lip color, and the bruising on her neck was dark and splotchy. Devin reached and caressed Ashley’s icy cheek with the back of her hand.

“Thank you,” she whispered, smiling gratefully.

Devin studied the red shirt tie wrapped tightly three times around Ashley’s. She reflected on the moment in the bedroom when she tied the tightest knot she could, grunting at the effort. She was glad to see the knot ball was still embedded deep in her neck, centered under her jaw line. Ashley’s tongue had swollen even further by the force of the knot. Devin smiled and touched her dry tongue with her fore finger. It felt sandy and rough to the touch as Devin pulled her finger away with a curious stare. Devin stood and looked to see Regan watching her with delight.

“What?” Devin asked almost defensively.

Regan chuckled, “Nothing babe. Just enjoying the show.”

Devin rolled her eyes in a show of slight annoyance in order to hide her embarrassment. Without missing a beat, Devin turned to step towards the other end of the rope and griped it removing the slack. She stopped as she looked at Regan, confused as to why she hadn’t moved to help her pull on the rope as she had just moments earlier to hoist Cara and Beth. She gestured with one hand towards the two dangling bodies strung up by their ankles, red shirt ties tied in the same fashion as Ashley’s.

“A little help here,” Devin returned her free hand to grip the rope as she widened her stare toward Regan.

Regan smiled mischievously, “Sorry babe.”

Regan sauntered over and gracefully gripped the rope. They pulled in unison as Ashley’s legs lifted slowly off the ground. Her body slid forward on the ground, about a foot, as the rest of her weight is hoisted up one tug at a time. Devin watched with enjoyment as Ashley’s flaccid body jiggled with each tug. The two stop as Regan gripped the rope tight while Devin moved to the nearby tree and tied off the rope next to the other knots holding the other bodies.

Devin studied the knot she’d made and nodded to herself. “Okay,” she says breathlessly to Regan.

She watched as Regan released her grip and rubbed her hands, gazing at the three nude bodies suspended by their ankles.

“From now on,” she began as Devin moved to stand next to her following Regan’s satisfied gaze. “We should do one at a time.”

“Agreed,” Devin nodded, never taking her eyes off the bodies hanging before them.

Devin studied their handiwork, the dangling bodies were a pleasurable end to a very exciting, educational day. Even though she had most of the day to satiate her newly discovered urges, she was still hungry. That hunger she felt was a sign that she would have to feed again, and again. The fear burning in the pit of her stomach she recognized was the fear of being addicted like a junkie was addicted to heroine. It was enough to consider not pursuing this. She glanced at Ashley hanging, arms slowly swaying by the movement of the tree being pushed by a growing wind; her thoughts went back to her time with Ashley. She reflected on the highlights of touching her body with her mouth, hands and her entire body. Realization of the desire to continue flooded her soul. She wanted this life. She wanted to have more of this, of girls like Ashley. A redhead would be nice to have, she thought inspirationally. She wanted complete control of a woman’s body without any of the emotional baggage. If she wanted emotions, she would turn to Regan.

Devin turned her gaze to Regan and smiled in appreciation. It had been her idea, but Regan helped her bring it to reality and she loved her for that. Regan had never asked for anything in return, and this puzzled her a bit.

“Why’re you doing this for me?” she asked in a soft voice.

She watched as Regan smiled, closing her eyes as she lowered her head. Devin wasn’t sure what was so funny, but she was about to ask again more forcefully. Before she could, Regan opened her eyes and turned to give Devin an adoring look; she sensed shyness in Regan’s demeanor as she took a breath before speaking.

“Because I love you Devin,” she breathed, barely audible.

Her quiet statement hit Devin in the chest with sweet impact. She lost all control of the grin forming on her face as tears welled up in her eyes. She had no words, just desire. Desire to kiss her beloved. She griped the back of Regan’s neck and pulled her lips to hers. She felt Regan’s arms wrap around her waist , squeezing her close as she flung her arms around Regan’s neck. They held each other for an eternity as they continued to kiss one another hard and deep.

If Devin had any doubts about what the future held, they were washed away as they continued their loving embrace while the darkness of night fell upon them.
R: 6 / I: 0

Epidemic Stories (scat, vomit) (from old GC)

This is something I wrote before GC switched domains, and now I can't find it here. I still had my files, so I posted it on AO3 so there's a permanent link.

https://archiveofourown.org/works/18375290

I'm also open for story commissions if anyone's interested. Email me (the address should show up in the heading; if not, I'll just reply with it) to talk about pricing and content. I'll write just about anything as long as it's not based on real people. Anyway, enjoy this story!
R: 0 / I: 0

Power Snack (FF/m, CBT, Castration, Penectomy, Cannibalism, Non-Consensual, Superhero)

Power Snack

One girl shares her love of boy balls with a friend.

FF/m, CBT, Castration, Penectomy, Cannibalism, Non-Consensual, Superhero

"My favorite food? That's an easy one.. Boy testicles, for sure." said the well endowed blonde, as a quick, easy grin flashed across her face.

The other three women sitting at the table just gawked at her, clearly taken aback at her rapid (and unexpected) answer.

"When you say.. boy testicles.." began the oldest of the group, who was a statuesque, raven haired woman dressed in a brief red and blue battle suit that had gold accents, an outfit which more closely resembled a bikini than anything actually suited for combat. "What.. what exactly do you mean?"

"You know.. their balls. Their nuts." The first woman replied simply, with a casual flick of her bobbed hair. "They're really tasty!"

"You can't be serious.." the other woman said, snorting slightly in disbelief.

"Of course I am, Diana.."

"Oh, come on, Karen.." Diana replied, frowning slightly. "If you're not going to take the question seriously, then why answer at all? It's a pretty poor joke.."

"Hey, who's joking?" Karen stated, with a frown of her own. "Jeez.. a girl gives an honest answer to a simple question.."

"Okay, whatever." Diana said, rolling her eyes. "What about you, Kara? What's your favorite food?"

"Uh.." hedged Kara, who looked like a slightly younger, slightly slimmer version of the first woman.

"..Ice cream?" she finally answered into the tense silence, a little bit hesitantly, as she looked back and forth between the two women frowning at each other.

"What a surprise.." Karen said sarcastically, as she rolled her own eyes, causing Kara to redden and sink into her seat a little. "You girls are so boring. I'm leaving."

"What? Where are you going?" Diana asked, surprised at the other woman's abrupt declaration.

"All this talk about food is making me hungry." replied Karen, who picked up and downed the last of her drink. "I'm going to go find something to eat."

"We've got food here.." said Kara.

"Yeah, but not my favorite." Karen replied, while sticking her tongue out at Diana. "See you all later."

With that, the first girl pushed her chair back, stood up, then rose up gracefully into the air.

"Umm.." Kara hummed, as she and the other two girls watched the first fly away.

"Well, whatever.." Diana grumped, as she shook her head dismissively. "Maybe we can have a normal conversation now. Boy testicles.. Sheesh!"

"..I'm going to go after her.." Kara stated, before she too rose up out of her chair and flew off, in the same direction that Karen had gone.

"..well, it was nice chatting with you too, Kara." Diana commented dryly, into the silence that the two girls' departure had created.

"What's up with them, anyway?" Diana finally asked, directing her gaze to the last girl, who had so far remained silent. "You don't suppose Karen was serious, do you?"

The fourth girl, whose green hued skin contrasted vividly against the pale skin tones of the rest of the group, sipped delicately at her own drink before answering.

"You know.." said the psychic girl thoughtfully, once she'd taken the straw from between her lips. "..I think she might have been."

"What?!"

"Yes.. Most surprising, isn't it?" the green girl mused, as she tapped her chin with one finger. "And a blushing Kara decided to follow her. Interesting."

"You.. you're all crazy." Diana stated, shaking her head skeptically. "I'm surrounded by aliens. Weird aliens, at that. What'd I do to deserve this, Megan?"

"Said the half goddess, who's also a princess of a long lost mythical island.." Megan answered, smiling faintly.

"Oh, hush."



"Karen.." Kara said, once she'd caught up the the other girl. "Karen, you WERE joking, weren't you?"

"No." Karen replied shortly, looking over her shoulder as she slowed her flight through the sky.

"But.. but.." Kara said, obviously nonplussed. "You can't just.. You can't go around actually EATING boy testicles.."

"..can you?" she finished, questioningly.

"Why not?" Karen said with a shrug, as she came to a stop in mid air.

"It's.. it's so.." Kara started, before trailing off and blushing again as she halted just below Karen.

The girl had been about to say "..wrong", but something had stopped her before she could finish her sentence. That something was the surge of buzzing excitement in her chest. The little buzz, which had begun tingling inside her the moment she'd heard Karen first state what her favorite food was, began swelling rapidly as Kara really started imagining the implications of what the other girl meant.

"..Have you really..?" Kara finally asked of her white, blue, and red clad buxom counterpart, biting her lip nervously as she looked up imploringly into the face of the girl who'd always seemed so much more self assured, confident, and mature (in nearly every way) than herself.

"Sure." Karen replied, smiling easily down into her double's conflicted eyes. "Pretty often, too. It isn't like there's a shortage of boys here in this dimension, after all."

"R-really?" Kara asked, her flush deepening as she squirmed a little in mid air at the thought. "..How? How do you.. ah.. actually do it?"

"Well, I can just show you, if you like." Karen stated, after giving Kara an evaluating, calculating look. "I was about to go find some boys anyway. I feel like having a snack."

"Wow.." Kara breathed, looking excited. "And you'll let me watch?"

"Sure, why not?" Karen replied, easily. "Heck, you can even try some for yourself, if you want. Let me find a nice little group of boys for us.."

"Eep! Me, too?!" Kara squeaked, bringing her hands up to her mouth in shock, even as Karen's eyes narrowed, as the other girl directed her gaze down toward the ground below both of them. "I.. I don't know if I could.."

Karen merely shrugged, as if the matter wasn't very important, as she continued to scan the city's edge and surrounding suburbs below them. Her perception was not at all diminished or hindered by the long distance or occassional obscuring cloud.

"There we go.." she finally said, after nearly a minute's worth of searching. "I've found us a likely bunch of boys off on their own, hiking along a stream in a green break between subdivisions.."

"Let's go meet them, shall we?" Karen said, as she tossed a smirking grin over at her counterpart, before she dropped out of the air. "Don't dawdle, they look tasty!"



"Hey, fellas." Karen said, as she floated slowly down toward the ground a few moments later. "What're you boys doing all the way out here? Exploring?"

As one, the little group of boys, all six of them, looked up in surprise at the sound of the voice above them.

"P-p-power G.." one, who looked oldest and was evidently the leader, managed to stutter out, upon seeing Karen floating there before them.

"Yep.." Karen stated, grinning smugly, as Kara descended down next to her.

"And.. and Su.. Supergi.."

"Mmhmm.. Her, too." Karen continued, struggling to suppress the snickers that seeing the boys' reaction to their sudden appearance was causing.

"W.. Wow!" the boys all exclaimed, nearly as one, their mouths falling open in shock and excitement.

"Ah, I never get tired of their expressions.." Karen commented, as she finally couldn't help herself and gave out a light laugh. "It's funny, every time!"

Kara, who had always found the stunned, nearly worshipful looks she got from normal people (and especially boys and young men) every time she met them while in costume more embarrassing than anything else, could only giggle nervously in response.

"What.. what are you doing here..?" asked the lead boy cautiously, as if even voicing the question might lead to the pair of floating, beautiful of girls disappearing back into the sky just as quickly as they'd appeared in the first place.

"Well, my companion and I are looking for something.." Karen said, as she floated closer to the boy and leaned down toward him. "And we were wondering if you and your friends could maybe help us out.."

The boy, whose eyes (despite his best efforts) were drawn like moths to a flame toward the keyhole cutout that dominated the center of Karen's very large and very shapely bosom, could only stammer in response.

"..h-help you..?" he repeated, faintly, as the bare, shapely, and rather generous cleavage that Karen was displaying for him held his full attention.

"Yes.." Karen said, as she floated even closer to the boy. "You boys are.. uniquely suited, I think, to help us."

"Whu.. whuut are..?" the boy stammered, as Karen, still floating, came to rest at a very intimate distance, only scarce inches, from him.

"What are we looking for?" Karen asked, as she reached out and raised the boy's chin with a fingertip, forcing his eyes to meet her own startlingly blue ones.

The boy, mesmerized, only nodded shallowly in response, as he gazed up at her.

"Oh, I think that we'll recognize it when we see it.." Karen stated, with a knowing smile. "Now, why don't you and your friends all line up for me, okay?"

As the boys all scrambled to comply, one, the youngest seeming, blurted out a question.

"Are.. are you two sisters?" he asked, as he looked back and forth between Karen and Kara, his awed tone tinged with curiosity.

"Something like that.." Karen said, smiling at him. "Now, if you boys are going to help us out, you'll need to do exactly what we say, got it?"

All the boys eagerly nodded, clearly exited, most unable to hide the way their eyes kept returning to Karen's chest, or to her long, strong, and bare legs, or to Kara's own lean, exposed thighs and calves, which were made all that much more attractive by the way they were barely hidden by her short, floaty red skirt.

"Good. Now.." Karen continued, even as Kara floated slowly closer as well. "..the first thing I would you like all to do is.."

"..pull down your pants." Karen finished, as she licked her lips, her eyes alight in anticipation.

"Wh.. what?" the oldest boy asked, surprised, as all the rest of the boys looked at each other, confused.

"You boys heard me.." Karen said, before repeating her order, as a predatory grin, one which showed a lot of her perfectly white teeth, spread slowly across her features. "Pull down your pants for me."

The boys continued to glance back and forth to each other, as well as the two floating girls before them, before one, the oldest and the leader, hesitantly complied.

"Your underwear, too, silly." Karen commented, rolling her eyes, after the boy had unbuttoned his pants and rolled them down to his knees. "And pull your shirt up out of the way, while you're at it."

The boy, eyes wide in disbelief, did as he was told, pulling his shirt up and tucking it underneath his chin. Then, after swallowing hard, he hooked his thumbs into his underwear and pushed them down to his knees, to join his pants.

"Yes.. Good boy.." Karen murmured, her eyes locked on his now exposed crotch, even as she floated down directly before him. "Now, hold still while I take a closer look at these.."

Karen took her dark blue gloves off and tucked them into her slim, simple, and stylish (but ultimately unnecessary) belt. Then, to the boy's surprise and shock, if the hitching, breathy gasp he took was any indication, she reached out and delicately grasped his manhood in her soft, smooth, warm hands.

"Mmm.." Karen hummed, obviously pleased, as she gently manipulated the boy's quickly stiffening male member and cupped and fondled his relaxed testicles. "Mmmhmm Mmm.. Yes, these are very nice indeed.. Come and take a look, Kara."

"Oh, my gosh.." Kara (who looked very nearly as shocked and disbelieving as the rest of the boys) said, as she floated down beside Karen. "I.. I can't believe that you're just doing it.. Just like this.."

"Why not?" Karen replied, grinning mischievously as she moved a little to one side, to allow Kara space beside her. "There's nothing to stop us, really.. Why don't you give him a little feel too, before I do it? So you know what you're looking for, if you decide to do this on your own, sometime.."

"O-okay.." Kara said, after a moment's hesitation and indecision, before she reached her own hands out to take the boy's manhood from Karen's loose grasp.

"Oh.. They're so warm.." Kara stated, as she wrapped her fingers around him, even as the boy gasped and whimpered at her touch. "I've.. I've never touched a boy like.. like this, before.."

"Well, there's a first time for everything, right?" Karen said, her grin widening as she watched her counterpart begin stroking and playing with the boy in front of them both. "Why don't you give him a little kiss and taste, too? Just for the heck of it."

"Oh, I don't know.." Kara replied, suddenly looking more than a little indecisive, even slightly panicky, at the thought.

"Oh, go on.. What's the harm?" Karen said, laughing lightly at the expression on her friend's face. "It's all just in good fun, right?"

"Umm.. well, I guess you're right.." Kara said, her panicked expression turning sheepish and a little embarrassed. "Why not?"

As the rest of the small group of boys looked on incredulously, Kara licked her lips, leaned in, and planted a soft, hesitant kiss on the tip of the oldest boy's penis. The boy in question gasped again, then shuddered and hunched over forward as the beautiful young super heroine parted her lips and enveloped almost his entire length with her mouth.

"There you go!" Karen said, giggling at the cross-eyed expression on boy's face as Kara began to suck and nibble lightly on his hot, turgid male flesh. "I knew you'd like it if you gave it a try!"

"Now, why don't the rest of you boys get your pants down for us, too. Hmm?" she continued, looking up from the sight of Kara beginning to fellate the first boy in earnest to gaze at the rest of the line of shocked boys. "I don't think your friend is going to be enough to satisfy us on his own, after all.."

The boys glanced at each other again, then hurried to comply. Silly, eager grins broke through the open mouthed, disbelieving expressions they all had been wearing, as they quickly pulled down their pants or shorts and underwear.

"Good." Karen said, eyes alight as she scanned the line up of exposed boys, her gaze fixed at the level of their bare groins. "Now, just wait patiently for a few moments. Kara and I will get to each of you, I promise."

The first boy cried out, gasping and shuddering in pleasure, as Kara slowly pulled back from him, dragging her teeth lightly along his length before she leaned back up and away from his waist.

"That.. that was kind of fun..!" Kara said, after taking a couple of deep, steadying breaths and licking her lips clean. "And he didn't taste half bad, either. I thought boys' things were supposed to taste pretty unpleasant?"

"Nah.." Karen answered, smiling. "If you get them at the right age: not too old, but not too young either, they actually taste pretty good!"

"Oh, I see.." Kara said musingly, as she slowly licked her lips again, her eyes glancing back and forth between Karen and the boy's rampantly erect manhood.

He was, from the look of him, on the cusp of orgasm due to Kara's earnest, curious little mouth and tongue.

"So, ready to do what we came here to do?" Karen asked, her tone growing eager, even a little impatient. "I'm still pretty hungry, after all."

"Sure." Kara agreed, after glancing along the line of waiting, exposed boys, then drifting off the the side slightly to allow the other girl room. "How do you do it? Is it hard?"

"No, not hard at all." Karen replied. "It's dead simple, in fact."

"Show me?" Kara asked. "Please?"

"Sure!" Karen answered, her mischievous grin back. "Watch and learn, girl!"

"Okay, first, you've got to hold his penis up and out of the way.." Karen instructed, as she took hold of the tip of the boy's stiff, saliva slicked cock with the fingers of one hand. "It's easier to do this if they're still hard and haven't come yet, so he's perfect right like he is."

The boy, who was obviously awaiting the last few strokes that would make his apparently impending orgasm a reality, groaned and shook at Karen's light touch.

"So, with one hand on his cock, pull his balls to the bottom of his sack and hold them there with the last three fingers of your other hand. Then, trap the top of his sack in between your index finger and thumb.." Karen continued, as she wrapped her right hand around the boy's ball sack, isolated and held firm his testicles in her palm, and then curled her index finger around the top of his scrotum.

"Then, just use the pad of your thumb to pinch them off!" Karen finished. "Easy as pie!"

"Whu.. Wait, what..?" asked the oldest boy, whose manhood was in the hands and at the mercy of a girl whose grip could bend and tear plate steel, as he suddenly (and belatedly) realized, through the fog of his arousal, just what might be about to happen to him.

His realization came too late, however, as Karen, with scarcely any effort at all, pressed her thumb and index finger together. The boy's thin, tender, sensitive flesh was no match for her enhanced alien strength. The skin of his scrotum and the cords of tissue and vessels that connected his testicles to the rest of his body were compressed and crushed in an instant between her fingers.

"Gah!" the boy gasped out, as he was casually emasculated by the girl before him.

His scrotum and testicles, now completely severed, remained in Karen's firm grip, even as she pulled her hand away from his now half empty crotch.

"Agh.. Ahh!"

"Now, just give the little wound a quick, low powered zap with your heat vision.." Karen said, as her eyes glowed and a line of light briefly flickered between them and the spot where the boy's testicles had been attached only half a moment before. "To cauterize it and seal everything up nice and clean."

A small sizzling noise and a thin wisp of smokey steam curled up from the boy's reduced crotch.

"AHH!"

"And, you're done!" Karen declared, finally releasing her grip on the boy's penis, which in turn allowed him to fall limply to the ground, even as she held up his now detached ball sack for Kara to see.

"Oh.. my.. gosh.." Kara breathed, as she gazed down raptly on the sad little lump of flesh that had been the boy's masculinity.

"Here, hold this set while I do another.." Karen said, as she pushed the bit of boy meat into Kara's empty hands. "You can do some of them too, if you want to try it out."

Kara squeaked and fumbled with the balls that Karen thrust into her hands, and would have dropped them if not for her superior reflexes and speed.

"Wow.." she sighed, once she'd calmed down a bit, as she gazed, enraptured, down at the severed, plump scrotum she held in her hands. "They're so.. soft.."

"And to think, these were attached to a boy only a few seconds ago.." Kara mused aloud, as she squeezed and poked curiously at the fleshy male orbs hidden from view by their layer of thin, protective skin.

"Yup." Karen said, as she nonchalantly dropped another set of boy balls into her friend's open hands. "Here's some more.."

"Oh!" Kara blurted out, surprised, before she looked up. "You.. you already did another one..?"

"Yeah." the other girl replied, grinning. "I told you it was quick and easy, didn't I?"

Indeed, there was another boy, the one who had been second in line, that was now laying on the ground just like the first, whimpering and groaning, clutching at his groin.

Grabbing for where his poor little balls, which were now resting lightly in Kara's hand, had been, only a moment before.

The excitement Kara had been feeling building up inside of her chest peaked, and she closed her eyes and shivered as a little thrill of pleasure shot up and down her spine, throughout her still floating body.

"So, do you want to try it out, yourself?" Karen asked, with a knowing little smirk, once Kara opened her eyes again.

"..Yes." Kara stated, after the breath that had caught in her chest finally released. "Yes, I do."

"Well, go ahead, then.." Karen said, a light laugh bubbling out of her at the intense and eager look that swiftly settled on her usually shy counterpart's features. "I'll take those back, then. You're going to need both hands free!"

Kara barely noticed Karen plucking the two already severed scrotums out of her hands. Her eyes and attention were locked on the next boy in line.

He, along with the remaining boys, all wore identical expressions. Where before they had sported goofy, eager grins, now their mouths were hanging open in shock. Their eyes, which had been hopeful and disbelieving of their stroke of good fortune, were now wide in horror, and filled with a completely different type of disbelief: the desperate kind.

Their eyes begged for this to all be a joke or trick, for the beautiful girls who had gracefully floated down from the sky like angles to not have casually ripped their two friends' manhoods away, and for the two girls to not appear quite intent on doing the same to the rest of them.

As Kara bent low and took the next boy's still erect cock and soft balls in hand, ignoring his panicked, nearly silent pleading, the nerves of the last boy in the line, who also looked the youngest, apparently broke.

"Ah, ah, ahhh!" Karen tsked, as she focused her suddenly laser-intense attention solely on the trembling and panicking boy, as he tried to slowly back away. "Not so fast, buddy."

The floating girl slid sideways through the air, as if in orbit around the little group, to come to rest directly in front of the whimpering boy. Face to face, her amused blue eyes stared right into his fearful ones.

"Now, where do you think that YOU'RE going?" she asked, her tone mild, even as her expression turned playful. "We're not done with you just yet.. So, why don't you stay right where you are, hmmm?"

Karen floated closer to him as she spoke, her aura of power, assurance, and confidence easily cowing the scared boy back into place at the end of the line.

"There we go.." Karen stated happily, after the boy edged back into his original position. "Don't you worry one little bit. We're not taking anything you actually need, after all.."

"Oh, you might miss them for a bit.." she continued, with a light, unconcerned laugh after several of the boys made disbelieving noises of protest. "But, really, you won't even notice they're gone after awhile."

"It's not like they're important, or anything."

The shivering boy, after looking her in the face one last time, refused to meet her eyes.

Kara was oblivious to this little drama, even as it unfolded mere feet from her. Her attention was fixed solely on the pair of testicles she holding in her hand.

"Okay.." she said to herself, with a little gulp of excited apprehension. "I can do this.."

"P.. P.. p-p.." stammered the boy, who was trembling violently, as he gazed down at the gorgeous girl who literally had his entire future as a man cradled in her fingers. "P-please.."

"Oh.." Kara said, as she glanced up to the boy's face, before reaching out her other hand to pat his cheek reassuringly. "Oh, I'm sorry.. But I really need to do this.."

"I've never been this excited about something, before." she said, before closing her eyes briefly and shivering again, in apparent anticipation. "And I'm kinda hungry, you see."

Then, without opening her eyes, she pinched her thumb and first finger together.

"W-wow.." Kara breathed, as another, stronger shiver ran up her body, as she floated back away from the boy she had just so easily castrated, even as he collapsed onto the ground with a plaintive little cry.

Her eyes opened and focused on the boy's balls, still grasped tightly in her hand. They were warm. They still felt alive, even. And would still, if only for a short time more.

Most importantly, though, was that they were hers now. Hers alone.

"Fun, huh?" Karen prompted, causing Kara to look up, breaking the little spell she had been under.

"Y-yeah.." she breathed, her chest light with a kind of happiness she'd never experienced before. "..It was.. Amazing!"

"If you think that was fun, just wait 'till you actually taste them!" Karen replied, with a wicked little grin. "They're soo good.. All the rest of you girls have no idea what you've been missing."

"Why don't you go ahead and do the rest of them, too?" she suggested, a moment later. "It's pretty fun watching you, actually. I should have dragged you along on one of these ages ago."

"You.. You don't mind?" Kara asked, her eyes lighting up at the prospect of taking the testicles of the three remaining boys.

"Nah, go for it, girl!" Karen encouraged. "Just don't forget to use your heat vision to cauterize them afterword."

"Thanks!" Kara replied happily, as she turned back to the little line up of boys.

The next boy in line watched, wide eyed and trembling, as Kara pulled apart the knees of the boy she'd just castrated and, after moving aside his clutching hands, gave his now reduced crotch a quick zap with her eye beams. The next boy's trembling increased, and he gave out a little whimper of fright, as Kara then turned her attentions to him.

The fact that his friend's severed testicles, which were still held in the super-powered alien beauty's palm, were pressed up against his own still (for now) connected pair as she took him in her hand didn't make what was happening any easier to bear.

Kara worked her way down the dwindling line of boys, her heart fluttering happily in her chest as she did, her excitement reaching a peak each time she pinched another set of balls off from their former owners. She very easily ignored the frantic pleading and begging of the boys, her attentions focused almost soley on the only part of them she had any real interest in.

Just as she was about to take the balls of the last boy in line, the youngest, she hesitated for a moment, seeming to be lost in thought.

"Karen.." she finally asked, as she glanced back over her shoulder toward the other girl. "What about their.. their penises?"

"What about them?" Karen replied, with one pale eyebrow cocked up questioningly.

"Are they any good to.." Kara began to say, before swallowing hesitantly. "..to eat, too? Like their balls..?"

"Why do you ask?" Karen replied, curiously.

"Well, I just noticed that this boy's is the largest, which made me wonder if it might taste as good as you said his balls will." Kara said, as she absently flicked the tip of the boy's erect cock with her fingertip. "It'd be a lot of extra meat. Boy's balls aren't real big, after all.."

Indeed, the youngest boy's penis was, out of the entire line up of boys, easily (and ironically) the largest.

"Hmm.." Karen replied, her tone turning musing.

"Well, I'm not much of a fan of them.." she stated slowly, before continuing on. "..but that doesn't mean that you won't like them. Why don't you take his dick off too, just to see?"

"Okay!" Kara agreed, enthusiastically, to the evident horror of the boy before her. "Do I do it just like his balls? Pinch it off?"

"No, you'll need to use your heat vision to cut it off." Karen instructed. "Otherwise it'll drain out and go flaccid pretty quick, not to mention that he'll bleed all over the place and make a mess."

"W-wait, please.." the boy whimpered, his already pale face blanching white, and his trembling suddenly increasing by an order of magnitude. "Not.. not my..!"

"Sorry, kiddo.." Kara replied, a little guiltily, after a brief glance at his terrified, pleading face, even as she firmed her grip on his manhood. "..but I'm way too curious to pass this up. You understand, don't you?"

"Gah!" the boy cried out, before he could utter another protest, as Kara pulled his balls out from his body, then quickly pinched them off.

He yelped in pain, as Kara directed a brief flash of heat vision at the spot his testicles had been attached. Then, he howled in shocked agony as the beam, far brighter and more intense this time, was redirected by the gorgeous alien girl. She made it pass directly across the base of the large cock he was so proud of, both slicing it off and sealing up both sides of the cut at the same time.

His cock, still plump and erect, and his balls, soft and loose in their sack, both came free from his crotch. His manhood, all of it, was now held in Kara's hands.

"Great!" Karen said, once the final boy had collapsed back onto the grass, clutching at his empty and mutilated groin. "Now we can leave. These guys don't have anything else we want, after all, and their whining will just be distracting when we eat. Let's go!"

The slimmer girl's eyes were fixed firmly on her full hands as she nodded absently in agreement. The four sets of boy testicles and rather large penis were then clutched possessively to her chest as she made to follow Karen, as the other girl flew up and away.

She did look back, one last time, as the line of curled up, crying boys began to fade into the distance behind them. Her enhanced senses meant that she could still hear every groan and sob, and see every twitch and shiver, as they clutched uselessly where their balls or, in one case, their entire manhoods had been. Before she and her companion had shown up and taken them, that is.

The excitement that had been filling her chest began to sour, and guilt began to churn in her stomach in its place.

"What's wrong with you?" Karen asked, as the two girls came to a halt several thousand feet up, puffy white wisps of cloud swirling around and past them.

"I.. I feel a little bad for those boys, now.." Kara said, as she bit her lip worriedly. "I mean, it was fun while it lasted, but.. I dunno.."

"It seems kinda mean, now, looking back at it." the girl said, uncertainly, as she looked down at the cooling boy flesh grasped between her two hands. "We hurt those boys, and I feel guilty about it.."

"Oh, Kara.." Karen sighed, as she drifted over to the conflicted girl and laid a hand (the one empty of boy's balls) across her cheek comfortingly. "You're being absolutely silly. You don't have a thing to feel guilty about."

"..Really?" Kara asked, hopefully, as she met her counterpart's bright blue eyes with her own identical ones.

"Really." Karen confirmed, with a firm nod of her head. "How many times have you saved this city.. even this entire world, from certain doom? Heck, how many times have you done so just in this past month alone?!"

"Uh.. a couple?" Kara replied, confused. "So?"

"So? So?!" Karen responded, laughing. "So, how much did you get paid for it? How much compensation did the world offer you when you punched that giant asteroid off course last weekend? You know, the one that would have made ninety percent of the Earth's population, human and animal alike, extinct?"

"Noth.. Nothing." Kara said.

"Exactly. How about when our silly cousin got himself trapped in the Phantom Zone, and you had to beat the villian that did it do him all by yourself while I was out in space?" Karen continued. "You saved both Clark AND the entire world from that guy's evil plan, and got nothing but a thank you and a brief pat on the back for your trouble."

"And speaking of Clark, what about last month, when he was forcibly switched with his evil counterpart from another dimension.. Again!" Kara said. "The only thing that stood between our cousin's jerky alternate twin's plans for world domination was you and me! And after we both punched him so hard in the balls that not only were his nuts rattling around inside his empty skull, but it actually knocked him back into his own dimension and yanked Clark back into ours, what did we get?"

"Nothing?" Kara supplied.

"Nothing." Karen echoed, with an eye roll of exasperation.

"Those boys we just took these from.." she continued, as she waved the two sets of balls clutched in her free hand in front of Kara's face. "..not to mention their families, friends, and everyone else they know, would have been dead or enslaved a dozen times over if not for us."

"So, I don't think a half dozen sets of balls is too much to ask after all that, do you?" Karen finished, her voice firm. "We save millions of people, and only take a few boy balls here and there in exchange.. That seems like a pretty good deal for pretty much everyone involved, to me."

"Jeez.." Kara said, as she looked back and forth between her counterpart and the bits of boy meat in her hands. "..when you put it that way, I guess you're right."

"Of course I'm right, silly." Karen said, as she rolled her eyes and stroked the other girl on the cheek, before she curled her hand into a fist and punched Kara goodnaturedly on the shoulder.

Kara's guilt evaporated, and she giggled happily once again as her mood lightened.

"So, now what?" she asked, as she held up the boy bits in her hands. "Do you eat them raw..? Or cook them, or what?"

"Hmm.." Karen mused, as she floated next to Kara. "Well, I've had them raw before, and they're not bad that way.. but I prefer them cooked a bit first, to be perfectly honest."

"Oh.." Kara said, nodding. "How do you cook them, then? On a barbecue, or in an oven?"

"Girl.." Karen replied, with a roll of her eyes. "..do you have heat vision, or not?!"

"Oh.. Ohh!" Kara blurted, blinking in realization. "I guess that I do, ha!"

"Now, you're going to want to cook them a bit slowly.." Karen said, as she presented the two sets of testicles she'd pinched from the boys so far below up in one cupped hand. "..if you go too fast, they might pop when the juices start to boil."

With that, she frowned prettily at her hand, causing a faint beam of light to flicker into being, each emanating from one of her pupils. The beams played back and forth over the balls in her hand, in time with the slight movements of her eyes, and quickly began heating the severed boy meat up.

"You'll probably want to hold the cut end of your cock shut.." Karen instructed, as Kara made to copy her actions. "Otherwise all the fluids will bubble out, and the meat will dry out too much."

"Okay." Kara said, as her own heat beams blossomed out of her eyes, directly onto the bits of severed manhood held in her hands. "Thanks for the tip!"

Both girls stayed that way for several minutes, eyes and powers focused completely on the task of making sure that their stolen bits of boy meat cooked up perfectly. Soon, the sounds of sizzling flesh could be heard in addition to sound of the cool winds blowing past them.

"Hmm.. Karen mused, as she shut off her eye beams and bent down to sniff at the fried gonads in her hand. "I think these are just about perfect now!"

Kara ceased her efforts as well, then glanced over at her counterpart's cupped hand. She saw that the two sets of testicles, which had still been attached to the boy they came from mere minutes before, were now much darker, slick with bubbling juices, the steam of which was whipped away by the cold air around them.

"Wow.." Kara breathed, entranced at the sight. "Are mine done, too?"

"Not yet." Karen commented, after a quick glance into the other girl's hands. "Give it another minute or two. You're cooking up more than twice as much meat as I am, after all."

"Okay."

Karen watched her friend light her heat vision up once more and resume her efforts, even as she herself used her free hand to pop a freshly cooked testicle out of the fried scrotum containing it.

"Mmmm…" she moaned, as she flicked the little orb of succulent boy flesh up into the air and caught it in her mouth. "Gosh, I love these things soo much."

"Hey, no fair!" Kara protested, even as she kept her laser gaze on her own full hands. "Don't start without me!"

"Ha, sorry girl." Karen said, while not actually sounding very sorry at all. "But I'm hungry right now!"

Then she chewed up the testicle in her mouth, moaning appreciatively as the ball of boy meat burst between her teeth and squirted hot, delicious juices across her tongue.

"Now are they done, now?!" Kara demanded, a few moments later, just as Karen swallowed down her first mouthful of male flesh.

"Yup, looks like it. Or, close enough, anyway."

"Awesome!" Kara exclaimed. "I'm so excited! I can't wait to see how good they taste!"

"Good enough to be my favorite." Karen replied, even as she popped the second testicle out from within its scrotum.

She let the now empty flap of crisped skin drop, discarding it casually, even as she slid the testicle in between her pursed, sucking lips.

"You don't eat the.. the wrappers they come in?" Kara asked, even as she gently squeezed one of her own stolen scrotums, making both of its cooked contents plop out into her hand.

"Nah.." Karen replied, between chews. "They're not bad, but I'm really only interested in the balls."

"Well, here goes then.." Kara said, even as she let her own now vacant scrotum fall away into the empty sky below her, before raising both testicles to her lips. "They smell.. really good!"

"Hmmmm mmm.." she groaned, as she pushed both meaty little orbs into her mouth, sucking eagerly on them, savoring their full, rich flavor.

"Oh.." Chew "My.." Chew "..God!" Chew chew chew

"These are amazing!" she finished, as she finally swallowed. "Just fantastic! I can't believe I never knew about these before now! How long have you been doing this for?"

"Ever since I arrived in this dimension." Karen said, with a little shrug, even as she squeezed free her last two testicles. "I'd always wanted to try it out, but never did back home. I figured, since this isn't actually my original dimension, that it couldn't hurt to see what it was like just once.. Then, when I realized how good they taste, I got hooked!"

"Oh, I can totally see why you did." Kara commented, voice muffled slightly, as she stuffed another pair of balls into her mouth and began chewing.

Both girls floated there in the sky for a few minutes, eating contentedly, sharing equally happy smiles with each other.

"Hey, gimme one of yours." Karen asked/commanded, after she swallowed down her last well masticated testicle and licks her lips and fingers clean. "You've got twice the number of balls I do, plus you still have your cock to try."

"Sure!" Kara replied, not at all put out by the request. "You're the one who found the boys, after all."

She tossed one of her untouched, full scrotums through the air, which the other girl easily caught.

"Thanks." Karen said, with a smile at her friend, before she sucked both balls right out of the little pouch of cooked skin.

"Hmm mmm.. Mmmm..!" Kara moaned, as she gobbled down her last pair of gonads. "Wow.. those were great! I wonder how good the penis will taste..?"

"Well, try it and see.." Karen said, with a shrug.

"Hmm.." Kara mused, as she ran the tip of the cooked cock beneath her nose. "Smells good, a little different than the balls did, but still good.."

She took a curious, tentative lick, running her tongue over the head, collecting the beaded meat juices that had bubbled out as it cooked. Then, with an approving humm, she slipped the head into her mouth entirely, then sucked on it for a moment, before nipping it free.

"Well?" Karen prompted, as she watched her counterpart chew up and swallow her first bite, then take a second. "How do you like it?"

"Hmm.." Kara hummed again, as she frowned down at the length of shaft still held in her fingers.

"The tip was pretty good.." she said, after she swallowed. "..but the shaft.. hmm.. I'm not so sure about.."

"Yeah, it's pretty chewy, isn't it?" Kara said, nodding.

"REALLY chewy.." Kara said, after she took a second, smaller bite of shaft meat, then pulled a face.

Considering that both girls could literally bite through iron, or catch bullets with their teeth, their distain was somewhat ironic.

"Blech.. Nope." Kara said, as she grimaced and let the little bit of half chewed boy meat fall out of her mouth. "Don't think I'll try another one of these. Still, at least the tip was tasty enough."

With a casual, dismissive motion, Kara dropped the half eaten penis, allowing it to fall to the ground far below.

"I'd rather just have another testicles or two, though." Karen commented, as she watched Kara lick her fingers clean.

"Yeah, I think you're right.." Kara said. "Gosh, but those balls sure were good, weren't they?"

"Oh, yeah." Karen agreed. "That's why I love 'em so much. They taste great, and they always leave me full of.. energy, afterward. You know what I mean?"

"Hey, you're right.." Kara mused as she looked down at herself, then stretched out in mid air, her long, slim limbs pointing prettily in opposite directions. "Wow, I feel almost.. tingly!"

The super powered girl ran her hands over her body, as if gauging herself, then bit her lip.

"Yeah.. tingly.." Karen murmured, as she drifted a little closer to her beautiful counterpart. "Hey, have you ever thought about.."

"..about what?" Kara asked, looking up, right into the eyes of her friend.

"..about this." Karen whispered, before she pressed up against Kara and brushed her lips against the other girl's own.

"Karen!" Kara squeaked, her large, blue eyes wide with surprise, shock, but not, Karen noted, dismay.

"Eating boy balls always leaves me in a bit of a state.." Karen breathed, face to face with her nearly identical counterpart, her own eyes hopeful. "Do you think we could.. could work some of that energy off? Together?"

"I.. I.." Kara stammered, unable to look away from the eager, earnest expression on Karen's features.

"I.. think that.. I'd like that." she finally whispered, before leaning forward and pressing her lips into the other girl's, kissing her fully and enthusiastically.

They made love there, high up in the sky, floating like angels in the clouds. Made love for the first time, both with each other, and with another person at all, with the delicious aftertaste of boy meat in their mouths and fire of stolen sexualities lighting up and spurring on their passions.

"We've.. got to do this again sometime..!" Kara gasped, as Karen used her lips, tongue and teeth to nibble and lick her way down the girl's toned belly.

"Well, dinner time is only in another few hours.." Karen said, as she pulled down her counterpart's skirt and traced her tongue along the line where her hip and leg joined together. "..I think we'll be ready for a recharge by then!"

Kara's only response was a breathy sigh, as Karen found her center and attacked it with her mouth.

They were definitely, definitely going to be doing this again.

END

Author's note:

This one has been sitting mostly finished on my hard drive for months now. I'm glad I finally got it wrapped up and posted. It was inspired by a rather lovely image of Power Girl by Warren Louw that I came across on Deviantart, which I think may have been a comic cover or something at one point (I don't really follow comics). Link: hxxps://www.deviantart.com/warrenlouw/art/Power-Girl-27-209184130

Usually I don't like to write about already established characters, but the image of Power Girl was so good that the story just popped into my head and wouldn't go away. It helps that I've got a bit of a thing for strong, confident women, and blondes. The fact that she is (depending on the origin story) an alternate universe twin of super girl is just a wonderful bonus. All the benefits of identical twin lesbian sex, without any of the weirdness of actual incest, ha ha. I just couldn't pass it up. I hope you like it.
R: 0 / I: 0

CBT Shorts 4 (F/m, CBT, Castration, Penectomy, Cannibalism)

CBT Shorts 4

Four short stories, Central Heating, How Long..?, Elven Traditions, and Regret, all sharing the theme of casual male genital abuse, destruction, and occasional consumption. Sometimes consensual, and sometimes not, with a healthy helping of orgasm control and denial.

1 - Central Heating, or Punishing a Panty Thief

"Auntie caught you masturbating AGAIN, didn't she?" the girl asked, as she stared down at the nude, bound form of the boy sitting on the floor before her.

Her question was rhetorical (more of an observation really) because the boy was also gagged rather thoroughly. A wadded up piece of fabric was stuffed into his mouth, held firmly in place by several tightly knotted lengths of plain white cord.

"Mmph.." was all he managed through his gag, as he tried in vain to respond.

"Tsk, tsk.." the girl tutted, as she shook her head in mock chastisement. Her amusement at his condition leaked plainly past the air of disappointment she was trying to project. "That's what.. the fourth time just since I've come to visit? Or is it the fifth..? It seems like you just won't learn, will you, dear cousin?"

"Mmph." came another muted response, though this time the boy seemed a bit sheepish if the way he ducked his head and wouldn't look her in the eye was any indication.

"That's probably why auntie decided to put you where you are.." the girl mused. "Perhaps she's hoping the extra pain will drive the lesson home this time, hmm..?

The girl giggled briefly as she watched the boy wiggle slightly where he sat, and where he sat was almost directly on top of one of grates which allowed hot air to rise up from the central heating system that ran under the floors of her aunt's house.

The girl had awoken a mere few minutes ago, in the early morning as was usual for her, snugly and warm in her comfortable bed. After rising and then taking a few moments to order her sleep tousled hair somewhat, she had glided from her room, still clad in only her brief sleeping garments, in search of breakfast. Her light, barefoot steps down the hardwood hallways were accompanied by the breezy feel of the air of the house moving around and past her gossamer shift and bare skin. The central heating kept the floors warm, so her feet and toes were quite comfortable, but the air was a delicious mixture of hot and cold, as the heating system battled valiantly to keep the chill of snowy midwinter away from the occupants of the house. Passing through the alternating temperature extremes was quite invigorating, especially after just waking up, and gave her slight, pleasant shivers and prickly gooseflesh as she made her way through the large house.

Her progress had been halted when she came upon her cousin, however, and the sight of him had driven the thought of breakfast completely out of her mind. The boy had been bound so he couldn't move or even fidget, then placed, with his legs spread wide, at the corner edge of one of the heating grates. This left his bare penis and testicles laying directly upon the sturdy metal mesh of the grate, where his sensitive male organs would experience the hot air rising up from the heating system.

Normally, this wouldn't pose any issues for the boy or his manhood, but the past few days had been particularly cold ones, and the heating system had been turned up to nearly its highest setting to compensate. The rather hot air rising up through the grate and past his vulnerable cock and balls wasn't QUITE hot enough to cook them in place, but only just, and the experience of being left at the forefront of the battle between energy and entropy was clearly taking its toll on the boy. He squirmed in place, whimpering occasionally, as he looked up at his pretty cousin standing before him.

The girl's delicate little toes were hot and toasty, almost uncomfortably so, as she stood on the same grate his manhood was laying upon, and she'd only been on it for a minute or two. She didn't know how long her cousin's cock and balls had been subjected to the heat, but wouldn't have been surprised if it had been nearly the entire night, which caused her to giggle again.

"Auntie must have been very miffed at you, to leave you like this.." she mused, as she used the soft toes of one of her feet to poke curiously at the tip of his cock, which was, against all reason and despite its predicament, quite firmly erect. "Usually she just gives you a few wacks on your boy parts when she catches you, then sends you out to shovel snow.. So, what did you do this time to annoy her so much?"

"Did she find something on your computer that you shouldn't have? Certain types of pictures, perhaps?" the girl asked, her voice taking on a playful, teasing tone as the boy blushed and shook his head in denial. "Or maybe you had a naughty magazine?"

"Or maybe.. it was something else entirely?" the girl asked, as she narrowed her eyes.

She had taken note of the bit of fabric that had been stuffed into the boy's mouth, silencing him. Whatever it was made of was thin, sheer, and ivory white.

"Are those.. PANTIES in your mouth?" the girl asked, her voice taking on a tone of scandalized delight. "Panties? Really? Did auntie catch you with a pair of stolen panties?!"

The boy shook his head again, desperately, but the blush on his cheeks only deepened, confirming his guilt.

"No wonder she she was so angry.." the girl commented, mostly to herself. "To think, you stole some poor girl's panties from her.. used no doubt. You really ARE a naughty, perverted boy, aren't you..?"

"Hey, wait a minute.." the girl continued, as her eyes narrowed even further as she regarded her bound, nude cousin more closely. "..are those MY panties?!"

"Unmph ummph!" the boy tried to deny, quite fervently, but there was no masking the magnitude of his crime once discovered.

"You.. you..!" the girl stammered, as the delight left her voice entirely, leaving only scandalized outrage as words nearly failed her. "You.. little.. creep!"

"How did you even.. I haven't put any of my laundry out for washing yet! How did you even get them..?!" she exclaimed. "..Unless.. unless you went into my room! My private room that your aunt specifically said YOU weren't allowed into!"

"You.. you double creep!" she cried, as her shapely bosom swelled up with indignation. "Sneaking into my room and stealing my panties! You deserve everything you're getting, I say. How long did it take you to work up to courage to do it, I wonder? How long have you been coveting my panties?!"

Even bound and nearly helpless as he was; caught, punished, and embarrassed, the boy couldn't seem to help raking his gaze over the girl's barely covered form at hearing her rather loaded question. His eyes traveled from her pretty, heart shaped face down across her chest and slim torso, slid over the curve of her hips, then continued on down her long, smooth legs, before snapping back upward once again. His eyes locked on the hem of her slip, beneath and behind which was the ivory white fabric of the panties she was wearing, which he could, from his position sitting at her feet, catch brief glimpses of whenever she moved slightly.

"Gah..!" the girl cried out, clearly disgusted at being so thoroughly ogled by her cousin, as she fought the urge to tug the bottom of her shift lower to try to hide herself from him.

This feeling, more than anything, was what decided his fate. The feeling that she should have to hide herself away, rather than that he should try to control where his lecherous gazed roamed, transformed her disgusted outrage in anger.

Specifically, anger at him.

"So.. that's how it is, hmm..?" the girl stated, her voice growing somehow both hotter and colder at the same time. "Your lovely and loving cousin, who came for a visit with both you and her aunt over the winter holiday, is just a means to an end for you, am I? Just a pretty, panty wearing girl's body for you to stare at and steal from?"

The boy shook his head, trying to deny her words. It would have been a bit more convincing to her if he'd managed to take his eyes off her crotch for even a moment as he did so, however.

"Well, then.." the girl said, as if his latest action was the final straw. "If all I mean to you are my panties, then, by all means, let's give you what you want, shall we?"

This caught his attention, and his eyes widened in surprise, flashing upward to hers, as the girl's look of disgust slowly morphed into a confident, almost predatory smile.

"Mmph..?" he mumbled through the gag of her stolen panties, questioningly.

Instead of answering, the girl just stretched her arms lazily over her head, languidly arching her back and twisting her torso at the same time. An action which, of course, pulled the hem of her shift up several inches higher.

The boy's eyes, drawn like moths to flame, slid quickly back down her body. His sight riveted itself to the flashes and glimpses, which were now much larger and longer, of her panty covered womanhood. The girl reacted to this by smiling even more firmly and rolling her hips slightly.

"Mmm.." the boy murmured in apparent approval as he watched, entranced by her barely concealed form, his predicament seemingly entirely forgotten.

Forgotten that is, until the girl stepped forward. Stepped forward directly onto his cock.

"Here, have a closer look, since you're enjoying this so much.." the girl breathed, as she placed her entire weight, what little of it there was, directly onto the head and shaft of his penis.

The boy squeaked in surprise, the noise sounding quite comical muffled as it was by his gag, as the girl balanced herself on his length easily. She seemed to have no trouble at all keeping herself perfectly poised, even as she rose up off her heels, onto just the toes and balls of her feet, in order to further concentrate the downward force of her slight mass upon him.

If his cock had been laying on soft carpet, or even the solid hardwood floor, the boy probably wouldn't have minded what she was doing too terribly much. She was so slender, and weighed so relatively little, that the feel of the soft flesh of her soles against his hot, turgid length would have been easily worth a bit of minor discomfort. Unfortunately, however, his penis wasn't laying on carpet or hardwood, it was instead laying on the metal grating of the floor heating vent.

The metal wasn't sharp, exactly, so much as it was perfectly rigid and unyielding. The mesh was made up of strips of flat metal stood on edge, edges which dug painfully into the thin, sensitive skin of his cock. Still, even if rather unpleasant, it WAS tolerable, and he thought that, on the whole, it all might have been worth it, especially with the view he was currently enjoying.. until the girl started twisting her feet, legs, and hips in place.

"Haahhmph!" the boy attempted to cry out, through his gag, as his cousin ground her feet against his trapped flesh.

The girl, even as she mashed the boy's cock down ruthlessly against the mesh grate, kept her arms up over her head in a relaxed pose, her back arched in an easy stretch. Her smile held firm, her pleasure very obvious at inflicting this richly deserved punishment on her cousin, a fair balancing of the scales of justice against the weight of his crime.

"Graamph! Aumph!" came the muffled protests of the boy, as he twisted and squirmed in place, futilely attempting to escape the weight of the girl standing upon his cock.

"Ha!" exclaimed the girl, triumphantly. "I'll bet you'll never steal another pair of panties again, will you? Especially not mine!"

"Hhmmmph.." the boy whined, as if in agreement, before he fell forward against her legs, his face landing squarely against her panty covered pubis, his whole body shaking.

At first, the girl thought that this action, his falling against her, was just an expression of how defeated the boy now was. Until, she realized, that he hadn't fallen at all. He was leaning into her, quite deliberately. His face was rubbing back and forth across her crotch as he nuzzled his head beneath her shift, to bury his nose and gagged mouth against her sex. Possibly the worst was how she could hear and feel him snuffling and sniffing at her, as if he were a dog trying to get the scent of her womanhood.

"You.. You..!" the girl growled out, outraged once again at the temerity of her cousin, who was supposed to be being punished for his perverse actions against her, not rewarded with opportunities to commit even more such offenses. "That's it!"

"Since you can't seem to control yourself, I'll just have to do it for you!" the girl said, as her lips firmed into a grim line.

Then, she stepped forward again. Stepped forward off of his cock, and onto his balls.

The response she got from her actions was immediate.

"Hhiiiiignh!" yelped the boy, through his gag, as his head jerked back and his eyes widened in shock.

"Oh ho!" the girl cried, triumphantly, at the look of panic that suddenly flashed across her cousin's face, as her full weight descended upon his gonads. "Looks like someone's finally starting to learn his lesson!"

The boy struggled and squirmed beneath her, frantic motions that only served to make his predicament worse as they caused the source of his troubles to shift in place where she stood atop his trapped testicles, so she could maintain her balance.

"Now, now.. Do stay still, dear cousin.." the girl said, smugly, as she began to slowly rotate her ankles back and forth, grinding the balls of her feet down upon the balls of his manhood. "After all, you've earned this through your own naughty, naughty actions.. It's best if you just let it happen, it'll be over more quickly, that way."

"Hnnngh!" the boy squealed, into his gag, as he began to whip his head back and forth, desperately shaking his body at the same time, as if he could dislodge the weight of his tormentor.

"Here now, didn't you want to have your face up against my panties..?" the girl asked, her tone falsely sweet as she reached down and curled her fingers into her cousin's hair. "By all means, have at it!"

She used her new leverage to yank the boy firmly against her crotch, burying his nose into her panty covered womanhood once more.

"There we go, you're exactly where you wanted to be.." the girl cooed, as she felt the boy's frantic whimpers and muffled protests vibrate against her sex. "Isn't your cousin nice, allowing you to indulge in your perversity like this?"

"Mmmmph mmm mmmmnnnn.." was the boy's only response, as he began sobbing into the panties he'd been fantasizing about for the past several days, struggling feebly.

"Oh..! Oh, my.." the girl said, as an expression of surprise and pleasure flashed across her own face, as her body reacted to the presence and proximity of her pained cousin's face. "Mmm.. Maybe you're not a complete waste of space, after all.."

With that, the girl began bouncing in place, rocking and thrusting her hips slightly as she started to grind not only her cousin's testicles down into the metal grating, but her sex up against his mouth and nose.

She took her time taking her pleasure from him, enjoying not just the way his muffled moans vibrated out of this throat and into her womanhood, but also the feel of his balls beneath her toes, as they slowly deformed and flattened down into the grating of the floor vent.

She gasped, an exited thrill shooting up her body, as she felt his left testicle finally give way and burst beneath her. The right popped just a moment later, and the sensation of her cousin's second gonad crushing flat, the knowledge that his masculinity had just died under her weight, caused her to finally reach her peak.

She orgasmed, body arched up onto her toes, as she ground her cousin's face hard against her womanhood, while he wailed an agonized cry of utter despair into her panties.

"Ohhhh.." the girl sighed, as she slowly came down, her body relaxing, gasping a little for breath. "Oh, that was quite.. quite amazing.."

"Well.." she commented, as she patted her shuddering, trembling cousin on the top of the head fondly. "I suppose you've learned your lesson now, haven't you..?"

His only response was a gagging, choking noise, as his body heaved slightly in place, as if he were trying hard not to retch.

The girl giggled at this, the ridiculousness of the situation suddenly becoming apparent to her.

"My goodness, what would your aunt say if she saw us like this?" she asked, in a mock conspiratorial tone. "She might get ALL the wrong ideas, don't you think..?"

"Well, I suppose I'll leave you to your punishment.." she said, as she finally stepped back away from, and off of, her cousin, who only moaned feebly at the sudden lack of pressure on his crushed, ruined flesh. "I'm sure that auntie will come check up on you.. Sooner or later, anyway."

"It may seem a bit harsh to you, what I've done to you.. But stealing my panties WAS a rather naughty thing to do, after all.." she mused, as she regarded his utterly defeated form. "You more than earned this punishment, cousin."

"I mean, really.." she said, as a mischievous grin suddenly quirked up the corners of her mouth. "..if you wanted a pair of my panties, all you would have had to do is ask me, silly."

Then, with a fluid motion, she hooked the edges of her now quite damp panties with her thumbs, slid them down her hips, and stepped gracefully out of them.

"Here.." she said, as she turned them around and stretched them over her cousin's head, snapping the wet crotch over his blank, shocked face. "..now you won't have to steal from me again! You can do with them anything your perverted little heart desires!"

With that, she, while humming contently to herself, and with her bare, moist sex now peeking cheekily out from beneath the hem of her floaty slip, skipped cheerfully down the hallway away from him, once again in search of breakfast.

She did, however, not leave him without adding one final bit to his well earned and deserved punishment..

She slid the temperature controls on the thermostat, which controlled the amount of heat coming up from the floor vents, to its highest setting, as she passed by them in the hallway.

"It is pretty chilly, out, after all." she reasoned with another giggle, her grin growing Cheshire wide. "Bye, cousin! Stay warm!"

END Central Heating

2 - How Long..?

"How long has it been? Two weeks..?" she asks, her breath tickling me as it plays over my erect cock, as she examines my swollen, aching balls closely.

It's actually been closer to a month, not that I've been counting every day, every hour, even every damn minute. Why, oh WHY did I agree to put myself through this torment, again..?

"You've done very well to last so long, you know." she says, as she kneads and squeezes me, like my testicles are a pair of soft fruit she's checking over for ripeness. "It makes me so happy!"

Then she smiles up at me, brilliantly.

Oh, yeah.. That's why. Damn, but I'd do just about anything to make her smile like that.

"Tomorrow's the big day." she states, as she runs the tip of one finger absently along my length, making me shudder in response.

My physical reaction has more to do with her reminder about the next day, than it does with her light strokes on my dick. Tomorrow, and what is going to happen then, has been looming very large in my mind for the entire past month, ever since my wife told me what it was that she wanted as a present for our anniversary.

"I can't wait.." she continues, her voice growing excited with anticipation, her lips moistening as she licks them. "It's something that I've always wanted to do, ever since I was a little girl.."

I know, she's talked about it quite a lot with me, even before we were married. I never thought much of it, believed it was just an idle fantasy for her, actually.. But then, she popped the question a few weeks before our fifth anniversary. And how on earth was I to deny her, especially when she looked so hopeful, so sincere, so sure that I wouldn't let her down, when she asked me?

"Mmm.." she murmurs, as she bends even closer to me and places a soft kiss on each of my testicles, cupped within her grasp. "Just think, there's weeks of build up in these little guys.. They're going to be absolutely delicious, I'm sure of it."

"This thing, too.." she says, as she gives the tip of my cock a long, lingering kiss as well, making sure to lick up the little bead of precum that's bubbled out. "I've always loved the taste of it."

Damn, does that feel good. She's making it so hard to last out until tomorrow..

"I wonder how they're going to prepare you..?" she muses, as she pulls her head back slightly to regard my manhood once more, her warm hands still slowly stroking and squeezing it. "Just what recipe they're going to use..? I've been researching them online, and they all just sound so good."

If she keeps this up, I might NOT make it, actually.. God, I'm so close.

"It's a bit of a shame that we'll only be able to try one.." she continues, as she gives my flesh a particularly strong squeeze. "..but, I suppose that's part of what makes this all so exciting, isn't it?"

Fuck. I can feel it bubbling up, deep in my groin. I'm only a few moments away from it becoming inevitable, a few more strokes or squeezes..

"Ooh.." she says, as she feels my cock quiver, and my balls squirm and clench up within her hands. "Feels like someone's just as excited as I am..!"

"I guess we'd better stop, then." she says, with a little smirk up at me, as she releases me. "We don't want you getting TOO exited, now do we? The last few weeks will have been rather wasted if you lose control now."

Fuuuuuck.

"Hmmm.." she hums, as she slides the bare skin of her body up mine, to lay down alongside me on our bed, her lips brushing against my ear as she whispers to me. "That reminds me.. Some of the recipes call for the.. ingredients.. to be milked beforehand, to help provide a base for the sauce.."

"Try and help me remember to tell the waitresses to not let the cooks do that with you, okay?" she breathes. "I want you on my plate just like you are right now.."

"Hard." she says, as she lightly flicks the tip of my cock.

"Plump." she states, as she gives my balls a fond pat.

"And juicy!" she whispers, before sucking my earlobe between her lips and nibbling on it.

Haaughh.. so damned close..! The ONLY thing that keeps me from begging for release is the thought of that brilliant smile of hers, of how happy she'll be, tomorrow at the restaurant..

"C'mon, let's go to sleep." she says, after releasing my earlobe. "It's just like Christmas.. The sooner we go to sleep, the sooner it'll be tomorrow morning! Ha!"

I lay there on my back, rigid, knowing that any movement on my part could set my long, long delayed and pent up orgasm off, as my wife curls up around me possessively. She goes to sleep rather quickly, a contented smile staying on her features even as she slumbers. Her face is tucked against my head, her arm thrown across my chest, and the thigh of one leg laid across my hips. One of her generous breasts is pillowed up on my chest, and her sex, which I can feel the moist heat of, is barely a scarce inch from my throbbing cock.

I'm so aroused that my entire body is practically vibrating. It takes every ounce and scrap of willpower I can muster to not wrap my wife up in my arms, pin her beneath me, and bury myself into her, down to the hilt.

I doesn't help that she squirms against me and moans, every so often, as she dreams of tomorrow.

Damn, this is going to be a long night.

END How Long..?

3 - Elven Traditions

"Are you in a hurry?" asked the vampire, as she examined his (rather nervous) brother's jutting, erect cock and hanging balls. "Or do you mind if I take my time with him?"

"Why?" asked his mother, who raised a questioning eyebrow at the semi-dead woman.

"Well, you're my only appointment today." the vampire explained, as she absently toyed with the manhood in her grasp. "Since my schedule is clear, I can spend more time than I'm usually able to on him. It won't make any difference in the end result, but I prefer to.. work.. slowly, if I can."

"The younger ones, and especially the elven younger ones, like yours.." she finished, with a predatory little smile down at his brother. "..are particularly flavorful, and I like to savor them when I have the opportunity."

"Hmm.." his mother mused, looking upward thoughtfully as she tapped a slim finger on her chin. "I do have some errands to run, and they'll be quicker if I'm not dragging the boys around with me.."

"Yes.." she said, as she came to her decision. "Yes, feel free to take as long as you wish with him. I'll likely be an hour or two."

"Splendid." the vampire responded, smiling widely (showing off her rather pristine set of sharp, white teeth as she did so).

His brother gulped audibly at the display of dentition.

"Will his younger brother be a distraction, or can I leave him here as well?" his mother asked, as she stood up.

"Oh, leave him here." the vampire said, her smile turning a trifle wicked as she glanced at him. "I don't mind an audience. Especially one so delicious looking as him."

It was his turn to gulp, after hearing that.

"Very well." his mother said, with scarcely a backward glance as she walked to the door. "I shall return after at least an hour, then."

"We'll be here." the vampire responded, with a musical little singsong lilt in her voice, which ended with what was, he thought, a fairly sinister laugh.

Without another word, his mother left, leaving both him and his older brother alone with the vampire.

"Well, boy.." the vampire said, as she firmed her grip on his brother's male organs. "I suppose that it's time we got started, isn't it..?"

"After all, this little penis of yours isn't going to eat itself, now is it?" she stated, with another laugh.

"Haahh..!" his brother squeaked, as the vampire ran her long, flexible tongue around her lips. "Hah.. um.. um.."

"Yess? You have a question, boy?" the vampire asked, her smile growing smug, as if she knew exactly what was on his mind.

"I'm.. I'm not going to.. to.." his brother stammered, his voice high and thready with nerves, before he managed to finish his question in a rush. "turnintoavampire, am I?"

"Oh no.. No, no, no.." the vampire responded, with a condescending laugh. "Vampirism isn't like the common cold, boy. It takes a great deal of effort, not to mention time, to transfer the.. curse. You are worth neither, to me."

"Now, be a sweet child, and hold at least somewhat still, yes?" the vampire instructed, as she flowed into a kneeling position before his brother. "I promise you that it won't hurt at all.."

"At least, not at first." she finished, flashing a quick, malicious looking grin up at the boy.

Then, she opened her mouth wide, showcasing her long, sharp teeth again, and engulfed his brother's cock completely.

The vampire was as good as her word. She took her time, as she said she would, and seemed to greatly enjoy her work. It also quickly became apparent that what she was doing wasn't hurting his brother either, at all. Quite the opposite, it seemed. After some initial reluctance, his brother's expression shifted from fearful to.. happy? He wasn't quite sure, but if the noises he was making were any indication, his brother was actually quite enjoying having his manhood inside of the vampire's mouth.

At first, anyway.

Soon enough, rather than using his grip on the vampire's long, dark hair to thrust himself further into her, he began using his hands to try, futilely, to push her away. The vampire would have none of that, though, and used her own iron grasp around his bottom to keep his cock and his balls firmly inside her maw.

The reason for the change in his brother's demeanor was fairly obvious, even from his position as an outside observer. The vampire had begun with soft, slow strokes and kisses, then progressed to long licks and suckles, before finally moving on to full, deep-throated sucks of his entire length, all the while humming in apparent approval of how he tasted. His brother had rocked his hips against her, and tensed up and cried out several times, bucking in ecstasy on each occasion as the vampire gulped around his penis, swallowing down whatever it was she was taking from him.

Then she had begun nibbling on him, which, judging from his brother's conflicted expression, didn't seem to feel quite as good.

Then she had begun to actually chew on him. Not hard, at first, probably not even hard enough to break the skin, but it was certainly enough of a change to convince his brother to vainly attempt to extricate his manhood from the trap it was in. For all the good it did, he may as well not have bothered, and the vampire continued to slowly increase the depth and force of her mastication of his flesh.

Finally, as watery blood began leaking from around the seal of the vampire's lips, and his brother's thrashing and whining and wailing reached a crescendo, the semi-dead woman snapped her jaws shut completely. His brother blanched white at this, going deathly pale, and his vocal protests were instantly reduced to a halting, choking stutter.

Then, the vampire jerked her head back slightly, as if tearing a morsel from a sweetbun, and swallowed.

He watched as the bulge that had been filling out the vampire's cheeks was forced down into her working throat, which it then slowly slid further along, before it disappeared into her body entirely.

The vampire let out a moan of pure pleasure as this happened. Then his brother went limp, though not completely unconscious, and would have fallen to the floor entirely, if not for the fact that the vampire was still holding him up, her lips still sealed around his now much reduced crotch.

Her mouth, though now empty, seemed to work intently for several more minutes, as if she were licking furiously at the place where his brother's manhood had been attached. Indeed, she swallowed down several extra throatfulls as she did this, before the pace of her efforts slowed, and she then finally released him.

His brother fell backward away from her, aided by a small push, onto a well padded, strategically placed cushion. His bare limbs splayed wide as he landed, showcasing the crotch of his legs, which was now smooth, if a little swollen, and conspicuously empty.

"The wound.. is cleaned and sealed." the vampire said as she rose, looking over to his right side and gesturing negligently with one had toward his prone brother. "But he'll need to keep his physical activity to a minimum for the next week or two, or he'll risk opening it back up and possibly bleeding out."

He looked to his right, and was surprised to see his mother sitting beside him, casually reading from a periodical. She must have returned some time ago, but he had been so focused on what had been happening to his brother that he had failed entirely to noticed her arrival.

"Ah." his mother said, as if taken slightly by surprise, as she looked up distractedly from her reading. "All done, then?"

"Yes." the vampire replied. "Though, as I said, he'll need to take things easy for several weeks."

"Very good." His mother said. "Will he be fit enough to walk home, or should I send for a carriage?"

"As long as the distance isn't too great, he will manage, once he rouses." the vampire said. "It should be only a few minutes. I didn't take much from him, other than his manhood."

"Very well, then." his mother said, before she dug into her purse to pull out her coin bag. "I have to say, when I had friends recommended you to me, I had my doubts, but you've more than earned your fee. Thank you."

"It was my pleasure.." the vampire purred, as she accepted the small handful of silver coins his mother passed to her. "My pleasure, entirely."

"Well, I suppose there's nothing to do now but to wait for him to awaken.." his mother said, as she sat back down and picked up her periodical once again, apparently intent on returning to her reading.

"What about the other..?" the vampire asked, as she opened her mouth to idly pick at her bloodstained teeth.

"Hmm..?" his mother asked, absently. "Other?"

"The other boy." the vampire stated, once she'd dislodged a rather large morsel of shredded flesh from between her incisors. "Will you be requiring my services for him today, as well? If so, I can provide a.. discount."

"Really.." his mother stated, showing interest.

"Yess.." the vampire said, her mouth turning up into a evil looking smile once more. "Two for the price of one.. Usually I do not sell my services so cheaply, but his brother.."

"..his brother was most.." the vampire breathed, her eyes fluttering and her expression becoming almost.. reverent, as a shiver ran through her. "..delicious. I would be pleased to be able to make the pair of them matching, once again."

"Hmm.." his mother mused, not dismissing the idea out of hand, much to his horror. "Well, I hadn't planned on it, yet.."

The vampire's smile deepened, and his heart skipped several beats as she shifted her gaze to him, licking her lips hungrily.

"..but, no." his mother said, after a few moments of consideration. "He hasn't proven himself completely inadequate, yet, like his brother. I'll give him another few years to.. measure up, so to speak, before I make my final decision about him."

"..ahh, well.." the vampire sighed, her disappointment evident. "Perhaps I will see you again in a year or two, then."

"I certainly hope so, anyway." she finished, while sending him a burning, lascivious look as he shuddered and quailed in his seat.

His brother woke up from his daze after that. It was only a few moments later that all three of them, his mother herding his woozy, wobbly brother along firmly, exited the vampire's lair, which was a quaint, pretty little home/business located just a block or two from the nicer market square in their town.

"Thank you for selecting me for your.. needs." the vampire said, as she bowed them out. "And please, remember to tell your friends about me! I am always looking to.. acquire.. more business."

"What a lovely person." his mother commented, seemingly oblivious of the vampire's evil laugh which followed them down the cobbled street. "Didn't live up to the stereotype at all. It just goes to show you.."

"Well, come along, dear.." she said, with a mild, but evaluating glance at him. "With any luck, that'll be the last time we have need of her.."

He breathed a sigh of relief as he heard his mother say this, though it froze in his chest when she finished her thought.

"..though I doubt it."

END Elven Traditions

4 - Regret

"You know, sometimes I miss your cock."

"I know, I know, don't give me that look. It WAS my idea to get it removed in the first place."

"And I still think that you look much better without it, but sometimes.."

"Well, sometimes I just can't help remembering how good it felt. It was so long and thick, easily the biggest one I've ever seen, and it just felt so GOOD stretching me out, you know."

"Yeah, we've got the strap-on toys, and they're nice.. but something about them just isn't the same.."

"Gosh, just thinking about your big cock is getting me kinda hot, ha hah!"

"The way it would look when it was getting erect, such a silly looking little thing suddenly growing into a big ol' manly pole. How it would pulse and throb, especially when I was playing with it and sucking on it.."

"It makes my little clitty tingle, remembering the way I would just grind on it.. You remember, don't you..? How you'd be on you back, with your big, hard, veiny cock laying on your stomach, and me on top, sliding my wet pussy up and down the length of it?"

"God, we'd do that for hours.. It was so great.."

"Then, when we'd both gotten so worked up we couldn't stand it anymore, you'd turn me over, hold me down beneath you, and fuck me hard until we both came like crazy.."

"I always liked it when you'd hold me down like that, you know.. It made me feel all small and feminine.. The thrill of you dominating me always drove me a little crazy, ha hah!"

"..and you'd get so damn deep inside of me, too.."

"Fuck, I'm going to have to masturbate. You don't mind, do you?

"No, wait.. Don't leave.."

"You know I like it when you watch.."

"..mmm.."

"Y-you know.. hah.. I always wondered what they did with it.."

"..after they.. haauhmm.. removed it, at the clinic. The girls there did say they'd never taken one so b-big before.."

"Do you think they.. hmm.. think they just threw it away, like they said they did with all the others..?"

"Or do you think one of them secretly kept it? Ha hah hmmm.. I'll bet they d-did.. That one girl.. You remember, the cute redhead..? She was totally.. hmm.. totally staring at your cock the entire time, hard."

"I'll bet she snuck it out.. hmm.. when no one else was looking."

"What do you think she did with it..?"

"Maybe she.. I dunno.. like preserved it, s-somehow.. So she could use it for herself."

"Just think, hmm.. somewhere out there, your d-dick could still exist, looking just like it did the moment they took it from you.. hah.. It could be sliding in and out of that hot little redhead's pussy, right this second."

"I bet she comes like c-crazy when she uses it, just like we used to. I wonder if she remembers your face, if she thinks of you when she.. hah.. hmm.. uses it..? Or, if your dick is the only thing that matters to her, if she doesn't r-remember you at all.."

"..Mmm.. haahh.."

"Maybe she even turned it into a strap-on, like one of our toys.."

"Do you think she.. hmm.. fucks other girls with it? I bet she does.."

"I wish she were here now, fucking me with it.."

"Would you want to see that? See your dick fuck mmm-me again, just like it u-used to..?"

"You always did want to have a threesome, ha hah! That would count, kinda.. Me, another girl, and your cock.."

"Fuck, that makes me so hot, just thinking about it.."

"Thinking about your cock always d-does.. hah.."

"God, it's almost like I can f-feel it inside mmm-me.."

"I'm so close.. hah.."

"Haaah..!"

"…"

"…"

"Damn.. that.. hmm.."

"That was a good one.."

"Not as good as.. as it would have been, though.."

"..if you still had your cock."

"It was so big.. It always left me a little sore, afterwards.."

"The good kind of sore, though, ha hah."

"Heh, I'd better stop thinking about it, or I'll have to go again, he hee.."

"…"

"..damn.."

"..I miss your cock.."

"…"

"Don't look at me like that.. How was I to know I'd miss it so much?"

"..I mean, it seemed like a good idea.. at the time, anyway."

"Oh, well.. at least you've still got your balls."

"Your big, heavy balls.."

"They certainly are feeling full, these days, aren't they..?"

END(less) Regret

Author's Notes:

The long holiday break allowed me to finally catch up on some rest, and recover from a Dire Cold I randomly encountered, which kicked my low level ass pretty thoroughly.

I enjoyed these stories, writing them out was quite fulfilling. Each one was my favorite, until I wrote the next one.. but How Long..? does have a special place in my heart, ha ha. I just love the casual disregard for the poor guy's suffering. I'm sure it will all be worth it in the end, though.. just ask his wife, ha! Regret hits a lot of the same buttons for me, too. Elven Traditions is an offshoot of a much longer story I'm semi-working on, called Punishing the Beast, and is sort of a worldbuilding background story. Central Heating was inspired by a particular photo that I have. I'll see if I can't scrape up a working link to it for you guys somewhere (it was a tumblr image).

Also, though this may be a bit late, R.I.P. tumblr porn. I didn't actually use the site much, as I never cared much for the design of it, but I can't deny that it had a whole hell of a lot of great content. My brother was particularly distraught about it..

END CBT Shorts 4
R: 26 / I: 0

Waifu Wasted

Basically just editing, and posting all the old Waifu Wars stuff here
R: 16 / I: 0

Halloween Anthology (Loli, Shota, Scat, Noncon and Vomit)

Hello and welcome! To a selection of stories all set on the spookiest, kid filled nights of the year! A day filled with terror and candy and not suprisingly a hand full of very messy situations. I will be writing a couple of stories that are all set on that most magical night, each with a different character and situation.

I haven't decided on all of them yet, but there will be a mix of boys and girls, lots of poop and pee, some vomit and potentially some rape! More kinks and such may be included but for now thats all i have planned. The first story should come within a day or two, I will post it here in this thread and then at some point in the future I will post the next one here as well. The plan is to post at least three Halloween stories (maybe more) before Halloween. I hope you guys enjoy, Ill be here to scare the shit out of some kids soon!
R: 131 / I: 5

Fire Emblem Heroines: The Guro Edition

I'm starting a longer story using a bit reshaped version of the Fire Emblem Heroes universe. Any comments/suggestions will be appreciated, especially suggesting characters, since the game already has about 90 girls to choose from.

Fire Emblem Heroines: The Guro Edition


Prologue




As he saw a flash in some dark alley, Kiran decided to check it out against his better judgement. The light disappeared when he got there, but there was a weird gun on the ground. He picked it up and examined it with some interest. Since looked quite weird, he didn’t believe it to be a real gun. Still, he had to make sure. He aimed it at the wall, and squeezed the trigger. The gun did fire, but instead of a bullet, Kiran was greeted with a portal opening in the wall. Before he could react, he was sucked inside it, and then everything went black.

When he opened his eyes, he found himself on some grassy hill. The gun was on the ground next to him, so he picked it up. Far in the distance he could see a gigantic castle, so he decided to walk towards it.


Anna was furious. Their ancient relic, the Breidablik, had disappeared from its resting place! She could only think of how the Askrian royalty would nag her about it when they find out, not to mention the potential profit it could give them if it was still there. She didn’t even consider that it might have been found by someone who would abuse its power.

A knock on the door made snapped out of her moping. “Come in!” She shouted, and the door to her office opened. “Ma’am, we found this man wandering around our castle grounds. He claims to have come here through a portal, and your orders were to bring all like him to you first.” She nodded, remembering she had said something like that. Since the man was unarmed, she decided she didn’t need the guards. “Leave us alone.” She ordered, and the two guards let go of the man and left.

Kiran stared at the redheaded woman behind the desk. The golden adornments on her armor, as well as the beautifully crafted axe on one of the side walls, not to mention the guard’s words which he could miraculously understand, all told him she was an important figure. Being left alone with her presented him with a certain opportunity...

“So, what’s your story?” She asked him, and he stopped admiring her for a moment.
“Uh, I found this weird gun in some alley, and I was suddenly transported here.” He replied, and placed the weapon he found on her desk. She clapped her hands and exclaimed happily: “Oh, you found the Breidablik! I was considering ordering my people to search for it just now. It’s great news that we don’t have to do that anymore.” She stood up and walked around the desk, then bent over to inspect the gun. Kiran took a step back as he watched her do that, his feet taking him straight towards the axe hanging on the wall.

He stared at her ass through her skirt, but one of his hands crawled up the wall until he could feel the handle of the axe. Since the woman’s attention was still on the handgun, she didn’t notice as he grabbed it and raised it above his head, trying not to make a sound. She only noticed when he slammed it into her back with all his strength.

She didn’t even get a chance to scream in pain. As a huge gash opened in her back, Kiran raised the axe again, and swung it at her for the second time. Another cut opened in her back as she fell to the ground, the attack shattering her spine. Surprise and pain appeared on her face, but Kiran couldn’t see it - he just struck her with the axe for the third time, just at the base of her neck. The attack took her life, with her head nearly cut off by it.

Kiran lowered the axe and stared at Anna’s body. His heart was beating rapidly, and he tried a few deep breaths to make it calm down. He wasn’t sure why he decided to kill the woman, and what exactly he was going to do now, but he knew he had to calm down and think. The guards in front of the door would probably stop him if he tried to leave, and even then, he still had no idea how to return home. But how could he stay here after killing one of their officials?

As he wondered that, the door suddenly opened. A blonde girl walked through it, smiling brightly as she slammed the door shut behind her. “Hello Anna, I’m here to talk about-” She stopped suddenly as she noticed Anna’s dead body on the ground, and Kiran standing over her. He didn’t know that, but the visitor was Sharena, an Askrian princess and another of the leaders of the Order of Heroes.

Kiran moved without thinking as he saw the girl enter. He pulled the gun from the desk, and aimed it towards Sharena. He knew he couldn’t let her leave. As he pulled the trigger, another portal opened in front of him - he had forgotten that it wasn’t a real gun. To his shock, another redheaded woman came out of the portal - one looking exactly the same as the one he just killed.

“Anna?” The princess asked, just as confused as he was.

“I’m Anna, leader of the Or- Oh hello Sharena, how are you?” The redhead began to speak as she stepped forward. However, her foot ran across her body on the ground, and she looked down to see what it was. “Oh.” She then turned around towards Kiran, who was staring at her with wide eyes. A forced smile appeared on her face. “Since you have summoned me, I’m bound to obey your wishes.” She told him, trying to sound cheerfully - she knew obeying her summoner was the correct choice. She didn’t really care for her self from this realm, and only hoped that the man who killed her wouldn’t decide to end her life as well - and she wanted to give him no reason to do so.

“For real? You will do anything I say?” Kiran asked her, not believing his ears. That would solve all his problems! “That’s the case - a magical contract forces the people you summon to obey you.” She explained, while Sharena watched with growing fear in her green eyes.

“If that’s the case, then grab the girl -I believe you called her Sharena?- and stop her from leaving.” Kiran ordered Anna, and she descended upon Sharena. “Sorry, princess.” She told her, only out of respect for the princess from her own world. She crashed her body against Sharena’s, overwhelming her without using her weapon. Sharena didn’t have her lance with her, since there was no need for her to have it inside their castle - not that it would help her even if she had it. Anna had her pinned to the ground in seconds, and Kiran just watched her, still not believing his luck.

Eventually, he managed to decide what to do next as he watched Sharena struggle on the ground. The position she was in caused her skirt to flip upwards, revealing her white panties, and the suggestive position proved too much for him to give up on. He quickly walked over to her, and with a gesture shooed Anna away from there. She proceeded to sit on top of Sharena, holding her down with her entire body weight. The princess sobbed quietly her cheerful demeanor broken as she felt Kiran tear her panties away, exposing her virgin pussy to him. She was hoping to save her virginity for a hero from another world, but a villain arrived instead.

Kiran quickly removed his pants, his cock already erect. Anna watched with some sadistic pleasure as Sharena squirmed underneath her, trying desperately to break away. That was not happening though - and as Kiran finally stabbed her cunt with his dick, she could only scream. The pain of having her hymen broken proved to be quite strong, but the embarrassment also got to her, and she resumed her sobbing as the unknown man continued to rape her.

Anna, sitting on top of her, also didn't rest. She knew perfectly well how to undo the knots holding her armor in place, since it was the same as the armor of the Sharena she knew. She removed Sharena’s armor, and with more sadism showing on her face, quickly did the same for the top of Sharena’s battle dress, pulling it down so that her small breasts were exposed. She gleefully grabbed them in her hands, fondling and squeezing them as Sharena’s sobs intensified.

Eventually, Kiran had enough, and he blew his load inside Sharena’s snatch. The princess briefly shivered at the thought of getting pregnant with the man’s baby, but that wouldn't be something she would be worried about for long. As Kiran stood up, pulling his pants up as well, he also took the axe out of this world’s Anna’s corpse. And as the redhead continued to play with Sharena’s bosom, Kiran brought the axe down on the blonde’s throat. Her head was severed neatly, and get eyes continued to stare blankly as her body went motionless.

He let go of the weapon again. Anna released Sharena’s body, and stood up with questions in her eyes. “Did I do well?” She asked, her safety being her main priority. “Yes, I appreciate your help. However, it's not over yet.” She smiled brightly. If he needed her, then he couldn't kill her! “I need someone who can convince the guards that I'm now running this place. Since you're basically their leader, you can easily do that - and will still be in some control of them, just reporting to me. Is that clear?” Kiran asked her, and she nodded. “To my knowledge, all Askr kingdoms look and work pretty similar, so I won't have any trouble with that. Oh, I can already see the profits I could make here!” She almost moaned as she spoke the last sentence, visibly excited. She calmed down almost right away, and continued: “But before we do take over, you need to summon another Sharena - we need her to avoid any suspicions. Fortunately, I think I know how you can do it - just fire that weapon again in the same way you did before.”

Kiran agreed that she raised a valid point, so he walked over and took hold of the weird gun. He aimed it at the wall, and fired. As expected, another portal opened, and through it came another version of Sharena. “Oh! This must be another Askrian Kingdom!” She exclaimed as she looked around. Her cheerfulness faded as she saw two corpses on the ground, recognizing one as belonging to another version of her. “My idea worked, then. I thought that if you just fired it now, it’d still open a portal to another Askr and hopefully pull her.” Anna commented, and Sharena looked towards her again. “Anna? What’s going on?” She asked, the commander being a reasonable figure for her.

“That man can use the Breidablik, and he killed this world’s you and me. He summoned us so that he can take over it without any troubles.” Sharena nodded carefully, deep in thought. Seeing her dead body shocked her, making her rethink some of her values a bit. She also realized that the man would kill her if she refused to cooperate.
Eventually, she looked at the man again. “I’ll do it.”

Kiran looked at her for a moment, then decided to test if she would obey him. “Remove your underwear. From this moment on, I forbid you from wearing it.”

Sharena bit her lip as she heard the order. She tried to ignore the cum stains on her doppelganger’s dead body, but with that order she knew her life would be more sexualized from now on. Still, she didn’t falter - it was better than dying anyways. She removed her boots, and slid her white panties down her legs. As she was doing it, Kiran looked at Anna. “That stands for you, too.” The commander just nodded, and removed her panties as well.

When Sharena was done, she handed Kiran her panties. He stuffed them into her pocket, then looked at the pair, surprised and emboldened by their compliance. It already gave him some more ideas for the future...



Getting rid of the bodies wasn’t easy, but the trio managed to do it eventually. Getting to know the chain of command in the kingdom required some effort, but after some time Kiran managed to do so. Anna and Sharena got everything running smoothly - Anna’s usual weird antics were an easy explanation for any changes in her behaviour, and Sharena impersonated the other her perfectly, her fear constantly reminding her that she had to. She was sure she could even fool her brother when he returned home from his mission.

As Kiran finished settling into his new quarters, having changed into this world’s clothes, Someone knocked on his door. “Yes?” He asked, and Anna walked in.
“Now that you’re all ready, we need to test that thing!” She yelled ardently, her eyes glowing as she imagined all the various possibilities his power could open. Kiran knew she was right again, so he asked her. “What do you have in mind?”
“There’s a summoning circle on a hill nearby. The weapon you wield was originally stored there, and according to what we know, it will help you with your magic - especially since you still have no idea how to control that power.”

Soon the two of them were walking up the hill. As Anna lead him there, he recognized the place as where he first arrived to this world. When they reached the top, he approached the magic circle, while Anna stayed behind to watch from the sidelines. He felt the energy flowing through him, and as he fired the gun, he could focus a bit better. His mind wanted to summon another woman, and his wish was fulfilled.

“I'm Lyndis of the House of Caelin. Yet I truly belong to the open plains. Just call me Lyn, all right?” The woman spoke as she appeared, Kiran stunned as he saw her. He devoured her exposed legs with his eyes, arousal building up as she shifted sideways, her shapely ass showing to him for a moment. “Hello, Lyn. By the magic of summoning, you are bound to do as I order.” The woman nodded to show she understood, and Kiran decided to try it out.

“First, I want you to undress.” Her smile disappeared as she heard that, but she knew she had to obey. Reluctantly, she undid the sash on her waist, letting it slide down. She also removed her sword, the Sol Katti, that was still in its scabbard, and gently set it down on the ground. Then she stopped for a moment, drawing a deep breath. Since no man had seen her naked before, she was slightly nervous as she pulled her blue one-piece outfit over her head. She didn’t wear any panties, so her slightly hairy pussy was exposed to Kiran. She shivered in the cold air, feeling the summoner’s hungry gaze, and removed her gray undershirt as well. Her breasts bounced freely as they were released, and Lyn blushed heavily as she saw the man undo his pants and free a growing erection. She knew what was coming, and she didn’t like it - but she also knew she had to obey. She looked away as he approached her, until she could feel his hands grabbing her by her wrists.

The thought of resisting briefly flashed through her mind, but she rejected it, preferring not to anger the man and hoping that after the intercourse he would treat her better. She turned towards him and allowed him to force her to the ground, his dick sliding inside her. She closed her eyes for a moment to hide the pain she felt as he broke her hymen, but after she got the pain in control, she started to enjoy the feeling, moaning ever slightly as she looked at the man’s face. After concluding that she wouldn’t resist, Kiran let go of her hands and started moving them down her ass and legs, wishing to feel them with his own hands. He could feel Lyn’s breathing speed up as he did, enjoying her trembling beneath him. He could see her face flushing, with arousal instead of shame this time, and concluded it felt a bit better than just simply raping the girl like he did with Sharena.

As Kiran continued to fuck her, he couldn’t help but feel fascinated with her sword. It was on the ground just next to them, so at some point he reached over and took the Sol Katti out of its sheath. He examined the golden blade with interest, the artful handle raising his curiosity as well. The summoner held the sword between himself and Lyn, but he could still see most of her body, so he could also see her looking at him with caution. He figured she was probably worried about her sword more than about him using it on her - and it gave him the idea of actually doing that. Thinking about it, he recalled the thrill he felt while killing the two women before, and he realized he wanted to experience it again. As he was nearing his orgasm, he concluded he should kill Lyn. She was squirming in her orgasm now, her pussy squeezing on his cock as she moaned. With one hand, he brushed her green ponytail away from her neck, causing her to jerk underneath him. As she opened her eyes, he brought the sword down from the side, slitting her throat. Her eyes widened at the sudden betrayal, her hands moving to the gush in her neck in a futile attempt to tame the blood squirting from her neck. She opened her mouth, trying to speak, but only blood and gurgling came out of it. Her body started to twitch wildly, a feeling that Kiran enjoyed a lot. He blew his load inside her snatch almost right away, her dying pussy milking him for all semen it could as she watched her slowly lose her strength. She realized that trying to stop the bleeding wouldn’t work, so she let go of her throat, her arms falling limply along her body. Her green eyes seemed to be asking him one thing: “Why?”, but after she seemed to have accepted her fate, Kiran could see it slowly transforming into resentment and then hate. He rested on top of her until her body shook with a final twitch, and she stopped moving forever.

As he got up, and pulled up his pants, Anna came over from the spot she was waiting in. The sweat and redness on her face made him suspect she had been touching herself - with her being forced to wear no panties, it certainly would make it easier for her.

“That was nice and all, but please do not kill every heroine you summon straight away. After all, your power has much more potential than that - and additional manpower is always good.” She scolded him, but her obvious arousal made Kiran treat what she said with some skepticism. Still, she was right about that, and after moving the body away so that it wouldn’t scare off the people he summoned, he got back in the summoning ring. With his arousal sated for now, he managed to summon quite a number of people before deciding it was enough practice for the day. Returning to the castle and having Anna assign the rooms to all of the summoned heroes, he already had a few ideas of which girl he should kill next…
R: 13 / I: 0

Choose-Your-Own-Adventure: No Running in the Pool Area

No Running in the Pool Area
A lighthearted guro choose your own adventure story.

—-

It is a sultry and sweltering summer afternoon, the kind of afternoon where you can fry an egg on the bonnet of your car.

Thankfully for Amanda, she's working as a lifeguard at an indoor pool this summer, safe and sound from the unprecedented summer heatwave.

You would think that the pool will be packed on a hot day like this. However, despite the scorching sun beating down outside, the pool is deserted and quiet, eerily quiet. Only two men in speedo shorts swimming silently back and forth in the Olympic size pool, the silence only breaks when one of them inevitably gets exhausted and pants heavily once he reaches the end of a lane.

As Amanda takes the last sip from her coffee, she feels this overwhelming urge to pee. She throws a brief glance at the two men in the pool as she dashes towards the nearest bathroom, scoffing at the "No Running In The Pool Area" sign.

The men stop swimming abruptly and pop their heads out of the water in almost perfect unison, they slowly turn towards her as she blazes across the wet ceramic tiles.


Where does she go?


* [Option A] The family changing room, it is a lot closer than the women's changing room, and a lot more private.

* [Option B] The women's changing room, the toilet stalls are by the showers.

* [Option C] The sauna room? She's next to it, and it looks empty. I mean…surely no one will notice, right?

* [Option D] You tell me.
R: 10 / I: 4

Ultra Short Stories Mk2 - 100 words

The old thread isn't bumping anymore. This seems to be a limitation of the new gurochan. Time for a renewal.

Old thread full of ultra hot ultra short stories can be found here:
https://www.gurochan.cx/lit/res/5209.html

Keep them coming!
I'll start it off with this one (repost, since I'm lazy):

=Slicing fetish=
Did you ever use an egg slicer? Those with thin wires.
Imagine I'm the egg, and those wires are a monofiliament grid.

It doesn't really hurt. If you slice me slowly, you see my boobs squeezed a bit before the wires sink into me. Feels really satisfying! They suddenly go in, like 'slurp'. Butt cheeks, too! Just slice me all the way!
The cuts are so thin, they heal up in minutes.
But until then, you can pull them wide open and look inside me. Feels so weird!
Just please don't turn the artificial gravity back on, that'd get messy!
R: 9 / I: 4

Your Sister's Vigil (Necrophilia, funeral, incest)

Your little sister was the cutest person you ever knew. She was kind, sweet, but she was also delicate. She had a frail body and an even frailer heart.

The doctors tried everything they could, but unfortunately, they were convinced she would not live to see her 19th birthday.

And so, you cherished every moment you had with her. Though the one you cherished the most was her last Christmas. She looked so adorable in her red velvet outfit. However, it's what she said that made it the most memorable.

"Big brother… if… If I were to die… please… at least give me your love."

You had no idea what she meant until about a few days after she had passed away.
R: 26 / I: 0

ZomBFFs (f/f, cons, dismemberment, brains, prolapse, nonlethal)

This story is a collaborative effort between PogueMahone and myself. If you like it, you might enjoy some of our other work, which can be found here:

http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/JestInPieces
http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/Melatonin

You'll probably need to adjust your filters (in the top left corner) to make sure you can see all the stories.

There are more chapters to come. Enjoy!

ZomBFFs


written by JestInPieces and PogueMahone



Chapter 1: Once shy, twice bitten



“Ow, my head.”

Clara blinked against the bright sunlight. She raised her right hand to block out the sun and opened her eyes. Right in the middle of her bare forearm was a blood-stained bite mark. For a moment, she struggled to remember how it had gotten there, her memory a swirl of confusing images. Then everything suddenly popped into focus. She had been walking across campus with her best friend Janet when a man had come running up to them. His skin had been grey and he was slobbering and growling, like a wild animal. Or a zombie.

But that couldn’t be. Zombies weren’t real.

There’d been a stab of pain, then a loud bang, like a gun going off. Then darkness. Her eyes flew open. Where was Janet? She looked to her left, but instead of the girl she was looking for she saw the man that had attacked her, lying face down on the ground with his head in a pool of blood. There was a gaping hole in the back of his head, revealing a mass of pink and red. She quickly turned away, choking back the bile she felt rising in her throat. She looked to her right, and her relief was almost palpable when she saw the body of her brunette friend lying next to her in the grass. She quickly crawled over to her and patted her cheek.

“Janet? Janet, are you okay?”

“Unnnnhhhhh,” Janet groaned. “Five more minutes.”

Janet was not allowed to doze, being forcefully shaken awake.

“Jeez, what… actually, why am I asleep outside? With you? Oh my god, it’s summer camp all over again. Please tell me we have clothes this time–”

“Janet, this is serious!”

Clara showed off the clearly dead man, which Janet took slightly better than her friend did.

“Oh. Well, shit. This is serious, huh? Wait, the fuck?”

The brunette looked down at her leg; there was a tear, with a little bit of blood.

“Did that fucker ''bite'' me? And you?!”

They both looked down at the corpse. Grey skin. Shambling. Biting… it couldn’t be, could it? There was only one thing they could do to learn the truth.

“Two secs, I’m gonna check Facebook”

“…Well, fuck,” said Janet, putting words to both of their thoughts.

“You can say that again. This is not how I saw my life ending… or, um, my pre-life? How does this work? I suppose I’m still alive… or undead?”

She mulled this over for a few seconds before exclaiming “Ugh, I can’t believe I died a fucking virgin! That bitch Cynthia was right after all! Fuck!”

“Aw, honey,” Janet chuckled. “I’ve told you before I’d be happy to help you out with that. I promise, playing for the other team is way more fun. You might have been a virgin in life, but you don’t have to be one in your, um, unlife.”

“I might just take you up on that offer. But I, for one, don’t plan on making out right here in the middle of a zombie apocalypse. Let’s get up and get our bearings, find somewhere to hole up, gather supplies… wait. Do we still need food? Or are we turning into zombies and should we be looking for brains? Jesus, how have we seen so many zombie movies and yet we’re still this unprepared?”

Not knowing exactly where they stood, what to do, where to go, who to call or even what they were, the girls decided that the best course of action was a simple one: to go back to their dorm apartment and lay low. In other words, what they always did, although with maybe just a little more existential dread than usual.

“It’s a lot quieter than I thought it would be. Maybe it was only, like, a couple of zombies,” said Clara as they slunk into the deserted building. It was true; there hadn’t been a soul in sight so far. There was, however, a lot of blood in the hallways. “Yeeaah, doubting the wisdom of this now.”

“Oh it’s fine, Clara. Come on and let’s grab some stuff out the apartment,” laughed Janet, walking ahead.

Clara stared. “Um, Janet? Your ponytail is kind of… falling off…”

“Huh? What?” asked Janet, turning her head, trying to look behind her. Her pony tail, naturally, turned right along with it, and a few more strands of brown hair came loose and fell down when it bumped into her shoulder. Not being able to see, she tentatively raised a hand over her shoulder and gave a light pull on her pony tail. Most of it came right off, and she stared at the clump of hair in her hand. She gulped.

“So much for being immune to the zombie virus, I guess.”

Clara grabbed a strand of the red hair that fell past her shoulders and tugged on it. Then once more when it didn’t come off.

“Huh. Maybe I’m like Ellie in The Last of Us, the only one immune the zombie vi–” Clara stopped and frowned. She moved her jaw from side to side a little before opening her mouth and reaching in with her thumb and forefinger. She pulled out something small, red and white. Letting it drop into her palm, she spread her hand out, giving Janet a better look. It was a tooth.

“…Or maybe not.”

“Great. Just great,” said Janet, ditching her ponytail and sighing. “Well, guess there’s not much we can do…”

“We could go to the hospital, maybe?”

“Yeah, great idea; can’t believe only you and every other person in the city thought of it. Never go to hospitals during a zombie epidemic, that’s basic.”

Janet opened the door to their messy apartment, taking a look around.

“Good news is, it’s safe in here.”

“So what, we’re just gonna mess around on the sofa?!”

“If we’re gonna slowly fall apart and zombify in the next few hours, I wanna do it somewhere comfy. Come on, get in. I’ll make poptarts.”

Janet walked in, before promptly tripping over the carpet, tumbling over…

“Ow.”

“I told you that was going to happen one of these days.”

“I know, I know, but it really ties the room together.”

Clara walked around her, leaned down and extended her hand.

“Here, let me help you up.”

Janet took the offered hand.

“Okay, one… two…”

On three, Janet was pulled upwards. She put her knees under her and got to her feet.

“Thanks Clara, much oblig–”

She saw the look of shock on Clara’s face, her eyes wide and her mouth hanging open.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, looking down, following the redhead’s gaze.

“Oh.”

Her right arm was still lying on the floor.

She looked at her shoulder, which now ended right there, with only a ragged wound where her arm had been, the tank top she was wearing doing nothing to hide the sight.

“Crap.”

“Fuck! I’m so sorry!” said Clara. Not really thinking, she bent down and picked the arm up, offering it to Janet. The one-armed brunette stared.

“Uh, it’s fine, not your fault…” she took the arm, holding it and marveling at the lack of sensation when she squeezed it. Her arm was now basically just…

“Meat,” she said, quietly.

Clara stared, then stepped back slightly.

“Uh, no, I didn’t meant that in a zombie way!”

“Uh-huh,” Clara said warily. “You just let me know if I start looking like a turkey leg with arms like they do in cartoons when somebody’s really hungry, okay?”

“Look, all I’m saying is it’s not going to magically reattach itself,” she said, smooshing the bloody end of her arm against the stump of her shoulder with no effect, “so we might as well treat it for what it is. And since you brought it up: maybe it would be a good idea to put this in the fridge, just in case we do end up going all John Romero?”

“Ew, no! Just… I don’t know, toss it out or something.”

“But it’s my ''arm''! I’m not just going to toss it out!”

“''You’re'' the one who called it meat. And speaking of meat, we really should do something about that shoulder of yours. Let me go grab the first aid kit.”

As soon as Clara had stepped into the bathroom, Janet quickly but quietly opened the refrigerator and shoved her arm inside.

“All right, here we go. Sit down on your bed and let me have a look at you.”

Janet went into her room, full of posters of obscure bands and DVD cases, collapsing into her unmade bed. It was a much needed dose of familiarity.

Clara sat down and inspected the wound. The muscle and skin were torn and ragged, and the bone was clearly visible in the middle. She grimaced, then gave it a poke with a pair of tweezers.

“How does that feel?”

“Honestly not that painful, considering,” shrugged Janet.

It was true; having an arm torn out of its socket hadn’t really hurt at all.

“Do you feel weird anywhere else?” asked Clara.

“Not… really? Here, let me strip off,” replied Janet, peeling off her tank top.

“H–hey, wait, this isn’t a full medical–”

“It is now, doc. Work your magic.”

Clara blinked. This was the first time she been face to face with a pair of boobs other than her own. Sure, she’d caught some glimpses in the shower after gym class in high school, and of course she’d seen her share of porn, but she’d never seen a real pair so close. She had to admit Janet had a lovely pair of tits. She might have fantasized about them once or twice ever since the brunette had offered to sleep with her a few years ago, but she’d never quite imagined them this soft yet firm. She could just reach out and touch…

She shook herself and cleared her throat. No. There were serious matters to attend to. Her friend was hurt, and needed medical attention. But perhaps she combine business and pleasure… and since Janet insisted on a full medical…

She looked down at Janet’s jeans, than back up at her face and, in a voice that sounded more confident than she felt, she said dryly “Pants too, please.”

This elicited a big grin from the brunette, who started to slide her jeans off. Or tried to, at least.

“Urgh, this isn’t easy with one hand, you know…”

“Oh, fine. You better hope I don’t lose a hand too,” said Clara, bending down and pulling the waistband down, ‘accidentally’ pulling her friends panties down along with them.

“Woah, getting a little ahead of yourself there, nurse,” said Janet, although she made no real attempt to cover herself. Clara’s confident air took a blow as she came face to face – or, rather, face to cunt – with Janet’s holiest of holes. She lingered for a moment before sliding the rest of the jeans off.

“Might be easier if you just go about naked, you know. Not like you should worry about catching a cold now,” she laughed, before putting a hand to her friend’s forehead.

“Actually… wow, you’re really cold…”

She rummaged around in the first aid kit, pulling out a thermometer. She held it out in front of Janet’s mouth, who took one look at it before pressing her lips together and shaking her head.

“Uh-uh. Not happening.”

Confused, Clara looked at the thermometer.

“Why not?”

“Read the bit of text near the middle.”

“Recta– oh. Right.”

A blush appeared on Clara’s cheeks.

“Aw, aren’t you adorably shy,” chuckled Janet. “I’ll have you know that I never go this far on a first date, but I suppose given the circumstances….”

She climbed onto the bed, getting on her knees, and bent down until her head was lying on her pillow, her ass up in the air. She gave it a wiggle.

“Have at it, doc.”

Clara gripped the thermometer so tightly that she almost snapped it in half right there.

“Um… I…”

“Oh just do it, come on. We might be slobbering, brainless wrecks in a few hours. Literally, given the way this is all going.”

Janet reached her one remaining hand around and spread her cheek, giving Clara a better view of her hole.

“Get a-measuring. Now.”

“Okay, okay, jeez.”

The redhead gingerly slipped the thermometer inside, with more ease than she had expected. After waiting a little while, she checked the temperature.

“Hmmm, much lower than normal– ''hey''!”

Janet, not particularly caring about the medical details, slid herself ass-first towards Clara, swallowing up more than just the thermometer…
R: 3 / I: 1

War! Stories of Conflict (Combat, snuff, female, male)

Downtime



The young soldier grips her rifle, heart pounding in terror. The cries and moans of the wounded and dying are drowned out by the thunder and crack of gunfire and artillery. The CO walks along the trench, shouting. The girl doesn't hear the exact words, but knows that it will lead to her death. She hears a sudden silence, a break in the fighting.

Then the whistle pierces the air, commanding her to leave the safety of her trench, to expose her young body to the enemy. Despite her immense fear, she feels her body reacting on autopilot, pulling herself up top then breaking into a sprint alongside her brothers and sisters. The enemy opens fire, cutting them down. The girl winces at the crack-crack-crack of supersonic rifle rounds flinging past her, but her run never ceases. She yells, a battle cry for her country.

Something rocks the world, turning it upside down. The girl is left weightless and the ground leaves her. She glimpses (in brief flashes) the yellow-red ground, the bright blue sky, and a blossoming flower of dust and fire. Then gravity catches up to her, bringing her down. She sees the ground rushing up to meet her and then nothing.

The young man (boy really, having reached his 18th year last week), advances cautiously through the pockmarked landscape of no man's land. Fellow soldiers walk alongside, rifles at low ready, bayonets attached. Bodies lay scattered amongst the craters and debris, twisted and torn. Most are months old, nothing more than skeletons with tattered pieces of leathery flesh, picked apart by the packs of wild dogs and swarms of rats grown fat off of the slaughter.

His commanding officer signals the platoon to halt for a break, and the soldiers sigh and begin to sit down. What was once waist deep mud in the spring had turned to dry soil and dust in the summer. The boy sat down, and places his rifle beside him. He feels his hand brush against something soft. He looks, and gasps in shock.
The face of a young girl about his age stares back, blue eyes half lidded, lips parted slightly. The boy recoils back. His gaze wanders down the rest of the body. The uniform was of the enemy, although this one seemed a size too small for the girl, hugging her curvy form tightly.

The boy, having gotten over his initial shock, crawls back. He looks over his shoulder, and sees the rest of his platoon scattered amongst the craters, napping or playing cards. He grabs the girl by the feet, and drags her down into a nearby crater. Once concealed, he begins to satisfy his curiosity. From the paleness of the skin, and general lack of rot, he surmised that the girl must not have been dead for more than 4 hours, coinciding with the time the enemy had last attempted an attack. Strangely, the body was intact, and didn't appear to have any gunshot wounds. He looked at the unnatural angle of her head. Must've broken her neck somehow, he thought.

The more he looked at the body, the more he felt a strange stirring. The girl was quite attractive, despite the circumstances, and he hadn't been with a member of the fairer sex in months. He reached towards the body, and began to open the buttons on her uniform. Opening up the top revealed a large bust held by a white cotton tank top. A pair of dog tags glinted, resting within her ample cleavage. He took his pocket knife, and cut open the front of the tank top. Her breasts seemed to bounce as they were freed, then gravity pulls them to her sides. The boy squeezes the breasts, feeling their firmness in his hands.

His attention wanders, one finger tracing along her toned abdomen towards her pelvic region. He undoes her belt, then roughly drags her trousers down to her ankles. Grey sports panties cover her feminine parts. He grabs the elastic band, and with a slash from the knife, cuts open the underwear. A patch of black pubes points towards her slit. The boy teases apart her sex folds, and sticks a finger in. He whistles. This one hadn't had her V card punched yet.
He pulls his finger out, and wipes the residue off on her pants.

The boy comes back to her face. With one hand, he gently grabs her chin and turns her head towards him. At this angle, he can easily see the wrenched neck, the imprint of the shattered spinal cord pressing up against the skin of her throat. The girl had her black hair cut short, although it had begun to grow back. He is especially entranced by her distant eyes, and her mouth. Her lips are full, but chapped by the summer heat. He opens her mouth, and wonders at how immaculate and white her teeth are. She must have come from a well off family, he thinks.

He begins to pick through her uniform pockets. The boy finds a photograph, well worn. Folded up, opened, folded, opened many times, he imagines. He opens it, and sees the girl in a domestic setting. She is wearing her dress uniform while sitting on a couch, a wide grin on her face. A rotund older man and woman flank her, both beaming with pride. The boy turns the photo over and sees handwriting on the back. The language is foreign, but he can guess its meaning. He looks back at the broken body on the ground. He slowly folds the photo, crouches down, and places it in the girl's hand. Tenderly, he closes the hand around it. Then he places the girls hands together on her chest. The distant sound of orders being barked snaps him back to reality. In a final gesture of respect, he closes the eyes of the girl before running off to rejoin his platoon.
R: 2 / I: 0

A classmate's murder

Joanna giggled as we walked through my front door. My parents had left an hour ago for the night on a trip, and I had pounced on the opportunity. Joanna had agreed to my proposal immediately, and got a ride over under the pretense of a school project. I smiled devilishly at her as I pulled her into my room and closed the door.

She kissed me, wrapping her arms around my neck and I ran my hands down my back to her ass. I gave her ass a squeeze as I kissed her, then pushed her onto the bed. She looked up at me, her face flushed, and I marvelled at her beauty. She had soft brown hair, firm perky tits and a beautiful ass. I pulled her shirt off and undid her bra. She pulled me onto her and I kissed her, fondling her breasts.

She got up and crawled towards me, pulling down my pants to reveal my hard cock. She twirled her tongue around the tip, then put it in her mouth. She blew me hard, taking only occasional breaks for air. She looked into my eyes as she sucked my dick, making me even more aroused. I moaned softly as I felt the cum welling up inside me and I grabbed her head, pulling her onto my dick. She didn't even flinch as I came into her throat, closing her eyes and swallowing. I let go, and she looked up at me. "Your cum tastes so good, daddy," she said, and I pushed her over, pulling off her sweatpants. Her panties were already wet, and I rubbed her clit through them, then pulled them down around her ankles and fingered her. She rubbed her clit while I stroked her g-spot, and her pussy started making wet noises as she moaned. After a while, I felt her pussy clench, and she squirted on my hand, soaking the sheets in her cum.

She moaned loudly, then relaxed. I pulled my fingers out of her pussy and they dripped her juices on the bed. I stood up beside the bed and she followed suit, dripping cum onto the floor. I bent her over the bed and slowly plunged my dick into her wet pussy. "Yes daddy," she moaned, 'Fuck my horny pussy." She pushed back into me as I started thrusting into her. She moaned as I pounded her from behind, and I grabbed her hair and fucked her harder. She was twitching on my dick. "Choke me daddy," she moaned, and I grabbed her throat with both hands and squeezed. Her pussy started sloshing as she got wetter and wetter.

She was turning blue from lack of oxygen, and I was about to cum. I fucked her faster and faster and squeezed harder and harder until I shot cum into her pussy. She shuddered against me, cumming from being choked and cummed inside, and I finally let go of her neck. She gasped for air, still in the throes of her orgasm, then collapsed onto the bed. Her neck was red and looked painful, and her breathing was uneven and short. Her eyes began to glaze over and cum poured out of her pussy onto the floor. I decided I couldn't let her pass out just yet.

I grabbed her by the hair and pulled her up, then punched her in the stomach with all my might. Her eyes bulged and she doubled over, but I wasn't done yet. I shoved her onto the floor, then stomped on her belly.

She choked and vomited blood, and I pulled her up and dragged her into the bathroom. The toilet was full of piss. I shoved her head into the toilet and rammed my dick into her asshole. She flailed for a moment, then stopped as I began to fuck her ass. "Fuck, Joanna, you're so fucking hot like this," I said as I hammered her ass. She didn't answer but bubbles rose from her face, still in the toilet water. Her ass was very tight, and I was already ready to cum. Just as she was about to pass out, I pulled out and came all over her back and ass, and let go of her head. She choked and spit out piss and water mixed with blood. Her hair was matted and filthy water ran down her chest. She was barely concious. I was ready for the last stage.

I hadn't told her about this part, because she would not have agreed. I pulled out my pocketknife and slashed open her belly. She screamed in pain, and blood poured out of the wound. Pink intestines were visible through the wound. I grabbed a fistfull of intestine and yanked. Her plumbing poured out onto the floor and she stared up at me, shocked. She started to say something but vomited up blood instead. She twitched a few times, then stopped, barely concious. "I- I love you," she managed. I rammed my dick into her pussy, slick with blood and cum. She looked up at me with a glazed look in her eyes. I fucked her like a madman, until I came inside her. The last look on her face as she died was one of confusion.
R: 117 / I: 0

The Many Deaths of Julie (non-con, snuff, gutting, gun/knife play, hard vore, rape, and more)

There is far too little non-con snuff on this board, so I decided to post some stuff and hopefully inspire and/or attract some non-con fans here. I'd also like to say that violence against women and sexual assault are very big problems in society, and these fantasies are not meant to condone or perpetrate those issues in any way.

Julie is a character that embodies just about everything I enjoy in my fantasy victims, and although her personality may vary slightly from story to story, she remains fairly consistent. I've penned quite a few of her demises, and hopefully some of these tales you'll also find enjoyable. Some are reposts I've shared here previously, and some are new.
R: 1 / I: 0

Fixing a wild dog

[Castration] [Non-consensual]

I felt the thrill rise in my chest as I heaved his limp muscular frame out the truck and onto the motel bed. The courtyard was deserted, the only light from the buzzing sign and the swinging of headlights from the distant freeway. It was all planned, of course, and he wasn't even nearly my first, but it was always a very different thing planning as to doing. The flimsy plastic dust sheets rustled and crinkled and clung as I hauled him onto that pedestal, but they never tore. He lay still now, his breathing slow and shallow, his body bound by the gentle ropes of the powder I'd so innocently dusted into his drink. I looked over him, and I felt that familiar rush. That excitement of the predator looking on its prey, ready to pluck him at its leisure.

I tugged and pulled at his jeans and his flannel before finally surrendering to the ENT scissors, lazy but effectively slicing until he was as naked as the day his mother born him. How she'd hate to see him now, if she knew what he'd become and what he'd done and what I's about to do to him. But how proud she must be to see her boy all growed up, a big strong man, muscled, making some kind of living for himself off the sweat of those broad shoulders. I got up on that bed, toying with my prey. In that moment I owned him, defenceless, sedated, his powerful arms and his fierce gaze tranquillised, every advantage of his brash maleness deserting him.

I crouched down between his legs, only one piece of clothing not yet in shreds in the trash bag. I put my hand over it, feeling the warm bulge of manhood, bundled it up into my grasp, squeezing and caressing it. I knew it was ridiculous, but it wasn't for him. Heck, he was asleep, he wouldn't know. It was for me. The closer they got to the knife, the closer their manhood came to becoming mine, the more it thrilled me. I sliced open the legs of his underwear, tore the fabric away, almost mesmerised by the gentle bob of his dick as it rolled over his orbs. He was completely hairless down there, bet he thought he was god's gift.

I leaned in closer, took in the smell, his sweat, his musk. Before I knew it I was touching it, holding it to my nose, my tongue, tasting his cock. It filled my mouth and I felt it grow, quivering attentively. Soon it would be soft forever, never giving him another ounce of pleasure, never leading him astray. I pushed my head down, allowing it to stretch my throat as I inhaled his musk. My hands found his balls, one in each palm, and I felt my heart flutter as I imagined taking them from him, taking his manhood, his muscles, his manliness. Leaving his sack empty and his cock limp and turning him into an 'it'. I savoured his taste, the pre-cum automatically oozing from him as his body responded to my touch. I sucked one of those balls, felt its smooth curves against my tongue, nipped at his cords with my teeth before I stopped myself, pulled my attention back to the task at hand.

I gloved my hands and taped his stiff cock to his belly and poured the iodine on, rubbed it into his hot skin with the swabs. I draped his groin with the sterile blue paper sheets, his sack protruding through the hole. I didn't need to rush, he'd be out a good few hours more yet, but it never took me long. Out of habit I injected the lignocaine he didn't deserve into the skin down the middle of his scrotum, held it tight as I sliced through that tough membrane. A little clear fluid leaked out, and there it was: his left ball, nearly mine.

I cut through its pale flesh and muscle envelope, pulled it away from his body and dissected his cords with the outside of my scissors like I'd learned. Tied off those arteries and veins that kept his manhood alive, One, two, three knots, one, two, three ties. I put the blade of my scissors between the second and third ties before I paused. Not yet. I took the scalpel again and cut a neat line through the wall between the two halves of his scrotum, fished out his other testicle, repeated the process. Both his nuts hung out the slit I'd made, his scrotum strangely - excitingly - empty without their bulk. Would anyone else ever see him as intimately as I had? Would anyone else ever touch his cock and feel it grow and glisten as I had? I savoured the moment. I took the scissors in one hand, and his manhood in the other, drawing them away from his body and towards mine. They were already dying, anyway, those tight stitches strangling them, cutting off his testosterone supply. I closed the handles of my scissors. His plucked fruit fell into my specimen pot with a splash of formaldehyde while his pruned cords sprang back into his body.

I stitched him up, all neat and tidy with dainty little dissolvable sutures. Cleaned up all the blood and mess, the plastic sheeting, every trace I'd ever been there. Even wiped down the door handles and surfaces though I was sure I'd been careful. Tucked him into that double bed, a quick shot of antibiotic in his thigh muscle before I hopped back in my truck. It was a long drive back, but in a few hours I'd breakfast at some diner while room service come for an early wakeup call. He'd sure get a surprise. He wouldn't remember anything, not even my face, but he wouldn't tell a soul even if he did. They never did. What man could? But I wouldn't forget a moment. And I felt justice was done.
R: 1 / I: 0

Interview with the Cannibal (gore, dolcett)

I wrote a gore story, thought people here would like it. https://archiveofourown.org/works/18389672

(As usual, commissions open, email me at whydoihavethiskink at yahoo dot com, yada yada yada :D )
R: 0 / I: 0
I've been trying to find an old story that I hope wasn't lost. In it, a woman ended up on an alien world where she accidently runs into something like a small xenomorph. She ends up pissong herself and the alien finds her. It then slowly ends up ripping out her entire pussy, womb, and ovaries and eating them before letting her go. The story ends with her being content with what happenes to her.

Does anyone remember this story?
R: 0 / I: 0

Looking for story

I've been trying to find an old story that I hope wasn't lost. In it, a woman ended up on an alien world where she accidently runs into something like a small xenomorph. She ends up pissong herself and the alien finds her. It then slowly ends up ripping out her entire pussy, womb, and ovaries and eating them before letting her go. The story ends with her being content with what happenes to her.

Does anyone remember this story?
R: 100 / I: 0

Basement (kidnap, drugged, mutilating, debreasting, cutting, uterus, torture)

My first ever work. This might be long so I'll take my time. Enjoy.
Basement (by Kami-sama)

Chapter 1: Party

She needed something to relax; the final exams were finally over. For the past few weeks, she had been cramming day and night, Monster in one hand, a book in the other. Now, she felt the energy drink wearing out and fatigue slowly taking over her body. She was tired, very tired. But she wasn't going to let it end like this. She deserved a good break. She deserved a good time. The dorm was empty, emptier than any other day. She knew the reason: it was Friday. No soul would stick around on Friday especially if it's the last day of finals.

She unbuttoned her coat and threw it on the bed. She has been feeling stuffy all day. She unzipped her skirt and let gravity do the rest. She walked towards the mirror, which was large enough to see her whole body. She stared at it feeling frustrated. It wasn't so long ago that she bought an expensive bra from Victoria Secret: it's jet-black and has delicately sewn frills. Now, her favorite bra was strangling her breasts, limiting the oxgyen her lungs could breathe in. She wasn't disappointed at the size of the bra because it fitted her perfectly when she bought them. Instead, she was upset with her breasts. They have grown considerably again. She's already in her twenties, but her growth hasn't seceded yet. With one thumb, she unhooked her bra. The pent up tensions in her teats were impressive. Like a sling, her bra flew forward, revealing huge yet perfect pair of bosoms. They swung opposite to each other for a few seconds before coming to a still rest. It wasn't just her breasts that were big. Her nipples too adjusted to the size of her chest and budded with a pink glow. They were asleep; if aroused, these pink protrusions could further expand themselves, doubling, no, tripling in size. It wasn't the size of her breasts that envied her roommates, but the perfect alignment her nipples have on them. They weren't drooping too low nor hanging up too high and just jutted out straight towards the horizon as if begging to be sucked immediately.

She wore matching lingerie so her panties were also black. Her chest wasn’t the only thing that grew. This was obvious when her bust jiggled with every slight movement. She slid one finger into the side of her panties and gently tugged it. The thinnest lining of her undies had been resting in the crevice between her legs, the surrounding lips biting tenderly at it. Clamping it between her thumb and index fingers, she brought the black garment down to her knees. A little shake from her legs and soon the panties fell down to the ground no longer covering the treasure underneath it. She looked down and saw what was expect: her mount was still smooth, hairless from the adorning she did yesterday. Her puffy lips closed, hiding the secret entrance. They were tight but not tight enough to stop the scented moisture from seeping between them. A little above the lips protruded something delicious. Her panties had been pressing on this little bud all day, but now, it was free. Her young tender clit extended its full length, letting the chill air lick its surface.

Last week, her roomies invited her to a party. She agreed to go with them. They said it would be hectic, but she didn't care. She had been looking forward to this day. Nothing could be more hectic than the painstaking studying she had to go through the past few weeks. She stepped into the shower, closed the curtain and let the cool water flow down her body. She was still tired but very excited. Excited indeed, for she didn't know what was coming. She didn't care to lock the bathroom but that was okay. Nobody was in the building… at least that's what she thought. Her room door was still wide open. She didn't know she hadn't closed it. She didn’t know there was somebody standing out there.
R: 54 / I: 0 (sticky)

How to Format Stories for Easy Reading

Gurochan isn't exactly Word when it comes to formatting options, but you've got a lot of basic tools at your disposal to make your story not a pain to read.

Basics



Each new paragraph should be on a new line with a blank space in between.

Like so.

It might look like you have a lot of blank space at first, but it's much easier to read in the long run. This helps mitigate walls of text.

Dialogue



You're writing a story, presumably with characters, who presumably speak at some point. Every time a different character speaks, their dialogue gets its own paragraph. Again, it looks like it leaves a lot of space, but it's easy to read (and professional).

Use quotation marks for dialogue, not hyphens, and certainly not nothing at all. You need something in there to differentiate dialogue from narration.

Incorrect:
I think I need a hug, said Maya. No worries, said Steve. I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace.

Incorrect, but better than the previous example:
"I think I need a hug," said Maya. "No worries," said Steve. "I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace."

Incorrect, but better than the previous example:
- I think I need a hug.
- No worries. I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace.

Correct:
"I think I need a hug," said Maya.
"No worries," said Steve. "I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace."

Correct:
"I think I need a hug."
"No worries. I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace."

Tags and Titles



Let potential readers know what to expect from your story before they dive into it. If accurate tags would potentially spoil the story, at least tag the big ones (/g/, /f/, /s/, /fur/, maybe loli/shota). If you'd rather not deal with tags, at least make your title descriptive (e.g. Ruki at the Snuff Club). Tags are especially helpful in stories with less indicative titles.

Note that titles not indicating the included fetishes are not bad titles. Titles are merely supposed to summarize the story, or symbolize the theme, etc. It's not like "Hunger Games" would have been better titled "Teenagers Murdering Each Other for Rich People's Entertainment," is it?

Other



A general rule of thumb is that if you get lost while rereading your own story, so will your readers. Check your formatting and grammar; make sure it's not painful to read.

Feel free to add, criticize, comment, etc.
R: 0 / I: 0

The Dear

The Dear
RuneSmith
December 1998
It had been a long time since I last ate human meat. My friend, Joe, would hunt and kill kids and then eat them. But he didn't like eating them alone, and so he'd invite me over for dinner, with someone else on the menu. It really didn't matter that I was eating children. What I didn't like was killing them, so I left that up to Joe.
When the authorities finally caught up with Joe the kid eater, they broke into his farmhouse and found Joe skinning an eight-year-old female. She'd been swiped from a local play park. .
Police found the girl's head sitting in a bowl, her sweet brown eyes staring at nothing. Her organs had been put into a small tub, wrapped up in several layers of plastic bags. Her heart and liver were already fixed and chopped and found frozen in the freezer.
He probably would have gotten away with her murder, but someone had seen him snatch the little girl from the street and whisk her away. He was put away with no parole and finally done in with the electric chair. I followed the trial. He never said he was sorry. He never regretted his actions, even admitting that she was maybe, as far as he could remember, the fiftieth child he had eaten.
Over a period of ten years I had helped him eat most of those fifty children. They were good, boys and girls. Some were white, black, Asian, and some were Mexicans. All were sweetly delicious. Each time I sat down to eat with him, he would tell me the haunting details of their capture, gleefully retelling how frightened the little animals were as if they were running from a giant lion. He was a good cannibal right to the last.
Now this is my story. I wasn't hunting any children, but I shot one anyway. My ranch is forty acres and I was out back with my hunting rifle boning up on target practice, getting ready for deer season. But it wasn't deer season. Not yet. But I thought I saw a deer. Yes, I would be poaching on my own land, but gee whiz the thought of fresh venison ran through my mind. I would have fresh meat tonight.
I saw the animal scampering through the woods. I took aim and shot it and it fell from sight. I ran over to the deer and stopped, shock registering on my face. Looking down on the ground lay not a deer or your usual other meat animal. It wasn't even a dog, or a bad dream. There before me lay the crumpled body of a young girl. She was dead and bleeding. I had shot her right in the head and the bullet exited the opposite side in a terrible reddish gob of brains scattered about.
Afraid, I squatted down and waited for someone to approach. Yet several minutes went by and I could not hear or see anyone else. Why this girl was where she was, will always be a mystery to me. But there she was. Dead.
I picked her up and carried her back to my truck and laid her on its cold, hard bed. She would not care about a bumpy ride. When I got back to my ranch I pulled the body from the truck and carried it into the kitchen, placing it on the dining table. Blood leaked out of her broken head. Then I thought, well had this been a deer I would have taken it to the barn and butchered it. I remembered that once I was a cannibal regular at the dining table.
It took it back out to the barn and found the hooks to hang it up and let it bleed out. After she was hanging upside down I realized that her clothes would have to come off. No deer would be wearing clothes. I cut off her clothes and put them into a box. There she hung, arms dangling downward, turning blue.
The hands and the head had to come off quickly otherwise the blood would stand in the meat and turn it bad. I got my large serrated knife and sliced off her head and then cut off her hands. My fingers felt her beefy young hands. Meaty, I thought. Maybe good for soups or something like that.
She was a perfect young specimen. Her cunt was hairless, showing her fresh petals. I squeezed her thighs, where most of the meat is on a human. They were strong and muscular. I thought the same about her well-fleshed calves. Joe would have called them good roasting legs of lamb. He liked roasted calves.
Her butt was well rounded and soft, but there was thick muscle inside. Her arms were good and healthy, thick with corded muscle, now being converted to animal meat. I squeezed her arms. Joe called forearms drumsticks, because when they were frying, sizzling in the pan, they would come out like Southern Fried Chicken legs. He would always cook them like that with the skin on.
Her torso was thick with flesh. Her ribs well covered with meaty muscle. Joe liked barbecuing young ribs. I once watched him eat a whole backside once. There were bones all over the place when he was done. His fingers and face were greasy from the rich, juicy meat.
One of my favorite pieces of the young deer was her brisket. Joe usually left the skin on those parts too. Her briskets, with bones was about an inch and a half thick. Joe, he liked to cut the ribs out and place the whole brisket on a low heat, cooking the meat from the bones up. The meat would cook and the fat beneath the skin would melt and drip basting the cut. The skin would curl up and turn dark and the little pink tits would turn almost black. Joe always said, "Cooking young girl briskets had to be done just right, or you'd loose their flavor and juiciness."
Once Joe threw away some badly cooked briskets that had been overcooked. He went about for weeks feeling sad and sorry for the child he'd killed just to waste the precious few ounces of delicate brisket meats. He was most careful after that. He'd watch the meat cook, rather than watch TV while it cooked.
That evening as I watched the TV news, I cleaned my hunting rifle, taking tasty nibbles from the girl's one pound drumstick and sipped an expensive red wine. Joe would have been proud of me. Joe liked little girls and I figured that my mysterious child was just about ten years old. I had bagged a ninety-five pound deer that day, yielding about fifty pounds of soft, pink, juicy meat.
The TV never said anything about any missing girl. I never knew her name. We never met. As far as I was concerned, I had shot me a ninety-five deer that day which took about six weeks to reduce to just bones.
The End
R: 114 / I: 0

CosplayBabes vs. The Legions of the Undead (snuff, zombies)

Spoiler Alert: Does not involve ACTUAL Cosplayers. The title is a means of having an all-inclusive mutliverse of characters to choose from. Some of you may remember my VGBabes vs. The Legions of the Undead series. This is the reboot of that. If you'd like to help choose who shows up in it and get other bonus goodies, feel free to check out my Patreon page: patreon.com/DeathstalkerLives. Beyond that, enjoy the mayhem!



CosplayBabes vs. The Legions of the Undead


By Deathstalker



Chapter One: Hermoine Granger



The sprawling city had been a bustling hive of vibrant life once upon a time. That all ended with a single snap of the Omni’s fingers. Over eight million people died in an instant. In another instant, a vast majority of them came back, possessed by an ancient evil. All memories of their former lives vanished, replaced by the primal urges to feed and mate. The Omni looked upon the newly formed Necropolis and smiled, knowing it would make a perfect arena for countless playthings to amuse him. As the hordes of living dead shuffled their way through the city’s streets, eagerly seeking out anything they might be able to fuck or feed on, the Omni turned its attention away from its playground and focused on the limitless choice of potential toys to be broken and devoured for its amusement.

The sheer number of options would have left a lesser being reeling with nausea, but the Omni craved the freedom of ultimate power. It had long ago learned to let its mind wander aimlessly, operating largely on whims and instincts instead of conscious choice. The Omni’s choice may not have been truly random, but it might as well have been. A swirling mass of a million different forms formed within its consciousness, gradually filtering down to a single entity. She was young, but possessed an impressive intelligence. The magical blood flowing through her veins gave her strength enough to not be utterly helpless against the Legions of the Undead. The Omni learned every detail of Hermoine Granger’s life in a single instant. And in another instant, it plucked the young woman out of her reality and dumped her into the Necropolis.

***



Hermoine’s brow furrowed as she looked out onto the hellish landscape before her. Her gut stirred with unease both from the sudden teleportation and the distinct stench of rotten meat. Her thoughts immediately turned to Voldemort. It had been nearly a year since the dark wizard had been vanquished once and for all, but he still haunted Hermoine’s dreams. It would explain the sudden, unnatural abduction, but the venue felt more like a nightmare than reality. Even at a glance, she could tell the city she’d appeared in was huge and sprawling, but there were no signs of life. No activity on the streets. Everything about the area felt wrong. Sliding her wand free, the young witch darted into an alleyway to avoid being seen, desperately needing a moment to gather her bearings and try to figure out what had happened.

The first thing to strike Hermoine as she entered the alley was the stench. She’d noticed it out on the street, but it was so much worse in the closed in space. Rancid, putrid meat left out to rot mixed with something else. Hermoine’s brilliant mind had no trouble linking it to the lingering aroma left in the air in the wake of her and Ron making love, but she desperately did not want to accept the disturbing connection. In her shocked disorientation, it took a moment for her to notice the soft guttural yet feminine grunting coming from deeper in the alleyway. Wet, fleshy slapping accompanied the grunts. As much as Hermoine did not want to interrupt the act she was so certain was taking place just behind the nearby dumpster, she needed to find out where she was. She moved towards the sound of passionate rutting, clutching her wand tightly in her hand, feeling equal parts embarrassment, worry, and disgust.

Hermoine stopped short as her eyes full upon the couple working out their physical urges in the alley. The scene looked fundamentally wrong. The woman – lying on the ground with her legs splayed wide – appeared to be wearing what had once been a nurse’s uniform. The front of it had been ripped open, allowing her full breasts to spill free. The pliant flesh – dirty and discolored – jiggled with each thrust the man gave his lover. The man’s clothing was in just as much disarray, but it looked like the traditional garb of a priest. The bizarre pairing was only the first thing to strike Hermoine as wrong. Their skin was a greyish-green color, dry and cracked in some places and gooey and oozing in others. She caught the woman’s eyes and saw a milky haze over them. The stench of death and decay wafted off of them in heavy waves, forcing the young witch to clamp a hand over her mouth to keep from puking.

Knowing with utter certainty that she would get no help from the couple, Hermoine stumbled back from them towards the opening of the alley. She let out a sharp shriek as her back connected with something solid and spun around. A more distinct scream passed her lips as she found herself looking up into the half-rotten face of another of the living corpses. Wiggling maggots dribbled from the thing’s sunken nostrils. The dead man showed her his yellowed teeth as he grinned down at her and lunged forward. Hermoine brought her wand up instinctively and pressed the tip of it against his skinny chest, muttering a magical word that sent the zombie shooting away from her. The corpse’s compromised physical stability caused his spine to shatter as it connected with a nearby lamp post, sending him crumbling to the ground. The man didn’t seem to mind the paralyzing damage, stretching his arms out in front of him to crawl his way back towards the young witch.

Hermoine ran. As far as plans went, she knew it wasn’t a good one. The disturbing reality she’d been transported to helped to prove that point as another of the undead creatures sprang out of a shadowy corner beside her. She tried to twist away from it, but only managed to get her feet tangled together. “No!” she screamed as she fell, wide eyes fixed on the lecherous gaze of the zombie reaching for her. Air rushed from her lungs as her back it the hard ground. The clatter of her wand skittering across the cement rang in her ears. She turned towards her lost wand, knowing it was the only weapon she had against the unnatural monsters. Rolling onto her side, she stretched her arm towards her salvation, curling her fingers to regain her grip on it.

Hermoine’s fingers lightly brushed against the vine wood before a pair of rough hands clamped down on her slender hips. She shrieked as the hands yanked her away from the wand, tears stinging her eyes as she twisted her head around to look up at the zombie looming over her. The thing slipped his fingers into the waistband of her skirt and yanked downwards roughly. The skirt slid over her perky rear, exposing her white cotton panties, before bunching up around her knees. The zombie dropped onto the backs of Hermoine’s legs, keeping her effectively pinned as he brought one hand down to the crotch of his soiled pants. He clawed at the fabric until the button popped open and the zipper crept down. Hermoine’s sobs intensified as her eyes bulged with sickened horror, watching as the dead man’s throbbing member sprang free of his pants.

The zombie ripped through the seat of the young witch’s panties, exposing the smooth, flawless flesh of her buttocks to the cold light of the streetlamp overhead. Hermoine squirmed and flailed as best she could, trying to get out from under the monster before he did what he so clearly wanted to. The frigid, hard slab of cock-meat slid against her warm flesh as the zombie scooted over her, taking up position atop her. His hands came down on her shoulders, shoving Hermoine against the ground and further pinning her as his hips began to lightly grind against her. Hermoine stretched her left arm out towards her wand, straining her fingers and nearly popping her shoulder out of its socket in an attempt to reach far enough to save herself from the macabre assault.

After a few humps, the tip of the zombie’s cock mashed against the dry lips of Hermoine’s cunt. The heat of her sex against the coldness of his dead dick contrasted greatly and told the zombie he had found his target. Tightening his grip on the girl’s shoulders, the dead man slammed his hips forward. Hermoine screamed through clenched teeth, fresh tears gushing from her bulging eyes as she felt several stiff inches of zombie cock slam into her unwilling sex. Her clever mind had no trouble determining that the undead monster violating her was significantly larger – both in length and girth – than Ron. It was yet another comparison she desperately wished she hadn’t made. The pain radiating up from her crotch wasn’t quite the distraction she wanted from her analytical mind, but it was the only thing she had. Her left hand continued to slap at the ground, fingernails scrapping against the rough cement as the zombie’s thrusts picked up speed, urgently hoping she could somehow reach her wand and save herself.

The pleasure of Hermoine’s tight snatch clinging to his prick like a second skin was exactly the sort of stimulation the undead man had been searching for since he’d been returned to his shell of un-life. Her warm flesh felt like a drug to him, encouraging him to ravage her – first sexually and then in other ways. But the young woman’s single flailing arm managed to stir his attention, despite his muddied yet focused instincts. The zombie’s hips continued to pump away at the girl, feeling her gripping hole slowly slicken as her body responded to his rough penetration, but his eyes roamed up the length of Hermoine’s arm to the tips of her fingers and beyond, spotting a slender length of wood just over ten inches in length. The zombie tilted his head, perplexed by the object. He had no way to comprehend what it was or what it could do, but the young witch’s interest in it stirred the last vestiges of his survival instincts. If his prey desired the object, he needed to ensure she could not obtain it.

Hermoine let out a pathetic wail as the undead monster raping her from behind leaned across her. She shook her head, blinking the tears from her eyes and letting out fresh sobs as she watched with sinking dread as the creature used his greater arm length to reach past her outstretched hand and scoop up her wand. “No, please,” she whimpered. “Give it back!” She cried out as the zombie cock speared into her again, rubbing against her aching inner cunt walls. Her hope of escaping faded, leaving behind the terrible near certainty that she most likely would never discover who or what had transporter her to the hellish city. That she would never see Ron or Harry or any of her other friends again. That the remainder of her life would be as a rape-puppet for the grotesque monstrosities inhabiting the city. The innocent young witch – as clever as she was – could not comprehend the true horror that awaited her.

The zombie continued to pump his prick into Hermoine’s pussy, examining the wand with dull, milky eyes. His curiosity led to him not pinning the witch quite as effectively. She managed to lift her upper body and twist to the side, making a frantic grab for her wand. Her fingers came within an inch of her target, but the zombie instinctively yanked its newly discovered toy away from his slightly not-so-new toy. The undead man’s annoyance grew as the girl kept trying to grab the wand. Unable to figure out what was so important about the slender length of hard wood, he let out an angry snarl and decided to return it to her.

The zombie dropped one hand down on top of Hermoine’s head, digging his fingers into her scalp firmly. The girl continued to writhe and flail beneath him, jerking her arms back to grab at her wand. The zombie growled with annoyance, forced to slow his thrusts as he shifted the limited resources of his putrid brain towards doing something beyond plundering the depths of the young witch’s lightly pulsing cunt. He brought the thin tip of Hermoine’s wand down to her head, managing to slip it into the canal of her ear. Hermoine’s struggles faltered as she felt the wand touching against the side of her head. She didn’t know what the creature was doing, but she refused to believe the horrible monstrosity actually possessed any form of magical ability. She was right, but the zombie hardly needed magical powers or the knowledge of spells to use the wand against its owner.

With a heavy grunt, the living corpse shoved Hermoine’s wand into and through her earhole. The young woman’s eyes widened with sudden horror, realizing what the creature was going to do to her a fraction of a second before her eardrum ruptured. She let out a sharp scream that abruptly transformed into dulled groan. Hermoine Granger’s trusty wand skewered her brilliant brain, transforming her into nearly as much of a brainless dullard as the dead man fucking her from behind. The wand was more than long enough to impale Hermoine’s head, the base of it extending from her right ear while the bloody tip emerged from her left. The girl’s mouth dropped slack, eyelids drooping as muscle spasms crept across her face. Her arms flopped back to the ground. As the zombie picked up the speed of his thrusts again, she released an awkward moan. The zombie fucking Hermoine from behind took hold of either end of the girl’s wand, using it for leverage as he hammered into her snatch, finding the penetration further eased as her bladder drained.

The zombie priest – having left the undead nurse with a cunt packed full of his jizz – shambled out of the alleyway, drawn by the source of the commotion he’d heard. His dull eyes fell upon Hermoine’s slackened face – still alive, but brutally brain damaged. Even more alluring was her mouth, hanging open, grunting, groaning, and letting out the occasional little squeak. The zombie’s cock – in a state of perpetual half-stiffness – twitched and rose back to full attention as he moved towards the doomed young witch. He guided the bulbous tip of his erection to her gaping mouth and pushed into the warm dampness, feeling her slightly twitching tongue wiggle against the underside of his dick. The zombie priest took over holding onto the ends of Hermoine’s wand, yanking on the thin piece of vine wood to pull her face against his crotch.

The pair of zombies enjoyed double-teaming the twitching teenager between them, ravaging her holes. Hermoine remained trapped, both physically and mentally. Her skewered mind occasionally managed to work well enough to deliver a shocking dose of reality upon her, but for the most part, she was left in a near vegetative state, drooling around her mouthful of zombie cock-meat and lightly grinding her perky butt against the dead man behind her. Blood dribbled freely from her ears and oozed from her nostrils as her eyes lazily swayed and crossed. The young woman’s bright future was a thing of the past now that she’d been transformed into a husk nearly as mindless as the things raping her.

As the zombie priest neared his climax, he yanked harder on the two sides of Hermoine’s wand. Tears dampened the girl’s flushed cheeks as she reflexively gagged around the rancid prick plugging her throat. She managed to get a brief taste of the undead spunk as it blasted across the back of her tongue. The zombie priest groaned loudly, tightening his grip on the wand and giving it one last yank. The thin wood could take no more. It snapped in half, severing the dragon heartstring within it and unleashing the magic infused within it. In an open environment, there would have been impressive bit of fireworks. Trapped within Hermoine’s brain, the result was a good deal more graphic. The girl’s head seamed to expand outwards like a balloon being inflated. Her features took on an almost comical exaggeration as the soft creaks and strain of her bone and skin crept out of her. Hermoine’s eyes bulged, tears staining red as heavier globs of blood sneezed from her nostrils and ears. And then – roughly half a second after the wand snapped – Hermoine’s head exploded.

The zombie priest stumbled back, the upper half of his cock ripped away, and landed hard on his ass. The remaining stump continued to pump bloody cum out onto the street. Hermoine’s headless corpse slumped forward, the zombie behind her hammering into her sweet young snatch harder until he shot his own load deep into her convulsing cunt. Death spams rocked through the young witch, causing her arms and legs to flop about wildly for nearly a minute before starting to fade off. The zombie priest – seemingly unbothered by the loss of most of his dick – leaned forward to scoop up a few chunks of Hermoine’s steaming, half-scorched brain matter and shoveled it into his waiting mouth. The rest of her young flesh would soon be devoured as well, leaving behind little more than a few broken bones and bloody smears to signal the remains of the Necropolis’s first unfortunate visitor.
R: 4 / I: 0

Snuff Olympics - Spears for all the ladies

Snuff Olympics – Spears for all the ladies

“LAAADIES AND GENTLEMEN! A round of applause for our next athlete – hailing from Russia and standing tall at 2.1 meters – Ivan, professional cunt killer and snuffmeister at our emperor’s pleasure palace! His dedication for keeping the women population under control is well known throughout the empire, with over one thousand women snuffed. Just the sight of him makes most cunts wet themselves, both in fear and anticipation. “ the commentator yelled at the mic, introducing the mountain that was Ivan.

The arena had over one hundred thousand spectators, most of which were male, over 60% of the region’s male population. The snuff Olympics happened once a year and was a real show of male aptitude, with diverse challenges centered around culling excess women. Of course, for such occasions and shows, only the most beautiful and attractive were chosen, so the impact of their demise would be felt even by the most ruthless of men out there.

“Behold – the targets!” the commentator yelled, as a trapdoor in the arena floor opened and a platform with six gorgeous young women aligned in front of each other. Each has her hands and feet tied to two poles, keeping their bodies suspended in an X. They’re all about the same height and aligned so that their heads are at about the same height.

“You’ve seen them on magazine covers, fashion shows and maybe even in some movies – they’re among the most beautiful the empire has to offer! From front to back, we have Brittany, Alexis, Lindsey, Caprice, Kiara and Ivan’s personal sex toy – Natasha. We’ll see if he has the strength and precision to kill them all with one spear! Let’s see what spear he’ll chose while the girls are getting their last orgasms!” the commentator's voice filled the arena as the naked girls had their vibrator cunt plugs started.
Their moans are captured by tiny microphones embedded in the poles and broadcast across the stadium to create blood thirst among the male participants. Their short screams will also be heard by every spectator, while a multitude of ultra-high definition high speed camera broadcast their last moments across humongous screens nationwide.

“Will he take away their beautiful faces with the thrust of a spear or will he break their hearts? Let’s find out!”

Ivan stood five meters away from the first cunt, Brittany and about ten meters from the last one, his favorite fuck toy, Natasha – that he brought so he could snuff her live. The two spears he could choose from were each designed for one method of elimination each. One was sharp and shaped like an impaling pike, made to pierce as much bone as possible, ideal for penetrating multiple skulls, while the other was trident shaped and made to rend flesh, ideal for mutilating the chests and hearts of the soft female targets.
“Uh, oh. It looks like Ivan is about to break some hearts! He’s chosen the trident! Brittany, Alexis and Lindsey probably wish they had some bigger racks to shield them – not that it would have made a difference with Ivan’s strength and accuracy. Kiara and Natasha don’t look to be too stressed, being in the back and riding the pleasure wave. Either way, let’s watch – Ivan is getting ready to throw!“

As Ivan wound up to throw the spear, the cameras zoomed in on Brittany’s pretty and round face. Despair and pleasure could both be read across it. Her full lips and grey eyes and pink lipstick made her face a true homing beacon for any male-thrown weapon. The girls behind her didn’t have vision of Ivan and didn’t know when the moment would come that a spear would penetrate their flesh and hopefully end their lives shortly.
He looked at the chestnut haired girl tied in front of him, his arm tense on the spear, his gaze locked onto hers. She moaned with pleasure, opening her mouth with the ‘OH’ of a powerful orgasm. Ivan let loose the metallic rod of death, the trident’s pyramid pointing down.

“Ooooooooooooooh. What a shot! We certainly didn’t expect that!” the commentator yelled as he watched the spear absolutely blow through Brittany’s head, almost as if there wasn’t anything inside.

“Let’s look at the slow-mo recap!”

The spear went through Brittany’s forehead, the bottom fin carving through her nose, her eyes being narrowly missed. It was a quick end for Brittany as her prefrontal cortex and most of her brain got displaced by the shock wave of the rod coming through. Her fragile skull, being the first in line against the rod of death, shattered instantly – pieces of it blasting inside Brittany’s mind, wreaking havoc in her neural processes. The spear exited the back of her skull with very little deviation and caught the cute Alexis by surprise. Her surprise didn’t last that much though as the merciless spear pierced through her head unabated, her eyes being sliced open by the top fins while her upper lip was split by the bottom fin. We might never know if this cutie had her last orgasm, but her death was a quick one. Lindsey had her mouth wide open with pleasure when the tip of the spear went through her - knocking off some teeth and exiting through the lower back of her skull, it left her mouth open and speechless for the rest of her life. When the replay got to Caprice and Kiara, the audience really got their boners hard. The busty brunette had her beautiful head missed by a millimeter, the spear fins gliding under her chin as it tore through her neck, almost decapitating her. Kiara, the lustful short haired blonde, had a similar outcome, but the spear barely made it through her lower neck, the lower fin slicing through her clavicle, a bit to the left, then flying right under Natasha’s cunt and planting itself firmly into the ground. Kiara’s lovely head was hanging on her left side, held atop her head by a tendon. A gruesome sight, only outdone by Caprice’s perforated and gurgling neck. Both only had half a minute tops to live.
The audience was roaring!

“AMAZING! Ivan outdid his competition with another feat of marksmanship and strength! Not only he killed five of the six targets, but he did so at a disadvantage – by using a spear with more surface area! And he’s not done yet! There are still lives to be taken in the arena! Let’s see what he does next!”

The audience jumped and cheered as Ivan rushed to the last girls in the line. He took Caprice’s head in both hands and yanked it off, then, did the same to Kiara. Holding their heads like trophies at the audience, he gave a guttural roar of victory. The audience roared back acknowledging him. With savage might, Ivan smashed Kiara and Caprice’s heads together, killing them both – if there were any traces of consciousness left in them. Their cute petite heads molding into one gory ball of oozing brain and hair of two colors. Ivan kicked this ball towards the audience, some fortunate fan catching it. The ball contained both their DNAs and making clones of the two most coveted Snuff Bunnies was a very cool trophy.

“What a phenomenal ending for two beautiful Snuff Bunnies! Let’s hope that whoever got their heads will enjoy killing them again at home after a visit to Rekunt – our official cloning facility sponsor. The event isn’t over, though! There is still Natasha – Ivan’s incredibly hot Sex Bunny that he wants to retire live! Just look at the menacing mountain of meat that is Ivan, making his way towards the tied-up girl! How will he snuff this perky Asian treat? Let’s find out!”

Ivan, standing in front of the suspended Natasha, places his huge hands on her appetizing small waist. He’s clearly anticipating what’s to follow as he caresses Natasha’s soft body, while she moans – the vibrator still active inside her. Her fragile body could be broken in endless ways, but Ivan already knows she’ll die doing what she does best. Pulling out her vibrator and unshackling her, he kisses her forehead and signals her to unzip his pants.

“A fitting end! Looks like Ivan had his shaft augmented for this tournament – with three barbed blade piercings! Natasha will be shred to death from the inside!”

Her heart faltered and she fell to her knees at the sight of her master’s bulging shaft adorned with blades. Her small pussy was stretched to it’s limits even when he didn’t have any enhancements, but now it would be completely destroyed.

“Pleeaaaze just snap my neck, kill me fast master, pleeeease! You’ve enjoyed my cunt a lot, don’t destroy it!” she pleaded, begging, on her knees.

“KILL HER! FUCK HER TO PIECES! SHRED THAT PUSSY!” the audience roared with bloodthirst.

Ivan was a showman after all, so he grabbed little Natasha by the neck, chokingly lifter her up and started rubbing her twat.

“Enjoy.” Was his only word as he dove his enormous erection in poor little Natasha.

Handling her like a toy, Ivan began sliding Natasha on and off his cunt-shredding member. Blood was flowing freely from her coveted snatch, as the cold blades ripped apart her vagina’s walls. Natasha was sobbing with pain, screaming “STOP, PLEEEASE, NO MORE!!!” as her internal female organs were cut apart. By the tenth thrust, Natasha’s uterus was no more than a mess of cut apart muscles, bleeding profusely. Feeling himself ready to cum, Ivan leaned his head over to Natasha’s chest. With a quick sudden move, he tore off one of her glorious puffy nipples and a good chunk of her small left tit. He was an utter beast. Pushing hard through the teen’s womb, his shredder cock penetrated her belly and made its way out – spraying cum all over her ravaged chest and face. His bloody member painted Natasha white for a good few seconds, before his throbbing member stopped. Natasha was far from dead though, but her pain was immediately apparent as her wails echoed in the stadium.

“FINISH HER!” the commentator yelled, Mortal Kombat style.

Ivan, not wanting to disappoint, grabbed Natasha’s head – giving her a farewell look, then snapped it like a twig. A twist to the left, a twist to the right and her delicate head came off like a doll’s. He held it up for all to see, then plunged it on his still erect shaft, which pierced through her mouth and into her mind. Natasha’s last moments were spent with Ivan’s cock inside her mind.


hxxp://instantfap.com/post/154411 - Brittany
hxxp://instantfap.com/post/148820 - Alexis
hxxp://instantfap.com/post/890272 - Lindsey
hxxp://instantfap.com/post/895904 – Caprice
hxxp://instantfap.com/post/901661 - Kiara
hxxp://instantfap.com/post/802345 – Natasha
R: 66 / I: 0

Tales from the Canterlot Mortuary (Post-mortem Necro, Morgue, Sometimes Furry, MLP)

Tales from the Canterlot Mortuary is a collection of stories surrounding the mortician Mort Momento and looking through the many corpses that head his way, figuring out their means of death, carrying out their terms for a funeral, and having some fun along the way.

This first entry is more of a pilot story. I had written it a long while ago (like a couple of years now) and I'm just now deciding to publish it here. If you have any ideas for future entries, please suggest them in this format:

Name: (this would be a character from MLP. It might branch out to other series, but for now, it's MLP. If your suggestion is an OC, please link to their appearence)
Cause of Death: (how did they die and how were they found at the crime scene?)
Death Outfit: (how were they dressed when they were processed by CSI?)
Funeral Arrangements: (what, if anything, have they requested happen to them for their funeral?)

Without further to do, let's begin!

Bittersweet (Pinkie Pie, 2nd person)



9:13 PM. That was the time they called it according to the note attached to the body bag of one Pinkamena Diane Pie. You were just a hapless mortician that was assigned to analyzing the body. You look at some of the notes attached to it, like how she was aged at 23 by the time of her death and that she died of cardiac arrest. You unzip the bag and by God was she gorgeous. Her eyelids were naturally closed and her face gave off a natural, peaceful look.

Her hair was long, curly to the point of it being fluffy like cotton candy and in a bright hot pink color. You continue to unzip the bag. She wore a pink sweatshirt and black track pants. Her body was a bit on the chubby side, but not to the extent of her being morbidly obese. You notice that CSI team have prepped her body for examination with the bagged hands and the fact that one of her feet are missing a sock. You take the body out of the bag and carry her to the metal tray that you prepared for her. Rigor mortis seemed to have passed for her as you notice the way her body limped as you carried her.

You sneak a grab at her butt as you lay her down and judging from that feel alone, you figure out what’s the first thing to be taken off. You take off the other sock and put it to the side. You observed both feet as you lift up Diane’s legs and worked your way to the waist. Tugging the pants down, you managed to pull down both her pants and panties down. The last tug to take them off was hard, so you turn and struggled. Her corpse flopped to its side as you pull them down. You pulled her down too, as you noticed her soles inching close to your dick.

You pull down your pants slightly and let your penis touch her soft feet for a moment. After that, you pulled them back up and go observe her body. You look at her smooth ass as it lined up with pink sweatshirt. The curves of her butt looked adorable. You take a squeeze on one cheek before squeezing the other. You pull down your pants, lower the tray, and mount Diane. You align your dick within the part where the two cheeks met the legs and plopped it there. You felt the coldness of the corpse, but can also feel your penis surrounded by soft, silk-like skin. You rub your penis in between her legs for a while, a few times your dick edged to her vagina, until finally you cum over her butt. Nothing that a quick wipe from a kleenex wouldn’t fix.

The time for more sex had to wait. You’re assigned to study the corpse, not fuck it after all. You flop Pinkamena over and try not to gaze at her vagina for fear of your sex drive taking over again. You figured that getting the shirt off would be more difficult. Rather than struggle with pulling it off, you decided to just grab a pair of scissors and cut the sweatshirt off her. You started at the bottom and began cutting upward. Her gut was revealed and you gave it a quick rub of her soft belly before you finished cutting. You take the shirt off her and all you’re left now is her bra. It was one of those lace bras that showed a bit of the nipple via see through fabric. You look at how the nipples were erect. With one cut, you take off the bra, put it to the side, and now you have a nude body.

Now was the time to look at her vagina. The first thing you notice is her fluffy bush of pubic hair. Already her appearance is giving you a hard-on. You part her legs and look at her vagina. You go to the sink and wet a cloth. You go back to the body and dab a little bit of the cloth onto her pussy to make it a bit more wet and lubricant. You lift her legs, undo your pants, and began to screw her lifeless body. With each thrust, you notice her breasts and hair bounce, her arms juggling a bit to keep up. Seeing the motion made you sick and you stop. You turn her body around to see her adorable butt.

You continue your sex. You can see her face rub against the cold steel, cheeks pressed up to the point where her lips parted. You hold her from behind and grab her large, soft breasts as you bury your head into her hair. You begin to wonder what kind of person she was and why she had to die. It often helped you making a personality for her. Eventually, with one last thump, you came inside Diane Pie. You got out and her body slumped to the ground.

You take out a small hose and began to wash her body, taking extra care with the pussy as your cum drained out of her. Soon, her entire body was wet and her once beautiful hair was now long and wet. Her mouth was open and you decide to give her a tongue before you set your sheet over her corpse. You’ll begin the autopsy in the morning.




Fortunately, someone else did the autopsy for you so you don’t have to go through the gruesome details. Looking at the scar on her nude body and her skin even paler made your dick hard. You raise her legs, inserted your dick into her body, and clung onto her for dear life as you humped her body.

Her nipples poked your chest as the scars rubbed against you. You hold her tightly as you ride out your lust onto her body. You could feel the embalming fluid inside her as you kiss her on the lips. Her breasts wobble a bit, but not by much. You comb your fingers through her hair and kiss her on the forehead.

Eventually, you cum inside her body. This time, you don’t clean it, but rather grab a cotton ball and stuff it into her pussy. You decided to do something different and take Diane’s hand. You pressed her fingers onto the cotton and shove it in. You leave her like that and get out your phone to take some pictures of the corpse “masturbating”.

You decided to go all out on her, licking her nipples, feeling up her pubic hair, even opening up her eyelids to look at her gorgeous yet lifeless blue eyes. You decided to go one more time, though this time, you’re going in protected. Although her holes were covered, you made an exception to her ass.

You go gently, as if she was alive and looking right at you. You massage her breasts and feel up her belly. You rub her legs before touching her soft soles. You grab onto her hands, continuing to pretend you and her were lovers. Eventually, you came again and took your penis out of her anus.

You close her eyes and get her clothes. She had been given a simple white dress with shoes that show off her cute toes. There was also panties for her, but you decide to put just the dress and shoes on. You bunched up the dress to see her pussy one last time. Taking a picture, you finally put panties onto her and leave her.
R: 0 / I: 0

God Bless the Queen

PLEASE NOTE:
This short story is three interweaving stories from different time periods. When I was originally writing this story I used italics and bolding to separate visually the stories. Cuz I can't do it on here I've just put a 1, a 2, and a 3 in front of each section. The number correlates with when chronologically the portion happens.


The prince was by no means charming. Centuries of inbreeding led to mangled teeth, a distorted face, and abnormally large genitals. He had no authority to even be preparing to lead such a proud country, and yet an immense inheritance meant it only fitting that when poor little Rebecca was asked to be his wife, her father sold her over without second thought.
Rebecca was a sweet girl. Petite, naive, pretty. Silky brown hair that she often kept in two thin pigtails, much to her caretakers’ chagrin. Pale skin and rosy cheeks meant she was the prince’s number one choice in women, and her stout but fitting form– a large ass and flat breasts that betrayed youngness– only excited him more.
She was grown now, somewhat. No longer the 18 year old little girl who was dragged away from a life she never knew to hate. Two years had passed– and the hateful prince was growing more and more impatient. He needed an heir as soon as possible, and he’d be the first in his family not to fuck a sister to get it.
Well, they were cousins, but it wasn’t quite so bad.

1
Rebecca was scared, shaking in her little room. Despite the country’s funds and the lavishness of the castle, the new princess was only rewarded a small room, some mere steps away from the castle dungeon. The prisoners were loud and frightening, and despite all common sense, Rebecca often feared the castle guards would let an inmate out simply to have his way with her.
Now, as she shuddered and wept on her small cot, missing home and a life she once loved, her dear caretaker stroked her luscious hair. She, so far, appeared to be the only person in the castle who had any care for the poor girl. She, too, was young and pretty. Small with long blonde hair, she was only a teenager like the princess, just a year older. Her name was Samantha, and on this fearful night, she sang gentle poetry until the young girl fell slowly to sleep.

3
She had failed to produce an heir. The poor child, only a princess for three years, had already let down her prince and her kingdom. Not that she cared too much, but she knew the repercussions were severe.
Rebecca begged and pleaded with the foul prince to let her try again, to let her please him. A quick but harsh slap across the face sent the princess across the room and onto the ground, and quickly silenced her moaning.
“You are to be executed in the morning,” the prince proudly exclaimed, “If you wish to satisfy me, it had better be before then.”
He exited the room, knowing the poor girl could not, and knowing she would not try, but knowing he’d force her to anyway.
A smile on his face, he boarded his horse to ride far from the castle. Far from Rebecca.

2
She had never been in the prince’s room before, and though it was beautiful and intricately decorated, she couldn’t help but to shudder. Her body was half-bare, wearing only a thin nightgown, tattered and torn, that barely covered her, if at all.
The tall, strong guards ushered her into the room and slammed the large door shut. The two stood at either side of the door.
“The prince is coming to make you a queen,” one barked, “He requests you make yourself ready for him.”
Rebecca didn’t understand, and the silence proved it. She stood in the center of the room, quivering like a scared dog.
“I don’t–” she started, before the open palm of one of the guards slapped her to the ground.
“You will make yourself ready for the prince!” He barked.
She wiped blood from her lip and steadied herself to keep from crying. A single tear dropped from a watery brown eye, which she wiped before gently stepping onto the bed. A watchful eye on the staring guards, she slowly removed the draping from her body.
For some time, she sat naked on the bed, shivering and uncomfortable. Her nipples, small but pert, were completely hardened by the cold. It seemed an eternity, with guards watchful eyes on her shy, naked body, before the prince finally opened the door.
He stopped for a beat, examining his nude wife proudly. Then he licked his lips, slammed the door behind him, and shed his clothes.

1
The night was young when Rebecca finally drifted to sleep. Her first days in the castle had been arduous, Samantha knew this. The girl was scared, as she once had been many years ago. It was a daunting experience: one’s first introduction to the castle life. The wailing moans of countless women– servants and royalty alike– were raped brutally by any man who so desired them. Fresh blood stained the cobblestone in all levels below the royalty’s suites. Beatings were often and unmerited. Food and fresh water were scarce. It was understandable how the young girl would yearn for home.
If only, Samantha would often dream, everyone else could see.
But life in the castle was brutal and violent. And no one could possibly know when heathenous men would strike.
A gentle kiss on the forehead eased Rebecca’s worries and quietly soothed her into a deep slumber.

Elsewhere in the castle, a pull of a switch.

Samantha stood and looked at the small girl, curled into a ball on her tiny cot.

A whisper and a haunting smile.

She stepped back towards the door, ready to head to her quarters and rest her head.
Thundering footsteps down narrow corridors.
But before creaking open the door, her ears perked at the sound of distant rumbling, growing ever so closer.
Suddenly, the door exploded open with a loud kick, and three large, large figures burst through the door.
Samantha stumbled backwards as Rebecca shot awake, sitting up in her cot and covering herself in fear. The caretaker’s arm was grabbed by a meaty, strong arm, which yanked her back and pressed her against a massive, firm chest.
The door slammed behind them, and Rebecca was faced with three enormous men, all naked and staring, their manhood completely erect at the sight of the young girl. Her eyes darted to Samantha, her dear, dear friend who now stood completely paralyzed before one of the men. One enormous hand clenched her shoulder, and the other reached across her chest with a large, jagged dagger pointed at her throat.
Rebecca, dazed, suddenly let out a bellowing shriek, and leapt from her bed onto the men, as if to stop them or escape. With ease, they threw her back to the bed and pinned her down, starting to rip her shabby clothes off her body. She kicked and screamed, trying desperately to break free. With tearful eyes she looked at Samantha, who sobbed ruthlessly. She couldn’t even pretend to give the girl a reassuring smile.
The burly man pulled the knife across her throat.

3
“Please! Please! I must speak to the prince! I must!” Rebecca begged and pleaded, pounding on the concrete walls and rattling the bars of the small prison. Tears streamed down her face. Death was inevitable, and the only way to save herself just rode off into the distance. What now could she do other than beg for mercy?
After some time, she began to give up hope, breaking away and sliding down the bars onto her knees. The inmates behind her chuckled, and utterly heartbroken, she turned to look at them.
There they were. The three of them. The three she had hoped never to see again. The three who had so long ago wrecked her life and all her joy. They were slightly more weathered now, more facial hair and defined wrinkles, but their icy stares defied their age. They wanted more.
Through a scraggly beard one of the three smiled and slowly lowered the collar of his shirt. Long red marks decorated his chest, a feat he seemed proud of it.
Rebecca remembered, and she kept back the tears. Instead, she broadened her shoulders, bit her lip, furrowed her brow, and accepted what came next with as much strength as she could.

2
The bed squeaked and squealed with every thrust and pound. The prince fucked her hard, pushing her head down against the plush mattress as he reamed into her ass.
The young princess’ face was contorted in pain. She had felt such awful feelings before, but at times it could still grow unbearable. Now was one of those times.
His massive cock stretched her tight anus to a new level, and he plowed deep and fast, filling her ass with his dick. The princess began to cry, her tears staining the fabric of the blanket below her as the prince took control of her small, fight-less body.
“My lord–” she managed through harsh humps and heavy sobs, “–it hurts– my lord! Is this–?”
“Silence! Will you not want to be this land’s queen?”
Her lip quivered as her body shook. She knew how she was meant to answer the question, but hadn’t the strength to do so. The prince grabbed her loose hair and tugged her head back hard, bringing her torso with it. Rebecca yelped in sudden pain.
“Will you not want to be this land’s queen?” He once more asked, this time bellowing it into the girl’s ear. She steadied herself. Then, through the tears,
“Yes– my lord!”
The creature smiled and forcefully pushed her head back down, this time pressing it against the bed as he continued to violently fuck her.
Something inside Rebecca told her he was in the wrong hole, but she hadn’t the education nor the bravery to ask.
The prince had. Yet he continued to rip her struggling asshole open.

1
Samantha’s skin tore and suddenly blood exploded from her throat. Rebecca screamed in terror and heartbreak as she watched the one person in the castle she loved die. She hadn’t a care now that the strong men were jostling her around to perfectly position her for fucking, she just watched as the life left poor Samantha’s glistening green eyes.
The 19 year old girl’s body crumpled to the ground, suffocated and bathed in blood. She was dead the moment she connected with the concrete floor, left to shudder violently and pour blood onto the ground. Her murderer knelt down beside her, grabbed a handful of her soft, pretty blonde hair, and lifted her head up out of the pool of gore that was forming. Her hair was messy and scraggly, her face contorted and lax.
Rebecca wept loudly at the sight of her dead friend. Her body was no lurching back and forth, the men positioning her on her hands and knees and already filling her deep. One penetrated her tight pussy, slathering Samantha’s blood on his cock to act as a lubricant as he slid harshly in and out of the young girl. The other straddled the girl, wrapping his arms around her quivering, struggling body, and slowly inserted his huge, throbbing dick into her ass.
Now the room filled with the grunts of the princess’ two rapists, Rebecca’s pained moans, the creaking of the metal cot, and liquidy splashes and gargles as the third man continued to saw into Samantha’s neck.
Rebecca, though her head was turned away from the corpse, continued to turn tearful eyes to it, only to see blood spatters as the knife dug deeper into her soft flesh.

3
The prince threw the door open, brow furrowed and with a hateful air. Before him, his princess acted the toy of three large men.
She wept and cried, struggled and fought. They punched her and struck her, raped her and beat her. Her saliva and blood dripped below her bouncing body.
For a moment, she managed to push against one of her rapists and remove his cock from her mouth. She screamed for the prince.
“My lord– please! Help–” but the captor had already taken control and filled her mouth again. The three had no regard for the prince’s presence, and proceeded to one by one remove themselves from Rebecca’s twitching body to empty their load onto her face and into her hair. They stepped away politely, leaving the princess to crumple to the floor helplessly, her face drenched in her rapists’ sticky white semen. She attempted to stand for her prince, but her arms were weak, and she only collapsed back into the puddle of saliva and jizz.
She wept loudly, hoping to draw some pity from the cruel prince, who only stood and stared at the entire spectacle unfold with arms crossed. Rebecca looked at him with watery, hopeful eyes.
She gained no more hope.
“A public execution it will be, then.” The prince said sternly. “For your insolence.”
Then he turned and left, slamming the door behind him. The princess lay collapsed, sobbing relentlessly.

2
The evil prince frothed at the lips as he pounded relentlessly at Rebecca’s asshole. Her puckered anus wrapped firmly around his massive cock, and she continued to scream in agony as he filled her entirely. Her hands clenched around the soft fabric of the bed, as if to pull herself away from the violent anal sex. Saliva dripped down her chin and pooled onto the blanket as her face contorted in extreme pain, her brow furrowed, teeth clenched, and eyes wenched shut. She had hoped her pleading wails would convince the prince to take pity, but she only inspired him to break her harder.
His grip soon started tightening on her flesh as climax began to bubble. A grimacing smile crossed his joyful face, and he pulled Rebecca closer and closer. Then, just as he was about to burst, he slid his cock out of her throbbing ass. She gasped as she finally was given relief, her body shaking and hands still clenching the soft linens. Her anus throbbed with nothing in it, and a clear liquid seeped out onto the bed.
Rebecca’s body collapsed. Her head turned, she laid her eyes on the guards for the first time since the prince arrived. They had their manhoods out and were stroking them to her collapsed body.
Rebecca distracted, the prince, still eager and stroking his cock, crossed to her front and violently grabbed her hair, yanking her head up. She squelched in pain and clasped his hand, moving with the yank but desperately trying to loosen his grip. He would not lighten.
Instead, with a slimy hand, he squeezed her pale, rosy cheeks and forcefully opened her mouth. His fingers caressed her soft lips and moist tongue, enjoying the wet, supple flesh. An evil grin crossed his face, and suddenly, he forced his dick into her mouth.

1
Samantha’s head rolled off her body and onto the ground as finally the blade pulled harshly through. For a moment her body remained upright, a squirt of blood bursting from the fresh wound, then tumbled over beside her freshly removed head.
The murderer, soaked with poor young Samantha’s hot blood, grabbed the severed head and gleefully examined it, toying with the young blonde’s thin pink lips, rolling her sparkling blue eyes, skimming his finger over the exposed flesh. The still-warm head gave him such joy, especially when the life that still managed to remain in her eyes faded into a dark abyss. The girl was dead, her crimson gore staining the whole room.
Rebecca, weeping to the point of near blindness, found herself squeamishly sobbing as the murderer placed her friend’s decapitated head onto the cot before her. Blood pooled out of the bottom of the head, which sat entirely too still, even despite the rigorous shaking of the surface on which it was placed. The poor girl mourned Samantha’s loss as she was brutally raped, staring deep into the lifeless eyes of a girl she once knew so well.
With her free hands, she gently stroked the pale, blood-stained cheek that once gave her warmth, now painfully cold.
Rebecca sobbed.
But the murderer, now growing impatient and bored of the miserable interaction he had been happily enjoying, grabbed Samantha’s head once more, coiling his fingers around a tuft of silky blonde hair and raised her severed skull into the air. Drops of gore dribbled onto the cot, clotting dead girl’s still beautiful hair and spilling from the messy stump neck that had so brutally been cut. With anticipating fingers, the murderer sank his grubby, dirty fingers into the opened throat-hole, exposed mere minutes ago. He found himself surprised at how easily the now useless throat spread, giving way to his fingers with ease. He spread the hole to his desire, and quickly but violently, pushed his cock into the opened throat.
Rebecca screamed objections, more from fear and hate than in any hope to halt the process. The evil man laughed at her misfortune, then brought Samantha’s severed head– now skewered by his dick– closer to Rebecca’s scrunched, agonized face. He watched happily as he gave her the unnerving sight of the head of his cock pushing slowly out of Samantha’s dead, gaping lips.
She screamed horrendously, beginning to fight more violently, but was quickly subdued by the two strong men that continued to rape her from behind.
The killer smiled evilly, then slapped Rebecca and grabbed her face violently. The girl gave in as he parted her lips, but hadn’t the slightest idea what he planned to do.
Then, the head of his dick, which now stuck out a more significant length, rammed into the back of Rebecca’s throat, and her poor soft lips made contact with her Samantha’s.

3
Rebecca was escorted out into the sunlight by two incredibly large guards, who gripped her thin arms harshly. Behind her was the prince, who rode on horse-back through the streets of the province. On either side of the girl were walls of watching citizens, no one having severe opinions of her, just waiting for the show.
It had been so long since she had seen sunlight, and while some part of her missed it, she now hated it for what it exposed. A small, meek girl, barely old enough to make her own decisions, quivering and scared, violently thin, and dressed in only a loose brown cloth that barely protected her, stained red and white.
She felt the watchful eyes of the whole town as all the way down the hill, through the winding streets, and over what felt like hundreds and hundreds of miles. Finally, after what felt like hours, her eyes happened upon a large platform in the distance. This was where she would die.
But where she had expected a towering guillotine, a harsh but quick fate, stood only an executioner with a haunting axe, donning black.
“My lord–” the princess quietly squeaked, eyes affixed to the man that would take her life, “–will I not be receiving the guillotine? I had thought–”
“No, wench,” he harshly replied, “There will be no such luxuries for you.”
She wanted to cry, but tried to keep what little pride she had left in front of thousands of watching eyes.
The journey came to an end as she was lead up wobbly wooden steps to the platform, where she was violently pushed to her knees. Before her sat a small wooden box, and before that a wicker basket. She found herself wondering if her head would even fit in something so small.
Then, as the prince hopped onto the platform, helped gently up by one of the two guards, her eyes made their way to the crowd. And there, in the very front with stern eyes, was her father.
“Papa–” she weakly began, “please understand– forgive me…”
Her father only stared, eyebrows furrowed.
“You are no daughter of mine.”
A solitary tear rolled down the girl’s cheek, and only now did she accept her fate. If she were to die, she could die knowing there was no better option.
“Rebecca of Faltshir,” the prince started, shouting for the whole castle to hear, “You have been found guilty in obstructing the expansion of our beautiful country. By denying the prince his rightful heir, and thus, your country a rightful king, you bring shame to your family, and to your community. Your penalty for your crimes– death.”
The crowd roared, ready for some entertainment. The executioner violently grabbed her pitiful garb and ripped it from her body, exposing her bare breasts and flat stomach. Rebecca held her head in shame, exposed to the world entirely.
Then, on the small of her back, the executioner’s foot kicked her down. Her head banged against the wooden block, a tightly tied rope keeping her hands locked behind her back. She now began to weep openly, her short, pitiful life flashing before her as death crept ever closer. The prince seemed to utter something to the executioner, prompting them both to smile, then stepped away. Rebecca shuddered and shook, the executioner’s arms raising the massive, imposing axe high into the sky. She thought of her father, of her life before a princess. She thought about all the brutal rapings, all the torturous fuckings.
She thought about Samantha.
And then the blade came thundering down.

2
Rebecca gargled and choked violently on the prince’s massive cock. The taste was atrocious and her throat grew ever more pained, her pulled jaw growing more sore. She pressed the palms of her hands against his stomach, trying desperately to pull away and get some air. But the prince was too strong, his thrusts shoving his cock deep into her throat and eliminating the possibility of any air.
Her throat, posed just right for the prince to slip his dick in and out with ease, bulged extremely to the collarbone as he continuously penetrated her. Rebecca’s eyes, clenched shut in pained agony, now rolled back with every deep thrust. Slobber swung in strings from her chin and enveloped his shaft, bubbling and foaming around her soft lips. Her face grew red, stained with tears and drool. This was getting too much– the poor girl couldn’t breathe.
She pounded against the prince’s stomach, begging for mercy, which only enraged the evil man. He angrily slid his throbbing cock from her throat and lifted her head with the hand that still held a tuft of her hair.
“You will allow your prince inside you until he is finished! Is that clear?” He barked crudely.
“Y-yes…” the girl started, struggling for air as finally she was allowed to breathe. Then, a heavy hand whipped across her cheek. She recoiled in pain.
“Ungrateful bitch! Learn your place! Learn your master! Yes who?”
“Yes– yes, master.”
He let out a satisfied grunt, then leaned forward and pushed her lack face into his slobber-soaked balls. The princess initially protested, the sack disgusting her immensely, but within an instant she learned her place. She subsided, and allowed herself to be humiliated.
For no longer than three minutes, the prince massaged his balls with the girl’s face, pressing her cheeks and forcing her to lick it. He moaned happily.
Finally, he pulled her away and positioned her face upwards. She looked so pitiful, covered in spit and pubes. Her glimmering eyes betrayed defeat, and tears continued to stream down her face.
“Open your mouth, cunt.”
She complied, showing the happy prince her soft, pink tongue.
Then, a burst of thick, white fluid erupted from the head of his penis, draping across the bridge of the girl’s nose. She flinched– the warm fluid was all too familiar but never failed to remind her of blood. The prince let out gleeful moans as more cum burst from his cock onto her lack face.
Her eyes were closed, the sticky strands having squirted onto her open eye, but they opened suddenly when she realized the jizz was now coming from different directions.
Above her were now the two guards, releasing their loads onto her helpless face.
Again she flinched, now struggling more to get away as the cum from the three men glazed her pale skin.
“My– my lord!” She protested, the cum in her mouth gargling her speech and bubbling out. The hand that clenched her hair kept her constricted.
Her face now dripped with cum, plastered top to bottom in soupy white. The three men cackled at the sight, and the prince finally released his grip, letting the girl collapse.
“Swallow it, bitch!” Yelled one guard. The prince grinned.
“We must get you pregnant!” He hollered excitedly. The dumb whore hadn’t an idea what was happening.
Rebecca reluctantly swallowed the pool of cum that swirled in her open mouth, wincing at the taste. The prince once again yanked open her mouth, checking inside to see it empty, save some of his pubic hair that stuck to the walls and between her teeth. He knelt close to her and whispered happily in her ear.
“The rest of it too, cunt.”

1
The taste of Samantha’s blood haunted Rebecca into quiet submission, tears still rolling from her eyes but shocking her to a point of fearful silence. She stared into her friend’s lifeless eyes at point blank as her rapist slid in and out of the two aligned throats. Rebecca gagged and gargled on the tip of the man’s cock, and each thrust in pressed her lips more against Samantha’s, which only grew more cold. Her blood now splattered on Rebecca’s face and left the girl traumatized.
Finally, the three rapists gleefully slid their cocks out of the princess’ quivering body and began masturbating over her.
Rebecca collapsed in exhaustion as the three pulled out, all her holes throbbing and quivering. She rolled onto her back and stared at the wooden ceiling, heaving and sobbing. Through the holes in the floorboards she spotted peering eyes from the floor up above, no doubt enjoying the spectacle of the poor girl’s brutal rape.
She found herself now so exhausted she could barely flinch when one of the men hauled Samantha’s headless corpse onto the cot next to her. The body flopped onto the girl, draped haphazardly with the still fresh stump leaking hot blood onto Rebecca’s bare shoulder. The girl wished this was one more moment to feel the warm embrace of her sweet, young caretaker, but the corpse was cold and clammy and provided no comfort, just weight on her pained body.
Then, Samantha’s severed head was placed carefully besides Rebecca’s. Her head turned to face Samantha one last time, and shakily, she placed a kiss on the clammy pale forehead.
Next came the climax.
The three evil men began to unload hot semen onto the two faces before them. In just a few pumps, the two were already slathered in jizz, and by the time they completed, the two girls were practically unrecognizable.
One of the men then grabbed Samantha’s head from behind and lifted it, feeling the weight and admiring the sheer amount of cum that dripped from her face. The two other men violently grabbed Rebecca and positioned her up into a sitting position. A smile crept across his face, and he tossed the girl’s head into the princess’ lap.
“Clean it up, cunt.”

They smiled as they left the tiny room, entirely naked and dripping sweat, blood, and cum.

3
Seconds felt like hours, and in her final moments before ultimate death, Rebecca recounted every brutal experience the castle had given her. The moment she lost her closest friend to those awful men, the prince’s horrible use of her small body, the raping just a day ago.
Samantha’s head, separated entirely from her body then drenched in cum. The taste of blood, semen, and death as the three men forced Rebecca to lick all their jizz off the dead girl’s face. The pike in her small room on which they placed the head, where it would sit for Rebecca’s remaining years, gradually decaying before her very eyes, the poor, naive girl too afraid to tool with her friend’s corpse. The blood stains that never came out of her cot.
It was a brutal life she had been forced to lead, and some small part of her was ready to leave it behind. She had only hoped death would be swift.
But, as all things in the poor girl’s life had been up to this point, her wishes crashed and burned painfully.
For once, the executioner’s aim faulted, the axe falling well below the neck and into the crook between her shoulder blades. The girl squelched in sudden agony, blood exploding from the wound onto the platform.
The executioner stumbled back, the ax wedged too deep into her flesh for him to be able to easily yank it out. Instead, the girl suffered, writhing around in agony with the massive weapon protruding from her back. Bone and flesh was now exposed where it was not meant to, and the roaring crowd only meant they wanted more gore.
In the front row, Rebecca’s father cheered gleefully.
The princess splashed in her hot blood, her bare body bathed in red. It wasn’t until the executioner pushed his foot against her back once more that she managed to remain somewhat still. He grabbed hold of the handle with both hands, pushing against her still wiggling body for some leverage. It wasn’t coming out smoothly, prompting the man to wrestle with the weapon, deepening the wound and making it even more of a bloody, mangled mess.
Finally, with a strong yank, he managed to tug the axe out of her struggling body, a spurt of blood exploding into the air as Rebecca’s face widened in agony. Now came more blood, the wound opened. It was a deep cut, the blade having stopped somewhere only just before fully slicing through her shoulders. It cleaved her body more than in half, and yet the girl survived, her torso now rising as she flopped wildly to deal with the pain. Yet, as she rose, everything from the shoulder up lurched forward, separate from the rest of her body.
This, naturally, was a painful sensation Rebecca had never before experienced, and sent her into an uncontrollable frenzy. Despite the executioner struggling to keep her down, she managed to stand and wobble around the platform. The country before her wanted a show, and whether she liked it or not she was doomed to give them one. It was only when the massive man tackled her that she came tumbling to the ground.
Her screams echoed over the sound of the roaring crowd. Her face was now drenched in blood, as was the wooden stage and her bare chest, a sight the world got to see when the executioner grabbed her hair and yanked her head up. Rebecca’s face was distorted in unending agony.
“Kill the bitch!”
“Slaughter her!”
“We want to see her fuckin’ die!”
Then, complying to the crowd’s demands, the executioner whipped out a jagged knife, tucked away in a sheath on his leather belt. He smiled proudly at the front-most row as he stroked her long, thin, bloody neck with the edge of the blade, taunting and playing.
Rebecca blinked the blood out of her eyes, ears ringing and the world silent as she struggled to grope with the immense pain. Her mouth, like a fish, gaped and twitched, and her big, innocent eyes looked down at the crowd.
Her father, jeering at his own daughter, spat in her face.
Then the knife sunk into her throat, and a splatter of blood exploded onto the crowd. With one, quick movement, the executioner slid the blade across her neck and opened it, pulling back on her head to show the bleeding stump.
He made quick work of decapitating Becca, sawing back and forth and easily hacking through her spine. She felt every bit of it, tears streaming down until the very end, when she felt the blade pop out the back of her neck. Suddenly, she couldn’t feel the searing pain in her back, just the searing pain in her neck. She couldn’t feel anything, really. In her last moments everything grew numb, dark, red. She was aware of the blood dripping from her neck, of the jeering crowd that she saw all of as the executioner raised her severed head as a price, of her quivering, twitching corpse that lay just below her.
She was finally dying– she could feel it. She wanted it– but she didn’t. No, she wanted to go back– wanted to stay alive. Live a better life. Run far away. She didn’t want to die. She didn’t want to die… She didn’t—
Death greeted her with Samantha’s face. Young and pretty, smiling and happy. Then decaying. Decaying fast. Old and wrinkly, covered in blood. Sad, scared. Then the face of her rapists. Of the prince. Of her father.

The crowd exploded as Rebecca’s head, freshly separated from her body, was lifted into the air, dripping blood and twitching as her eyes rolled back. Her corpse, still jumping, bled pools of blood onto the platform, and her pretty face– drenched in gore– grew slack in death.
The young, dead princess’ body was hacked up, the pieces of her corpse given to elite citizens– soldiers and noblemen, who graciously accepted her fingers, her legs, her breasts.
Her head was placed atop a pike on the gate into the city, where it would stain the iron red and rot.
Rot, along with the dozens of heads beside her. The dozens of failed princesses.
R: 11 / I: 0

The day she was cut in half

The day she was cut in half


The warehouse was pretty dark. None of the lights were on, only the dusty, cobwebbed skylights let in the reflected shine of the city, from low hanging, looming clouds. Like a dirty yellow blanket.

It was enough light for a young woman to tiptoe her way through the aisles, between racks and stacks of palettes, almost up to the ceiling.

She was alone. There would have been no need to tiptoe, but any sound echoed eerily in the large building and the reason she was here in the first place, at night and without light, brought with it a certain amount of healthy paranoia.

The warehouse was used as a drop-off point for various smuggled goods. And if the police were to catch her with the stash she was about to retrieve, she'd face a very unpleasant interrogation, while corrupt officers were trying shady methods to find out who had sent her, who she'd bring it to, and other questions that, if she answered truthfully would shorten her life considerably. If she didn't she'd rot in jail.

None of that would matter on this fateful day. There were no police, and she would in fact never have to worry about hitmen nor jail, but she didn't know that yet. She counted the aisles, then went down one of them counting racks.

She stopped in front of a large stack of rusty metal cages, each of which held plastic barrels with symbols and letters on them. It was not the stack in front of which she should have stopped. The goods she had come for waited savely on a shelf, one aisle further down. But that, too she didn't know.

The cages were mostly open. They were stackable, if you had a forklift, and seemingly gave enough room for footrest to climb on them. She started climbing.

She was three cages up, when the stack of cages when fate tried one final time to warn her. A shrieking metal creak sounded from below, as the imbalanced and overloaded metal protested, weakened already by age and rust.

She stopped, panting. Her legs felt a bit wobbly, and she felt her breasts brush against her shirt with every labored breath. Her fingers tingled, cramped to give her hold on the rusty metal. And for some reason she felt horny. Her pussy had been urging for a while. Her labia were slightly swollen and pressed into her panties, already soaked. The thrill of the illegal often made her a little bit aroused, but climbing this stack pulled her jeans tight against her nethers with every step and added the physical stimulation needed to be quite worked up.

She considered to take care of her little urge later, once she had what she had come for. A bit of quality time with her favorite vibrator, once she was safely back home. She'd close her eyes and dream about things that drove her wild, even though they would drive most people away, while she'd stimulate herself to sweet sweet release...

But that was not what fate had decided for her that night. Ironically, her fate would be almost exactly what she so often had dreamed about, as a fantasy, even if the circumstances were to be different - and rather unexpected.

She had claimed one more cage. High above the ground, only two more to go, when she felt herself moving backwards.

Instinctively she let go and tried to move back down. She assumed that only the footrest she had stepped on was unstable. But the problem was far below. With painful creaking noise, the metal protested and then gave way with a loud *pang*, as a weld gave way, and the entire stack of heavy, barrel laden cages tipped.

She tried to hold on to something, but everything was suddenly in motion, tilting, accelerating backwards. Her feet lost footing, and then the cage she was on suddenly jerked and shook her off. She was in freefall!

Her sudden scream was followed by immediate and loudly echoing pandemonium. The stack of cages crashed into the shelf on the opposing side of the aisle, then came tumbling down.

The young woman hit the hard concrete floor. She had no way to brace herself, and fell backwards, her head hit hard against something metal and sent her senses spinning in confusion, while around her all hell broke loose. Metal cages crashed down and shattered. Barrels hit the floor and burst. Liquids spilled, mixed and flushed each other down the aisle.

She did feel the impact on her belly. Like a punch into the stomach, only worse. It drove the wind out of her, and there was this stinging pain in her back, as if she had been thrown back first into a sharp corner. The wet cracking sound it made as she was crushed was inaudible in the cacophonie of destructive noises all around. And her scream never came, although her mouth was far open, only a suppressed gasp ever escaped it.

The falling crates could have hit her anywhere. They could have smashed her head to pulp, instantly ending her. They could have crushed her body like a bug. They could have missed her altogether, or trapped her legs. As it were, the cage that did hit her also shielded her from any that would come after it. It came down on an edge and remained, diagonally wedged into place, resting half on the floor that she had been falling on, and half on the shelf-rack behind and above her. Barrels and debris landed on it, but it did no longer budge. Only liquids flushed around her. Dark and invisible. Gooey, sticky, and burning.

The burning added to the agony of the blow to her guts and her cracked spine.

Again and again, she instinctively tried to scream. Her lungs heaved to press out the air, but she was unable to inhale. It was torture, and for nearly a minute, the only worry she had was that she couldn't even gasp for air. Pain clouded her mind, but fear grow inside her. Primal, immediate fear, that this was her end, that she would not regain her breath before blackness engulfed her.

Ironically it was when her strength left her, that her cramped guts relaxed enough to get a bit of air inside her burning lungs. Not enough. She urged for air like a drowning swimmer, gasping, mouth open. But every tiny breath she took was a bit bigger than the one before. Sweet sweet air.

She didn't care about the chemical stench, nor the smell of blood. She just needed to breathe.

By the time she didn't feel like she was suffocating anymore, the worst pain had subsided. She looked left and right, to see what had happened to her, as her mind tried to make sense of the situation.

She had fallen. That was clear. She was on her back, on the floor, hurting badly, and soaked into a mess of liquids that had been in those barrels.

She looked at the cage over her and saw it intersect the floor, roughly where her bellybutton was. Right where her guts were still hurting from being kicked with the force of a speeding bus. And where her spine still stung like a horde of wasps...

She couldn't feel her legs. She had not noticed it before, but she had no sensation beyond where that cage was having his weight on her. That meant her spine was broken, and she was trapped.

Right?

It dawned to her that the cage, in that orientation could actually have sliced right through her. That she was on this side of that cage. And then there was the cage. And on the other side there'd be the rest of her. Unfelt. Detached. Bisected.

That was an exciting and frightening thought at the same time. Frightening, because unlike a broken spine which would merely mean she'd spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair, being sliced in half meant, she'd die. Like... now.
But then again, this was her fantasy. Her secret, her kink, her fetish. The thing she imagined while rubbing her clit: How it would feel if it was gone. She'd be rubbing it, but not feeling it, because it was no longer part of her.

The excitement had one effect. She blushed, lightheaded, and her nipples were suddenly pointy.

There was only one way to find out. If she tried to pull herself out from under the cage, she'd know if she was merely crushed under it. Then she'd have to wait it out for someone to rescue her. Which probably meant being questioned why she was here in the first place. And then spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair. Probably in prison, too.
But she'd life.
Or, she'd find herself in half, in which case she likely had a few interesting minutes to try out as many of the exciting ideas, before she ran out of blood.

In fact, she had spent so long under the cage already, she was quite certain it was option one. Realistically, she wouldn't last all that long if her blood was basically pouring out of your aorta as quickly as your heart could pump it.

That also meant, maybe the cage was what was keeping her alive. Maybe, if she moved to find out, she'd open the floodgates and pour out like all those broken barrels had.

That was a frightening thought. Any other girl would probably have stayed where she was, just in case.

But she wanted to know. She had to know. So, as careful as she could she reached with her hands, towards where the cage met the floor and her belly ended.

To her surprise, her hand was stopped by a goopey, semi-solid mass. Some of the contents of a barrel that had leaked upon her from above had hardened like glue or rubber, poured all over her crushed midsection.

This was interesting.

More interesting was that the stuck didn't really stick to the floor, or the metal cage. A little pull, and it came off. A little bit of playing her fingers all around, and it came loose everywhere.

And then suddenly she was free. No longer glued to the floor, nor to the cage. And not trapped under it either. She never had been.

Arousal hit a peak, as she reached around, where her lower belly should have been but wasn't. Then up, to where she now ended. She expected blood, spilled entrails, gushing blood. Instead she felt the same gopey, rubbery sensation of rubber. Or glue.

She giggled. It was painful, but she couldn't contain laughter. What a twist of fate, that of all the substances that could have been in those barrels, the one that leaked on her waist was exactly the type of stuff that was needed to glue her ripped midsection shut and keep her from bleeding all over the warehouse floor. And... it happened to her, no less. Who had always fantasized about just this one unlikely, impossible chance.

The clouds had made room for the moon now, which shone through the skylights and made her see everything in silvery grey. Determined, she pulled herself out from under the cage. Like a swimmer doing backstrokes, she pulled herself out, grasping to what was left of the cage, and then some debris.

Panting, feeling lightheaded and aroused, she waited for a second. Absentmindedly she played with one of her nipples...

She just had to see. Pushing and pulling herself around, she moved far enough so she could see around the other side of the crate.

There were her legs.

She had lost a shoe, but her legs were otherwise unharmed. Like a sleeping girl laying on her back. Her jeans were still closed and made her hips look perfectly normal.

She moaned slightly as she stared at her lower belly beyond the hips. Naked of course. Her shirt did not reach this part. Her belly was sliced from side to side, and dark, probably red entrails were pouring out and then smeared against the floor. Smashed by the crate as it had come down.

She reached for her ankle. The closest part she could reach and pulled.

Her legs were completely limp. No twitch, no resistance. Surprisingly heavy, she hadn't thought that the legs themselves would have been so heavy. She pulled them towards her from under the crate.

Then she turned herself around, sideways. moving from her back on her belly. Herself being her upper torso, as her legs were obviously no longer part of her.

It was a weird feeling in her belly. As if everything tried to bulge out of her. But the glue held.

She undid her jeans.

It was weird to do that from between her legs. Her whole life, whenever she had taken her jeans off, it had always been from above, never from below. ANd she had never taken the pants of another girl before either. Not from that angle. She was surprising herself how clumsy it was.

Pulling the jeans off was even harder. She had to manouver them over her hips and thighs, but she ended up just pulling her entire lower half. She had to reach into the pants, right were her pussy was, to a familiar wet spot on her undies and hold on to her crotch for counterforce.

She moaned at the thought what this would had felt like before. It was the lack of any sensation that made this so weird. As if she was touching another girl in a naughty way.

She only pulled her jeans down to the knees, then tried to pull one of her legs out of the pants to free it.

They were so definitely her legs. She knew the touch, the scent, the sensation of touching them. She even knew how it felt to not feel her legs. Sometimes they fell asleep, if she had been sitting awkwardly. She'd touch her legs and not feel a thing, until the sensation came back like a thousand needles, torturing her.

Except this time there would be no needles. The sensation would never come back.

She brushed over her own skin, playing with her leg as if she was petting herself.

Ah yes the panties. They had to go, too. She peeled them of her hips, then repeated the same threading of getting her leg pulled out.

A few more guts spilled out of her belly with a wet sound. There was no glue on this side.

Now she had her own pussy in front of her, exposed, in the moon light. Not a hair on them, as she had waxed them just the previous day. And they were glistening moist. In arousal she could no longer feel.

Well, that wasn't exactly true. She still felt pretty aroused, she just couldn't feel the familiar pressure in her labia that came with it, nor the touch of her slightly enlarged clit, squeezing just barely past its hood, so the panties could rub against it.

She searched it with her finger. It was softer than it should have been at her current state of arousal. And it did not respond to her touch either. Normally she didn't have to rub it long to feel it twitch from inside and outside. Without blood pressure her bottom half was surprisingly frigid.

Except, she had been moist from before, and she still was.

She leaned closer and took a sniff. She knew her scent well. When she fingered, her fingers smelled the same. If she did it long enough the room was permeated with the smell of her arousal. But... what would it .... taste like? From the source?

She had fantasized often enough about giving herself cunnilingus after she was cut in half. She needed no hesitation, it was the very reason she had taken her pants off.

Her cunny was so soft under her tongue. Deformable, a bit rubbery. And the taste... In her mind she imagined now what it would feel like if someone did this to her if she wasn't in half. Or if her lower half had its own mind and could feel this, what would it feel? Unable to see anything, but very able to receive pleasure?

She stuck her tongue deeper into her and licked up every drop of liquid she could find, holding on to her hip with both hands. Moans escaped her, she moaned into her own pussy, feeling her nipples scrape both against the concrete floor and her own thighs.

She was still warm inside her pussy, she realized. If she left her lower half like this long enough, she'd cool down to ambient temperature, like a corpse. Her legs were already a bit chilly, but inside she was still hot.

A different thought came her. She slid a finger into her pussy. There was enough moisture and lubrication, although her spit had replaced most of the original fluid. She started fingering herself. Biting her lips, she started with one finger, then two. Then three.

She felt the tension against her fingers, and she remembered well how this had felt 'on the inside'. It was about as much as she could take, beyond that she got sore.

She always had wanted to put her whole hand inside herself, but it hadn't fit.

But now, she couldn't feel pain anymore. There was no harm in stretching her pussy a little bit. In a few hours it would start to rot anyway, she'd rather have as much fun as possible now.

Four fingers. Her pussy was so incredibly tight. But it could not complain anymore. No pain, no discomfort.

Something seemed to rip a bit, as she forced her hands in beyond her knuckles, all the way to the wrist. Past the tight entrance it was easy. She could feel her inside walls, warm and sticky and silken. Her pubic area bulged out a tiny bit, and the presence of her hand pushed more of what had once in her belly out of the end.

That gave her an idea. Something she hadn't done, even in her dreams.

She reached around with her other hand, right into the gory mess, Wet and slimy it was. In there probably were her bladder, and her womb. And lots of guts.

But beyond her womb she'd find her own hand now. Inside her vaginal channel.

It was surprisingly thin. Her inside skin, felt from both sides was just a thin membrane. She could feel her fingers against her fingers, and in between them was just this thin layer of her vaginal tunnel. She reached all around it, then let her hand glide higher, until her womb rested in her palm.

If she hadn't been cut in half, that was where possibly in some other reality she could have become pregnant, grew a baby inside herself. It was so small. She pulled a bit, felt the sensation in turn on her other hand, and she could see how her labia were pulled together and inwards.

If she was still whole, this would probably hurt like hell, she realized. But it was so hot. She could do anything to herself.

She opened her other hand. The one inside her vagina, then gently placed her womb inside her own palm. Through her vaginal skin, she could feel her fingers close against the slippery organ.

She removed her other hand and grasped her chest, moaning. She knew she was messing her shirt with blood and slime, but what matter did that make? She ripped open her shirt with one hand to free her breasts. The blood gave extra lubrication as she twisted her nipple, brought herself to a shivering whimper in the knowledge what she was about to do.

Then she clenched her fist around her womb, and pulled her hand out of her cunt without letting go.

It was still attached somewhere in there. Something had to rip, and she needed a surprising amount of force.

When it finally happened, she peed herself.

That was quite a surprise. She hadn't expected anything to be even still in her. But with her bladder squeezed and her womb torn from it, a squirt of unmistakable liquid came out of her.

And then her pussy turned inside out. Like a sock that you pull of your foot.

That moment, she came. She tensed, and started rocking herself, arching, shivering. Her hand clenched against her nipple, and ... having no hip ... she instinctively rubbed her lower most part that she still had against the floor. She felt the pushing and pulling sensation in her guts, as the rubberized substance that had poured over her was pushed against the concrete.

She moaned and screamed, and then felt a pulling sensation, as something came off.

With a wet sensation, her internal pressure pushed away the rubber, like a blockage in a sewage pipe.

She reached down between her breasts towards the odd sensation, and her hand touched hot, slimy guts and a torrent of blood that spilled out of her.

Her heart beat like crazy, still shivering from her orgasm, and with every heartbeat, she felt a gush of hot liquid pour out of her and spread all around her on the floor.
It dawned to her that in her orgasm, she might have overdone it a bit with the physical activity, but somehow that only prolonged her climax. She moaned with every breath and clenched her hand into her breasts as she felt herself gush her contents over the floor. Her other hand went deeper inside her living guts and clenched her entrails. Where she could feel them, where it still hurt, although her senses started going numb.

She still made humping motions, and the rubber went away completely now, spilling the remaining contents of her stomach cavity out of her. She could feel her insides swim in the gushing blood stream over her hand, between her fingers. Still connected to her. That thick thing was her liver, and the large one had to be her stomach. She could even feel the pressure of her fingers inside her.

Once again it got harder to breathe. With all the empty space in her belly, she couldn't draw air into her lungs, but it didn't matter anymore.

Every gush of blood became less than the one before, every heartbeat was weaker. She wasn't just going into shock, she was literally running dry. Leaking out,

If she could have seen her cheeks, she would have seen herself white as a ghost, contrasting with the dark red blood, but her vision faded, from the edges to the center.

Then it was black, and one by one all other sensations ceased as well.

The last thing she still felt was the warm afterglow of the best orgasm in her life.

...

When she was found the next morning, the police investigators were a bit puzzled. But then they decided to simply not mention the weird position the dead woman had been found in, her top half half on top of her lower, her womb pulled out, and one hand still clenched around her breast.

The report just wrote "Accident, One fatality, unidentified, female. Probably homeless seeking shelter."

Although the pictures the officers had taken and excluded from the report became quite popular in certain online circles. Although it was commonly assumed they were fake and that the photo had been arranged.
R: 1 / I: 0

Valentine's Danger

Little bit I wrote for a gifted art piece.

Furry(see image), Sex, Torture, Skinning, Gutting, Dismemberment, snuff, pred/prey… get your bingo cards ready!

I've done /short/ stories for pieces in the past, but this was the first true short story I've done for a piece. Depending on feed back I might do more.

Enjoy!

Chatin slipped her dress on getting ready for her date tonight, and tonight being Valentine’s Day. She had met a feline several months back and what had started out as a simple friendship had evolved into that much more. Although they were both a predator and a female it mattered little to her, and had long since ignored warnings from others on their relationship. What fears she had long since disappeared once their relationship became intimate.

For the night she had opted for a dress that was fancier than her normal attire, being lined with lace around the edges and across the shoulders. The dress covered her torso entirely down to her thighs, but left her back completely exposed down to her tail. With the fabric hugging her form it left enough visible to be attractive while hiding enough to make one wonder. She had worn nothing passed the dress assuming in advance that it wouldn’t be staying on her for too long anyway.

En lieu of a restaurant for the evening Aisha had opted that she come to their house for dinner, as she apparently had something special in mind. However, dinner wasn’t at the front of her thoughts currently, and it made her twitch thinking about the feline. Every time they had grown intimate, she was always left hanging and forced to solve the problem later. She was hoping tonight would be different after finally being invited to the cat’s home and on Valentine’s to boot.

She arrived at Aisha’s home in short order with her house not being too far away, though she had no idea of this fact until recently. Her claws clacked against the pathway as she walked to the door before rasping against it with her hand. Chatin was quickly met with the smiling feline wearing a red corset and matching skirt that blended well with their mostly pink fur. Aisha ushered her in with a kiss against her cheek before waving her off to sit down. “Have a seat dinner will be ready soon.” She said before disappearing from view.

Chatin flopped against the leather couch abruptly, not bothering to sit down normally. Immediately stretching out and relaxing, she waited on the feline to return. She closed her eyes waiting and thinking forward to the night, squirming lightly as her thoughts drifted straight into the gutter. It did not help her thoughts in the least when she suddenly felt claws dragging along her inner thigh. The sensation making her groan softly, she opened her eyes to the feline hovering above her purring. A second later that gaze was met with a kiss against her lips as the claws raked their way higher up her thigh.

Her groan quickly turned into a moan from the sensation, muffled with her lips pressed against the other girl’s. Those claws worked higher and higher while avoiding flesh, testing seemingly at her boundaries while quickly learning there was nothing beneath that dress. The sounds of her moaning and Aisha’s purring quickly filled the room before coming to a halt as the claws along with lips pulled away. Those claws, those sharp feline claws, however drug away with far more force than before leaving marks on her skin. The action however simple and quick earned a sharp moan from the skunk, making her shake in place while the feline only pulled away. “Food’s done.” Aisha said simply while walking away with her tail flicking idly behind her.

With a disappointed groan she drug herself from the couch on legs that were already shaking, and headed into the dining room to join the cat. Although she had no clue what had been prepared beforehand the sight of what looked like a steak with an assortment of vegetables made her mouth water. She knew most of what had been prepared was for her alone with Aisha primarily eating meat, and with their plate being sparse of anything but a steak of their own. Along with her long since getting used to Aisha being a predator, she had also grown used to the feline eating like one, so she paid no mind to it as she sat down.

“I hope it’s not too boring.” Aisha said while literally cutting into the meat with just her fork, causing Chatin to perk a brow at how soft meat was. The feline quickly took that bite into her muzzle while smiling to her and chewing it down.

“Looks good enough to me. You know I’m easy.” She said while testing that meat herself to similar results which only made her tilt her head. “Although I can’t remember ever having meat this soft before.” Adding before taking a bite herself and groaning audibly at the taste, having not had meat like this before. Meat in general was somewhat taboo with most being from a single breed of feral, or synthetic in nature. Either of which grew dull in taste regardless of how it was repaired when everything was made with it.

The feline giggled at the reaction while continuing to work at her plate. “I’m glad you like it. It took some effort to get it like this.” She said casually before taking another bite and staring at the skunk with the same smile as before, seeming to enjoy the reactions to her cooking.

“You need to tell me how you got it like this later.” She replied, finishing the meat off before the cat herself had time to finish. She realized this fact immediately making her blush some and go back to staring down at her plate, working at the vegetables now with far less enthusiasm.

“I plan on showing you in detail.” She replied as she finished eating and leaned forward over the table towards the skunk. “Among other things.” She added with a rumble from her throat making Chatin visibly twitch in place while trying to finish their own dinner.

“I-I see…” Chatin muttered as her face felt like it was on fire, trying now to hurry and finish what was left in front of her. Though she would suddenly stop while holding a hand up and ducking down to her side where her purse was. “I almost forgot.” She said while retrieving a box of chocolates and sliding them across the table. “It is Valentine’s after all.” Adding with a smile which was met in kind by the cat.

“Oh?” The feline said with a somewhat amused tone as she stood and walked over to grab the box. Opening it she rummaged through it before taking one into her muzzle to chew at it. Without warning Aisha leaned forward kissing the skunk and throwing her off at the action. That action making the skunk flush that much more with heat as her lips were parted, met with the feline’s tongue and sweetness from the chocolate. Groans filled the room again as the cat’s hand this time went straight for its prize, cupping the sensitive flesh between Chatin’s thighs and fondling it thoroughly.

Dinner was over at this point and she was almost literally drug from the dining room to bedroom only to be shoved down onto the bed. Her legs dangled off the side while she struggled to sit up before falling backwards once she felt a tongue against her folds. The noise that came from her muzzle was nothing short of bliss as her back arched and thighs parted widely for the feline. After having been teased each and every time by Aisha only to be left at the edge, and even at the start of the night, she utterly melted at the feeling. The teasing had gone on for the entirety of their dating and as that warm tongue met her damp folds she nearly peaked from that alone.

Reluctantly, Aisha pulled away after only a few moments of the pleasure, earning a groan from the skunk as she looked down confused. That confused look quickly disappeared, noticing the very bright and very hard erection protruding from the herm’s body. “Fuck…” Chatin said in bewilderment at the sight while Aisha quickly leveled herself with the well lubricated entrance. No words were shared as the feline pressed forward penetrating the skunk and spearing her folds apart slowly. The feline’s anatomy was different and resembled an equine more than anything, and as such that broad head took a moment to stretch her opening before popping inside. The moment it popped in, however, a sharp gasp could be heard from the skunk followed by a drawn out moan as it only slid its way deeper into her.

Aisha moved slowly at first, taking her time to hilt inside Chatin before even beginning to thrust. Each movement was methodically slow while gradually building speed until their bodies slapped against each other. Both moaned in unison for a time while Aisha grew in speed until Chatin grew quieter and sluggish. The skunk would peak suddenly without warning, squeezing at the thick shaft buried in her before falling slack entirely against the bed. Aisha paid no mind to this even as the skunk began to pass out and only continued to thrust into that passage until meeting her peak, filling the motionless body with her seed.

The feline pulled out slowly with a groan and left her on the bed to begin gathering things needed for dinner. After a few minutes, she returned to grab the skunk and tossed the female over her shoulder before heading for the kitchen. She had much to do before the initial drugs wore off and her girlfriend awoke hours later. Although part of her wondered how much she could accomplish while her partner was incapacitated, as it took time to prepare a full size anthro.

Chatin would awaken some time later with an audible groan as her limbs throbbed along with her head, and as hard as she tried she couldn’t move. Everything was blurry as she opened her eyes and she felt like she had been drinking as she looked about. It was confusing what she was seeing, being that her arms were outstretched away from her towards the ceiling and something was tied tight around her upper arms. Her lower arms throbbed heavily as well as her lower legs, but she couldn’t see them past her torso that was being held up by her arms. She had been secured to a rack with her limbs tied off above each joint and pulled outward away from her body, leaving her quite immobile and defenseless.

Another thing she couldn’t see or feel was the IV protruding from her neck, feeding her a slow drip of heavy pain killers that was causing the drunken sensation. It wasn’t until she tried to open her muzzle to speak, and fail to do so, that she knew something was wrong. Granted her partner had been sitting by, watching and waiting for her to wake up the entire time, sitting just out of view of the skunk while playing with an oddly curved knife. “Morning, sweetheart.” She said in a tone the skunk didn’t recognize, but made her turn towards the sound regardless.

“Sorry, but I tied your muzzle shut. At this point your moans will be enough, and I don’t want to hear any pleading.” She said in a tone that sounded almost disgusted to Chatin which only made her wonder what was wrong. “Remember when you asked how I made your dinner? Well… I meant it when I said I’d show you.” Aisha continued while still out of view before Chatin felt a sharp sting at the base of her neck dragging downward. The sting almost felt like a claw raking down her spine and admittedly drew a lustful moan from her in her delirious state.

“It’s good that you can moan from this. That will make the next few parts… interesting.” The feline continued to say as the stings continued to create lines across her back, arms and finally her legs. It felt like she was being drawn on with a single claw, but it left a dull ache every place that it drug across. Aisha would finally come into the blurry view of the skunk, naked and with an erection once again, making her think it was part of some game. So she thought nothing of it as Aisha stepped closer and wrapped around the restrained skunk while aligning herself with the skunk’s passage. The angle was somewhat odd standing up but she made it work, popping in with much less effort than the first time just a few hours prior.

Chatin moaned lewdly from the sensation as Aisha began to thrust immediately while the feline’s claws dug into her back. The pain from the claws only aroused her further making her tighten around that shaft until she felt something wrong. That wrong feeling was Aisha slowly separating Chatin’s pelt from the cuts she had made just prior. Aisha used her claws to get in under that layer of flesh and fur, getting purchase on it before tugging slowly away from the spine. Although flooded with drugs, the pain of what was happening was still intense and made her writhe against her bindings while immediately screaming in response. Though the screaming was muffled from her muzzle being tied shut, her pelt was slowly torn from her body while the feline rutted into her.

The pain was unlike anything she had felt before and no matter how she moved it wouldn’t stop. She tried to plead for Aisha to stop, but it was just as muffled as her screams as Aisha suddenly slammed into the skunk. Chatin felt warmth flood her passage as cold began to wash across her back and shoulders. That cold brought unimaginable stinging that only continued to spread with the cold, moving towards her chest now. It was at this time that the feline pulled free of the skunk, letting their joining drip to the drain below as she focused on the work at hand now.

She could now see what was happening as she looked down, as much as she didn’t believe it and as much as her brain was screaming. Aisha was tearing her fur literally from her body in one piece, and it was excruciatingly painful as well as slow. It wasn’t until she actually saw it happening that she heard the sickening sound caused by it as well, but that sound only lasted a few more seconds as the remainder of her pelt tore free from her body. She screamed until she had no air left in her lungs as her entire torso had been rendered furless, skinless and leaving only patches on her body. Her neck, upper arms, lower arms, tail and pelvic area were the only things still covered in fur at this point.

Tears rolled down her face from both the emotions flooding her brain and the pain that was beyond anything she had experienced before. She was confused as to how she was still awake during all this, and further why Aisha was doing this. The feline offered no explanation though as she methodically moved on to the next task, grabbing a fine toothed saw after setting the pelt down. “Honestly I don’t skin everyone I bring home for dinner, but your pelt was far too beautiful to simply shave off and waste. You are however one of the few I’ve drugged enough to keep you alive during this part… well, until your body goes into shock at some point.” Aisha said as she lined up the saw with one of the skunk’s joints.

“Funny thing about bones. They’re actually pretty hard to cut through neatly, as they’re quite hard… not to mention arteries… but if you tie off just above the joint.. and separate there… then it’s easy.” The feline continued to monologue as the blade dug into the skunk’s flesh, tearing through it with ease despite the sickening noise. The pain was somehow worse than the last experience, making her writhe violently against her bindings while screaming once again. The screaming didn’t last much longer though as her voice gave out from the severity, falling to only muted noises as her body was dismembered. Aisha worked quickly to sever each limb at the joint, having already tied off above the joint to prevent her partner from bleeding out.

After a few more excruciating moments the skunk was rid of her lower arms and legs, leaving her with just her torso and the upper portions of her limbs. The next thing she felt was a another sharp bite, along with a snapping sound, as her tail was literally torn from her body, leaving only another aching wound as she began to shake violently. “Oh dear… can’t have that…” The feline said while increasing the drip rate on the IV until the shaking slowly subsided. “I didn’t think removing your tail would be the tipping point… but I’ll remember it if I ever bring a skunk home again.” She said casually as she tossed the lifeless tail onto the skunk’s pelt.

“I was truly hoping to keep you alive for the finale… but it looks like you won’t last much longer. Such a frail thing.” Aisha said mostly speaking to herself at this point as she began to lower the skunk from the rack, and carry her to a nearby metal table. “Granted you’re likely too drugged to appreciate this next part… but…” She only continued to say before dragging another knife down the torso of the skunk, severing the flesh but only earning a muffled groan from her partner. Slowly Aisha began to cut open and separate the flesh, revealing the abdominal cavity beneath it.

For the time being the organs beneath were held in by the thin membrane she had skillfully avoided, but it likely wouldn’t survive the next part. Without a word or warning Aisha pulled the skunk to the edge of the table and penetrated the furless and nearly lifeless female. No response was given from Chatin as Aisha began to violently plow into the smaller female’s body. Each thrust now was visible to the naked eye as organs moved about and the vaginal passage stretched with each thrust. Aisha didn’t need long to peak this time and groaned in satisfaction as she did for the last time with the skunk.

As Aisha pulled free the only response from Chatin was breathing with her eyes staring up blankly at the ceiling. It only earned a shrug from the feline as she cut into the membrane exposing the organs beneath it, and slowly began to remove the waste. This wasn’t the first time she had done this and she quickly severed, removed and discarded things that were not edible or would taint the meat during the cooking process. At some point during this, Chatin had quit breathing which only made Aisha sigh in disappointment, but continue to work nonetheless.

With her partner no longer breathing she didn’t bother to take her time and quickly emptied the cavity of organs, leaving it empty as she grabbed the saw once again. “Won’t be ruining that beautiful head of yours.” She said before loosening the ties on each limb letting the blood empty from the lifeless body. Once that ceased, she severed Chatin’s head from the body and set it neatly with the pelt to be preserved later. Finally with nothing more than a lump of meat to be cooked, she slid the prepped carcass onto a large metal tray to be slid into the oven. At least for Aisha Chatin had served her purpose as prey becoming food for the feline for the next several months, but it was too little too late to realize the dangers of dating a predator for the skunk.
R: 5 / I: 0

AbbottWarr's Single-Chapter Story Thread

Thread for me to post any one-off stories I write.
R: 2 / I: 0

Tyrone's Misc. Flash Fictions

Disclaimer: All characters are 18+, any resemblance to real characters or events is purely coincidental. English is not my mother tongue so any criticism or advice is greatly appreciated.

Schoolgirl Skullfuck
=(M/F, nc, rape, brain fuck)=


Muffled screams echoed within Mr Nwabudike's office, accompanied by a series of rhythmic grunts, heart-wrenching sobs and squeaks of the rusty springs inside an old mattress.



Katie, a pretty little blonde from a conservative family, squirmed between Mr Nwabudike's muscular bulk and the semen-stained mattress - her white blouse wide open, her pleated skirt rolled up on her waist, and her white-and-blue striped panties forcefully stuffed into her mouth as an impromptu gag. Tears rolled down her face as he brutally took her precious virginity without an ounce of love, her tiny body bucked in pure agony when he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled himself deeper into her tight love canal.



"Ssshhhhh Katie, it'll all be over soon."



Mr Nwabudike leaned close to her ear and whispered, revelling in her pain when he felt her tiny little body tightened and spasmed beneath him as the tip of his cock forcefully penetrated her virgin passage. "You really should have paid more attention in class, that way maybe you wouldn't have ended up in this situation."

With a firm grip on her body and a mighty thrust, he slammed the entirety of his shaft into her body, shredding her unlubricated passage linings to bits as a thick stream of blood spurted out between her milky thighs.



He fucked her with utmost ruthlessness and cruelty, the way her tiny body flailed helplessly beneath him and her terror filled eyes would draw tears out of anyone with a heart.



Her screams intensified with the pace of the thrusting, from slow and sporadic sobs to sustained sheer howls of pure agony, which were music to his ears when accompanied with the cadenced sloppy slapping of his solid mass impacting against her shapely ass. The poor girl's body bounced and twitched like a ragdoll as he brutally fucked her as if she's an inanimate object, her gorgeous green eyes widened in pain and disbelief when he told her that he planned on impregnating her with his seeds.



He had no intention of letting her get out of his office alive, he merely wanted to see a reaction out of her.



"Don't worry Katie, it'll be over soon… shhh, no more tears…"

Nwabudike smirked as he reached for the ball peen hammer tucked beneath the mattress, pressing it against the back of the girl's head. "I've always wanted to know what's going on in that little head of yours. "



He raised the hammer in the air and swung down with all his might.



*CRACK*

*Thud*



The unmistakable sound of cranium being shattered. Followed by a stifled sob, a few involuntary twitches, and a steam stream of warm piss as her bladder finally gave out. Then silence ensued.

But not for long.

On the verge of orgasm, Mr Nwabudike pulled himself out of the dead girl's still warm cunt, straddling her tiny shoulders, he held Katie's head in both hands, placing the bulbous tip of his throbbing cock against the still bleeding cavity in her head before thrusting it deep into her skull. Tiny globs of blood and brain matter ran down her cheeks as he began to fuck her head in long, broad strokes, culminating in an orgasmic grunt when he slammed his pelvis against her head and shot his sticky seeds deep in her skull.

When he's completely spent, he pulled his half-flaccid, bloodied cock out of the deceased girl's head and took a long, good at the visage of terror frozen on her face. Satisfied with his handiwork, he ripped the girl's panties out of her mouth and pocketed them, before dialling a familiar number on his cellphone.



"Janitor's office."



"Hey Taylor, it's me… Yes, there's another one I need you to take care of… Yes, I know about the nosy music teacher." After a brief pause, a smile formed on Nwabudike's face. "Come over and help me tidy up, then you can tell me all about it."


—-
I plan on writing more stories involving Nwabudike, a teacher at a fictional all girls' college. Ideas, suggestions welcome.
R: 0 / I: 0

He Came With Wind (Horror, Mistery)

Hi, this is my first story and my first post after Gurochan fell down. It isn't too guro but it tells about a event envolving sex and horror. Also I don't where published. I hope you like it. I'm not a native english speaker, so sorry for gramatical errors.

First Part

Some days before spring, the winds of winter were blowing their lastest breathes. The sky was clearing from dark clouds. A time ago, winds were getting more stronger. How was it? Twenty? Thirty miles per hour? Nobody cares. But I will tell you about a little and peacefull village on the flat fields, because there was happening something strange and horrible…

All started at an afternoon, a eight years old girl was walking alone from a distant school back to home. It was cloudy and dark. Everybody was a home for bad weither. Then, the wind started to blow with more and more strenght. Everybody heard a scream from outside. Nobody was on the street. No were signs. No were traces. They just founded a little yellow dress, ripped and stucked on a tree.

"What was it?" somebody asked.

"It seemed like a child screaming" said another one

The horror started…

Three days later.

"Bye dad, I will collect some berries" said Claire.

"Please don't come too late" said the old man.

The girl kiss his forehead and went to the deep forest. She turned seventeen years two months before. Everybody loved her. Claire was the most cheerful girl on the village. Outside, she was good girl, beautiful and pure; but inside, she was totally diferent…
Arround thirty minutes later, she arrived to a cottage. There was a young and stronger man cutting wood. He saw her and take her to the little house.
She started to taking out her long purple dress, shoes and pantyhoses. He started to finger her hairy pussy and kissing her pink nipples. His cock was totally hard and erect. She literally ripped his pants and started to give him a blowjob.

"Did you waiting for this, right?" He said.

He sat on the couch and she introduced his cock into her vagina and started to ride on it.

"Oh, god" Claire moaned.

He was bitting her tits. They were fucking more quickly.

"Ah, I love it, I fucking love it"

"I'm cumming"

Her body was covered with semen.

"Oh Tom, I was waiting for this a long time" She started to speak.

"Me too" said Tom "But why are you staying with that old man"

"Do you mean to my dad? 'Cause I don't have anybody to care me"

"You can marry with me, so we will live together"

She laughted.

"Forget it. I just want you for sex. Also I like how the people thing about me. I wonder how will feel my father when he know that his little and innocent girl is having sex with a woodcutter on the forest instead collecting berries. Ha, ha, ha!"

Then the sky was getting dark. She dressed quickly and started to run out. At middle way, she got tired and stopped. The wind started to blow up. Then a misterious shape appeared behind Claire.

"Who are you?" She asked.

Then it toke her.

"What the fuck are you doing? Let me go!" She yelled.

Everybody heard a strong scream.

"It was from here" Said a man with a torch, followed of few men.

It was a long purple dress on the ground. An old man toke it.

"Claire…" He said.
R: 25 / I: 1

Waifu Wars Pussy Pain

Warning, Vice Dark Lord does not condemn violance towards women, or anyone for that matter. Just like, don't be an asshole
R: 3 / I: 0

Her Liquid Arms (An autopsy report of a fictional anorexic woman)

I performed an autopsy on the body of VAN PALADE, CAROLINE L. at the Hospital for Tropical Diseases In London, England on the date of October 31, 2009 @1430 HOURS.

From the anatomic findings and pertinent medical history I ascribe death to:

A: IDIOPATHIC RIBOSOMOPATHY

AS A DIRECT CONSEQUENCE OF

B: ANOREXIA NERVOSA

Anatomical Summary:

I. Pulmonary edema

II. Anorexia Nervosa (clinical)

III. Cachexia

IV. Distended abdomen

V. Dehydration

VI. Liver necrosis

VII. Leukopenia (found on microscopic analysis of bone marrow)

VIII. Splenic necrosis

Report:

External Description:

The body is unclothed and un-embalmed and is that of a well-developed, frail 20 year old pale white female which measures 5 feet 11 inches in length and weighs 95 pounds. The body is at room temperature. Rigor mortis is not present. Liver mortis is in the dependent portions and is unfixed, blanching with pressure. The hair is dark black. The pupils are widely dilated and are round, regular and equal. They measure 0.6cm in diameter. The eye-colour is green. The nasal cavity is clear. The mouth is clear. No abnormalities are seen. The teeth are natural. The ear canals are clear. No injuries are seen of the neck. A small superficial abrasion measuring 1/4 inch is seen over the left breast. The abdomen is extremely distended. The female genitalia reveal no evidence of injury or disease. The legs show no evidence of injury. The toe nails are unpainted. The arms are thin. An intravenous needle is present on the left arm. A superficial abrasion measuring ~1/8 inch is present on the back of the left hand. The finger nails are short and are painted black. The right hand shows minor desquamination.

Internal Examination:

CNS:

The scalp and pericanial tissue reveal no evidence of injury or disease. The skull is intact and shows no
fractures. The dura is intact and shows no hemorrhages, either extradurally or subdurally. The arachnoid is thin and transparent. The cerebrospinal fluid is clear. The arteries of the circle of Willis have their normal anatomic distribution and reveal no arteriosclerosis. The brain weighs 1100 grams and shows no focal alterations of the surface layers. On multiple sections no abnormalities are seen throughout the cortex, white matter, basal ganglia, thalami, midbrain, pons, cerebellum or brainstem.

Neck:

Pink foamy material is present in the airway to the level of the larynx. No obstruction is seen. No gastric contents are present. No injuries or abnormalities are seen of the tongue. The larynx, trachea and large bronchi show no abnormalities. The soft tissue of the neck reveal no evidence of injury or disease.

Body Cavities:

The pleural and peritoneal cavities are free of fluid and the surfaces are smooth and glistening. The pericardial cavity is clear of any fluid.

Heart:

The heart weighs 160 grams and is small but of normal shape and configuration. The epicardial surface is smooth. The myocardium is red-brown and firm and shows no focal ulcerations. The endocardial surface and valves are grossly normal. The coronary arteries reveal no arteriosclerosis and no congenital abnormalities. The aorta is grossly normal. The pulmonary arteries and great veins are grossly normal.

Respiratory System:

The lungs weigh 450 grams each The surfaces are reddish-pink and moist. The consistency is soft and doughy. The cut surface is dark red in the lower lobes and pale grayish-pink in the upper lobes. Frothy pink fluid is present on the cut surfaces. No focal alterations are seen and no evidence of aspiration, pneumonia or tumor is seen grossly.

Liver:

The liver weighs 2000 grams. The capsule is reddish-brown and smooth. The liver is massively enlarged. Slices of the liver have a uniform reddish-brown appearance and show signs of focal necrosis. The gallbladder contains an estimated 10 ml of green viscous bile. No stones or abnormalities are seen. The bile ducts are normal. The hepatic lymph nodes are enlarged to about the size of a pea. Tests for common hepatotoxins were NEGATIVE

Spleen:

The spleen weighs 400 grams and is enlarged. The capsule is grayish-purple, smooth and tense. The consistency is firm. Cross sections are dark red and show focal necrosis.

Pancreas:

The pancreas is grossly normal.

Gastrointestinal Tract:

The entire esophagus is grossly normal. The stomach contains an estimated 200 grams of a dark green, dry and crumbly material which has the consistency of ground coffee. The stomach contains no indefinable food or medications. The mucosa is grossly normal and reveals no ulcerations or other abnormalities. The duodenum is dilated and full of a soft yellowish-green material. The mucosa is intact. The small bowel is also distended and full of a yellowish-green semisolid syrupy material. The appendix is normal. The colon is distended and dilated with a greenish dehydrated material to the level of the terminal sigmoid. The rectum is empty and shows no abnormalities.

Genitourinary System:

The right and left kidneys weigh 130 grams each. The capsules strip with ease revealing a smooth reddish-purple surface. The cut surface reveals good corticomdullary distinction. The cortices and medullae are grossly normal. The ureters are unremarkable. The bladder is normal and contains an estimated 20 ml of clear cloudy urine. The vagina is clear, the mucosa is intact. The cervix is smooth and small. The uterus is small but of normal shape and configuration. The myometrium is firm. The endometrium is thick and mucoid. The fallopian tubes are grossly normal. The right and left ovaries are unremarkable.

Endocrine System:

The pituitary, thyroid and adrenal glands are grossly normal.

Bone Marrow:

Microscopic analysis of bone marrow appears consistent with leukopenia. An antibody assay for trichothecene mycotoxins was NEGATIVE

Signed by: Dr. Simon Torben Posford, D.O

Report released Nov 4, 2009

Beware of her liquid arms if your soul is also liquid…
R: 16 / I: 0

Post Mortem Incest (m/f-f, Incest, Necro, Shooting, Piss, Shit.)

Everyone I know – my friends, coworkers, relatives, wife, and kids, and pretty much the entire town – has heard the story of how my sisters were brutally gunned down when I was fifteen. It was Winter of 2021, and a cult of anarchists had formed and gained influence in the United States. The Obliterators, as they called themselves, created a new form of terrorism which involved invading homes at random and killing everyone they could find. My house was one of the first to be targeted by this new tactic. Based on my personal testimony, investigators, as well as the media, believed the terrorists left under the assumption that I was already dead, after I tumbled and knocked myself unconscious. That story is ludicrous, and the fact that they believe the Obliterators left without making sure I was dead is amusing; responsive or not, they would have shot me anyways to be sure. However; this misinformation was beneficial to me, and I always agreed with the official story when I was asked. The truth of the matter is, I was conscious through the whole ordeal; I survived because they never found me, and I never let them know I was in the house. That is not the main reason I kept this a secret.

We moved into that house just a few months earlier, so my dad could be closer to his new job. Although it was a big house, the bedrooms were spacious, and there was just three of them. My parents got one, my sisters, Courtney and Rebecca, each got their own room, so I ended up with the attic as my room. Not that I had an issue with it; it was bigger than the bedrooms, I could always tell when my parents were coming in, and it was secluded. It got even better; just two days before the shooting, I discovered a small hole in the floor, and it was directly over the bathroom. And it was directly above the toilet.

Now, I don't really know how common it is for a sibling to have a crush on on another; I would be willing to bet a lot more than most people would guess, but I could be wrong. I do know that I was one of them.

Courtney, who was only two years older than me, was the first girl I ever had a crush on. Frizzy dark hair, which she kept down to her waist, and a slender frame. I first noticed how pretty she was about the time she turned eleven, when her buds began to sprout. They blossomed as she turned into a teenager, and her low cut tops left very little of her watermelon-sized meat sacks to the imagination.

Rebecca, being two years younger, only gained my attention a few weeks before her thirteenth birthday. She had the same slender frame as Courtney, chestnut brown hair to her shoulders, that she normally kept in a ponytail, and a smooth, milky, complexion. Her breasts came in later, but, when they sprouted, they blossomed quickly. I truly noticed when she reached across me to grab the remote from the back of then couch, and I got a face full of cleavage. As she never wore a bra, I got my first real peak of nipples.

Other than the incident with Rebecca, I never actually saw either of them nude. Over the years I caught myself glancing out of the corner of my eye when they walked by in tight shorts or pants, or whenever one of them bent over. I jerked myself off thinking about them in the tub or in a changing room, but for one reason or the other I did not attempt to get a glimpse of them in the buff until I found the hole in my floor.

The second day after my discovery I was peeping down the hole as Courtney took a shower. While the view inside the curtain was blocked by the curtain, I was waiting for her to come out. Then the door opened.

"Who is it?" Courtney peaked around the curtain as Rebecca stepped through the threshold.

"Just me. I gotta go number two," my little sister replied.

Courtney nodded and went back to her shower. "Please use the air freshener before you leave."

"Okay. I'll remember this time." She pulled down her pants in underwear, unknowingly giving me a brief glimpse of her tight ass, and sat on the toilet.

I listened for the plopping of her shit hitting the water, when the sound of heavy footfalls rapidly coming down the hall caught my attention. Rebecca looked at the door as it slammed open, and a tall masked man clad in black camouflage stepped brandishing a Colt AR-15. Rebecca raised her posture and her chest expanded as a scream approached her lips, but the man fired before she could even squeak.

Her body thrashed and danced with each impact; several dozen bullets ripped through her chest, and shredded her heart and lungs in a flurry of blood. Her body slumped back with her tongue lolling uselessly from her mouth, and a blood oozed from her lips. The plop I expected moments ago came, accompanied by a tinkling, as her body emptied her bodily wastes into the toilet.

I could hear Courtney whimpering loudly, and the gunman could too. He reloaded his weapon and pulled the curtain open.

"No! Please no! No! No! No..." He shoved the barrel of the gun directly into her mouth and pulled the trigger. Her muffled scream abruptly stopped as more than a dozen bullets blasted a hole in the back of her head and spattered pieces of brain on the tile. He body went limp and she slid down into the tub, with a trickle of piss running down her legs.

I laid there looking down at the ruined, naked, bodies of my sisters, with my mouth agape and eyes widened, for almost fifteen minutes. Until they left, after searching all of the bedrooms and closets; I was lucky they neglected to look in the attic.

After I was sure they were not going to come back I climbed out into the hall. My first thought told me I should call the police and then my parents, who were in Berlin for their anniversary. Something – my hormones and curiosity, no doubt – took over. I walked towards the bathroom. The killer left it open, so I just walked right on in.

My first sight was Rebecca sitting there on the toilet, legs spread and rivers of blood poured from her chest; some went in the toilet while others fed into a crimson puddle on the floor. I had a perfect view her smooth pussy. My dick pushed against the fabric, and I felt a little disgusted with myself that I was getting hard over my little sister's dead cunt. Yet, I was unable to control myself, and before I knew it I was crouched in front of the toilet and my left index finger prodded her labia. It was still warm, and quite moist.

I softly rubbed her pussy for several minutes, then inserted my fingers into her slit, and into her tight little hole. I pulled it out moments later dripping with her juices. Then my attention shifted to Courtney.

She laid against the wall of the tub; fat drops of blood dripped from her mouth and splashed on between her legs, to be carried into the drain by the water still pouring from the shower head. I sat down crisscross in front of the tub and reached out to stroke the side of her face. I grabbed one of her breasts; caressed and squeezed it, then licked her puffy areole and suckled on her nipple. Then I dropped it, and watched it droop uselessly. I lifted up her face, stared into her vacant green eyes, and, after wiping the blood from her mouth with a wet rag, softly kissed her lips.

I pulled away after about a minute and let her head slump. I told myself it was time to go make some phonecalls, but I had to do something about the massive erection, and masturbating would not have sufficed.

As I stood up, I grabbed Courtney's upper arms and pulled her limp body up with me; chunks of brain fell out of the back of her head and plopped down into the tub as I lifted her. I pulled her body out and dropped it onto the floor, with her legs spread wide. I unbuttoned my pants and pushed it, along with my boxers, to my ankles. Then I crouched in front of her, held wrapped my arms around her thighs, and shoved my member into her pussy. It tight and wet, and it only took a minute of thrusting to climax. I grunted as I sprayed my sticky white too into her womb.

I collapsed on top of her, with my head nestled between her breasts, as I took in air. I was filled with both self-loathing and disgust, but also euphoria and a feeling of accomplishment; I just lost my virginity, and to the first girl I had a crush on, but at the same time she was my sister and she was dead. And I was not satisfied.

After I regained my strength, I got up and lifted Courtney's body back into the tub. I went back to the toilet and grabbed Rebecca. I laid her out and front of the tub, legs open. I lifted what remained of her t-shirt over her shoulders and fondled her breasts; there was very little left, and her nipples were certainly gone, but they were still soft, firm, and squeezable.

I mounted her and thrust my cock forward and entered her girlhood. Blood trickled from her pussy, and I realized that I was her first, and only, sex partner. The fact that she was a virgin made my member stiffen even more, and I pushed all the way to her cervix; there was no need to worry about hurting her, and I rather enjoyed squeezing into her tight hole, so I thrust hard and fast. This time I was able to control myself and hold back when I felt it coming too soon. I fucked my young sister for almost half an hour before I allowed myself to orgasm. I shot my seed into her, but kept going for another half-hour, Cumming two more times before I finally pulled out.

After I placed Rebecca's body back on the toilet seat I stood over her, watching cum drip from her cooling vagina. I finally left after another hour, to call the police and then my parents. I told them I fell out of the attic and woke up hours later, to explain why I took so long after the murders to contact someone. The killer was caught down the street, so, to my luck, an autopsy was deemed unnecessary. The true events were kept a secret, and this journal will be buried with me when I die.
R: 17 / I: 0

I dont want to die (interactive, loli, bunny girl)

It's been a while since I've written. I've learned a lot about what I like and what people like. In at work, and I could he working, but I would rather take a break and do something fun.

I shouldn't spend the whole work day writing this though, so maybe I'll turn it into a little game and ask you guys to help me continue.


<br></br>

It's as simple as not wanting to die. I've been sheltering this bunny girl for several weeks now. Shes adoreable and petite and can manage to do anything I ask with some difficulty. Her bright red eyes peek through saturated blue bangs that are like a cloudy sky in warm light, and like a deep blue ocean in cold light. She doesnt have many clothes but what I bought her, it's sort of like having a doll. These big fluffy sweaters and gummy sneakers I buy her, it's enough for her to get around, and shes unfathomable cute when her with her spindly little legs holding up clothing twice her size. I just look at her. I'm sort of looking for an answer, but I know there isnt one.

She has a lot of human in her, so her face is mostly cleared of excess fluff and fur. Her oversized ears and untamed fluffy tail are the biggest problems. She could wear gloves to cover plush white paws with thick black claws I've spent hours rounding down with a sand paper nail file. She could wear boots to cover the fur that starts at her shins and travels to her paws, stockings work for that for now but at a gate check it would have to be boots. But it doesnt matter anyway.

We cant travel far. If she were to get checked they'd make her take off her hat off first, I could cut off her ears but they would still see the stubs. Even if I did, she cant walk straight with her tail taped down, and they'd notice a weird walk or a big overcoat, they're used to that.

I dont want to kill her… I mean, I do… I'm a lion after all. But I dont think it's right to. Still though, I was given a tip. Theres Lions coming. They're going to storm into my rusty, decrepit shack and make me to do it, then kill me too. They'll do things much worse than I would. It would be better for them to find her dead, I can pretend she was a sex slave or something and they'll just think I'm a weird pedophile that plays with his meals. Everyone needs sexual release, they understand that… but if they think I think of her in the way I do, if they know I think she has value, because shes alive…

If I accept my nature and kill her, we wont both have to die when they come. I should've moved to a place with a prey population instead of taking her here, but I dont have that option now. Shes registered as a slave, but I haven't had the guts to brand her, she'd hate me forever if I did that. Let alone do anything else, they'll want proof I'm using her properly. They'll even check for a hymen, if it's still there they'll question why I have her…

Shes bouncing up and down on my bed while I stare at her. Shes used to me just staring, shes comfortable with me in the room now. It took a while to get her used to just that. Her floaty dress is dancing in the wind that she makes, her paws are softly on her thighs as she bounces while sitting, making the bed squeak over and over again. Shes such a little treasure, can I really stand making her experience anything like that?

"What do you want to do, mr. Lion! Its breakfast again! Are you gonna go get me veggies?"

I need to figure something out soon though.

__________________

So what should be done? Make her a slave, branding and abusing her. Make her more human, cutting off her ears and tail. Kill her, it might be fun, but whatever is done is less than the lions that are coming will do… or something else? Telling her to run away in predator territory would just be killing her with extra steps. So It cant be that. Our lion needs ideas.

I may or may not continue but I almost surely will if the responses are good.
R: 7 / I: 0

Cordy Loses Her Head by The Vivisectionist

Cordy was enjoying her day. She was enrolled as a college student, and she was spending a sunny spring afternoon studying at home. When the doorbell rang, she wondered who that could be. She opened the door, and it was her uncle Jake at the front door. He worked for Hills Meats, a quality girl meat dealer, and had his prominently painted "Hills Meats" truck parked in front. His job was "harvesting" women who had been selected to be butchered by the nation-wide female meat lottery.

"Oh, hi Uncle Jake," said Cordy. "This is a surprise."

Cordy was dressed in a crop tank top and short flower print miniskirt. As she glanced at the truck she knew was full of female corpses on their way to Hill's slaughterhouse, her nipples hardened visibly. She hadn't worn a bra today. Her hard nipples looked like two small, hard rubber erasers on the front of her massive, soft breasts.

"Hi, Cordy. Sorry this isn't a social call," he said looking down at her nipples protruding out through her thin top. "Your number came up on the computer, so I'm here to collect your body," he said almost apologetically, with a cheerful smile and soft voice.

"Oh shit," said Cordy. "I guess my luck's run out." She swallowed hard. "What do I have to do?" she asked, focusing on helping her uncle.

"Not much. Just strip and pick how you want to be 'whacked'," he answered.

"You mean I get a choice?" asked Cordy, with a puzzled and slightly happy look. She felt comforted that she had some choice in the matter after Jake had dropped the bombshell that soon she would be meat stacked for sale in Hill's store.

"How many choices do I have?" Cordy asked, with a finger to her mouth showing she was deep in thought.

Jake answered "Three. I can hang you, cut off your head, or shove a high voltage cattle prod up your ass."

Cordy couldn't decide between hanging or having her "bonnet popped." "Wow, tough decision. Any suggestions?"

Jake shot a glance at Cordy's luscious tits, and responded "Well, I brought all three, but I'd recommend the ax."

Cordy quickly took off her top, letting her pendulous breasts swing free and wobble on her thin chest. She kicked off her white sandals, and then unfastened her miniskirt. She was pulling her thong bikini down when Jake showed her the implements of her impending death. In his right hand he held a rope noose, a razor-sharp ax, and long, thick cattle prod with an extension cord.

Cordy stood up with her thong half-way down her thighs, exposing her totally shaved pussy. She had been surprised that her uncle was recommending simply lopping off her head. He had made his reputation in the meat trade as an expert in live butchering, and he had done Cordy's sister last year at the Memorial Day family barbecue.

"Kind of messy, isn't it?" she asked, as she thought of her hair being messed up as her head fell, and then being soiled by the cascade of blood that was sure to follow.

"What about hanging? That doesn't seem so bad." As she said this, she felt the first twinges of real desire in her crotch, and subconsciously rubbed her thighs together to answer the urge to feel her vagina filled.

Jake reached up and touched Cordy's delicate neck. "Well as much as I'd love watching a young, pretty girl swing her ass, it's not the quickest way to die. And believe me, the cattle prod up the ass is only if you want to go out slowly and painfully."

Cordy looked at the thick cattle prod, and felt a wave of desire in her sphincter.

"Too bad, I always liked being fucked in the ass," responded Cordy. "I guess it's a little different when the switch is flipped. Then again, I've always been good at giving head, so I guess it's the ax."

Cordy finished peeling off her bikini while Jake put away the robe and prod. Cordy then walked over to the ax, and felt the edge.

"Oh God it's so sharp. Are you good at this?" she asked. She rubbed her nipple with her other hand, and the tension became almost unbearable. She had an overwhelming urge to feel anal penetration one last time. Her vagina was now sopping wet.

Jake reassured Cordy. "I've done seven girls today, and three were head jobs," he smiled.

Cordy answered in a breathless and sultry voice that betrayed her arousal. "That's kind of exciting, in a weird sort of way." She shifted her stance to part her legs slightly.

Jake reached down to rub Cordy's twat, and slipped a finger into her vagina. "Yeah, I can tell!" he grinned. He slipped two fingers into Cordy's moist quimm, fingering her clitoris with his thumb while probing her moistening depths with his fingers. Hooking his two fingers firmly on her G spot, he led her by her crotch out into the back yard. Jake set-up his chopping block, and rested the head of his ax on it with the sharp edge down for a moment.

Cordy came and straddled the ax head, which was at crotch height. She faced Jake, and placed both hands on his shoulders. She was rubbing her clit against the dull side of the ax head as it rested on the block.

She looked at Jake with a wide, cheerful and excited expression, and asked "Um, uncle, I know you have a schedule to keep, but if you have time, you could kind of grant me a last wish."

"Well, I am on my lunch break, so I suppose I could butt fuck you while I tie you up," Jake responded with a knowing grin.

Jake set the ax aside, and Cordy sat down on the block. Gently Jake embraced her, placing his lips on hers, feeling her quivering lips purse tightly for a trembling kiss. Both closed their eyes for what Cordy knew was her last kiss. Jake wrapped his arms around her, then slowly moved to fondle a breast while still kissing her and holding her close. She started to open her mouth, and accept his tongue which flitted over her lips at first, then began to probe her mouth. Jake moved his hand down slowly to rub her pussy, cupping her mound, and then pressing his fingers against the outside of her labia with a slow, circular motion. He felt her wetness moisten his hand.

Jake gently broke off the kiss, and moved behind Cordy. He picked her up by the waist, and lifted her up onto the block. Then he picked up a length of rope, and moved up against Cordy's backside. She felt his hard dick against the back of her legs, and she squatted while bending forward to give him access to her pink rosette. She ached to feel his strong man pole enter her.

Jake took Cordy firmly by the elbows and leaned her chest forward while pulling butt back toward him. Cordy took the hint, and spread her legs further to receive Jake. She was now breathing rapidly in anticipation. Jake surprised her by first entering her thoroughly moist vagina, and taking two or three quick strokes. She gave a series of involuntary "uh's" at each stroke, and her crotch transmitted waves of excitement up to her.

"That's so I don't hurt you," he said, pulling out quickly, and placing the wet head of his penis against her anus. "Here it comes, so enjoy!" he called out as he braced her elbows firmly in his grasp, and drove his stiff rod into her rectum, forcing her yielding sphincter apart. Cordy tried to relax her anus, and sucked in her breath as her ass was filled by Jake's massive meat. She thought to herself how she would be meat shortly, and began to feel renewed tingling in her crotch as Jake started a strong, slow, pumping rhythm.

As Jake was pumping Cordy's asshole, she leaned her back against him. He drew her elbows together against her sides, and swiftly and skillfully tied her arms to her sides with the rope. He maintained a rapid and continuous rhythm as he tied her, and Cordy closed her eyes, reveling in being tied while being filled from behind. Once she was tied and her arms forced to her sides, she started to feel the first inklings of an orgasm begin. She loved being tied up, and surrendering control to Uncle Jake.

When she was tightly tied, Jake pulled out, and took Cordy down from the block. He set the ax back on the block, and grabbed Cordy by her hair, and forced her to bend low at the waist. He stepped to the far side of the block, and brought her face to his still erect pole. She opened her mouth and accepted his manhood into her mouth as Jake pumped her face back and forth. Cordy half closed her eyes, and saw the ax just inches below her chin. She thought how in just minutes that same sharp and shiny edge would sever her pretty head from her body, and she would instantly be dead. She wondered if she would feel anything after the ax fell. She had heard that people could still hear and see after their heads were cut off, but of course no one was really sure. Soon she would have that special knowledge, and she thought it ironic that she wouldn't be able to pass that along. There's some things that every girl has to learn for herself, she thought, as she dragged her tongue along Jake's shaft.

Jake pulled Cory's head slowly along his engorged member, and said "Umm, sorry to cut this short, but I have four more girls to do before quitting time."

As Jake's head left her mouth, Cordy slurped in a string of drool, and replied "I....I understand. I guess you'd better do me know." She could hardly believe she was talking so matter-of-factly about her head leaving her body. She stood up, and looked at the ax now in Jake's hand.

"OK, Cordy assume the position," said Uncle Jake quietly.

Cordy knelt in front of the chopping block, and Jake guided her chin to it's notch in the block. He tapped her round butt with the flat side of the ax, and said, "OK Honey, Neck out, ass up. Give me a nice clean target."

As she was putting her head down, Cordy glanced at Jake's prick standing at attention.

"You're still hard....Too bad we don't have a guillotine; you could fuck me and cut off my head," she noted. She remembered reading in her sex education book that a woman's vagina contracted during violent death throes, and men really liked that.

Jake set himself in his spot, and turned squarely facing the beautiful girl. He took his ax, and placed the blade barely touching her neck. Cordy jumped as she felt the sharp edge brush her neck. Her heart was pounding, she was breathing hard, and she felt her nipples were rock hard and aching again. Here cunt was suddenly moist again, and her bung hole and clitoris were on fire. Any rubbing would put her over the edge. If only she could reach her crotch, she thought. But her position and bound arms would only let her touch the ground underneath her to hold her neck in the right position. She wriggled to rub her legs together to bring relief, and started to cum as she perceived the shadow of of Jake's arm approach the back of her head.


The ax had a slight "swishing" sound as it fell, and then cleanly sliced through Cordy's neck, burying itself into the block with a solid "Kathunk". When the ax hit the back of Cordy's neck, she made an involuntary grunt, and she was pushed over the brink of her orgasm, cuming as her neck was severed. Cordy's head did a somersault, and landed hard on the ground. Cordy had felt like she was struck by a dull object on the back of her neck, and had a hard time distinguishing between pain and her all consuming orgasm. She quickly opened her eyes, and was astounded to see the sky, and Jake upside down in her field of view.

Jake picked her head up, and the world turned right side up. He started talking, and she realized she could hear, too.

"Well young lady, if that fall didn't knock you out, you'll still be able to hear me for another minute or two."

Cordy watched her body jerk up onto its knees, her arms flailing at the elbow and blood shooting out of her neck like a red fountain. Her nipples were still erect, and she was surprised to still feel them, or imagine she was feeling them. Cordy tried to talk, but her jaw only opened slightly. She also notice she couldn't move her eyes anymore.

Jake pulled her head toward his erect organ. "Now you can finish sucking my cock," Jake said as he pulled Cordy's mouth onto his hard on, and began humping her face. In short order he pulled her head back and shot several spurts of white seamen into Cordy's open mouth, with most of it running down her tongue and dripping off of her chin.

Cordy tasted Jake's cum as it flooded her tongue, and felt the slimy drip running down her chin. Jake then took her head, and moved it toward headless body.Her ass was still up in the air, but her torso had fallen with the stump of her neck laying on the ground, a red stain growing on the ground under it. Jake moved her head so her cum covered tongue ran up and down her own slit. She tasted the new sensation of eating her own snatch, except she couldn't move her tongue to flick her clitoris. After running her tongue and face up and down her now dead slit a few times, the cum on her tongue and face was spread all over her slit and anus.

Jake set her head down, and then moved behind Cordy's headless corpse. He picked-up her body so she was ready for doggy style, and then inserted his erect penis into her well-lubed anus. Jake completed a few strokes, and then pulled out, leaving a long string of jism connecting to Cordy's gapping asshole.

Cordy noted that now that she was dead, her asshole didn't close anymore. Suddenly Cordy noticed her vision was fading to gray, then her vision faded to black. Death took her consciousness from her, and her head became as dead as the rest of her body.

Jake got dressed and gathered up Cordy's body. He hung it in the back of his truck, in a special rack next to the bodies of seven other girls. Three others were headless, with blood dripping from from their necks into pans underneath their bodies. Cordy's head went on a stand to let it drain as Jake made his rounds that afternoon, killing four more girls.

At the end of the day, Jake took the 11 girls out of the truck into the Hills Meats warehouse. Cordy's body remained in the back of the truck, and Jake headed home. At home Jake slung Cordy's body over his shoulder, and walked into the kitchen, dropping off both body and head on the counter. He kissed his wife Penny hello.

"Hi sweetheart," he said coming up from behind

Penny turned her head, and asked "Oh hi honey. Did you remember to bring something home so we can barbecue tonight?"

"Sure did, come see," answered Jake. He motioned for Penny to walk into the kitchen.

Penny entered the kitchen, and Jake held up Cordy's head for her to see.

Penny's studied the face, and then recognition dawned. "Wow, my little niece was on the list. Hmmm... she always did look tender," she noted, prodding Cordy's sizable tit.

Jake agreed. "Grade A. I can't wait to get her cooked."

Jake worked quickly to build a fire and gut, stuff, and spit Cordy. Later Penny came out to see how things were going as he was turning her over the fire .

"Cordy is a beautiful roast. But you are going to get in trouble for not taking her in to the plant. I mean if we get caught you loose your job, and I end up processed," said Penny with a slight note of concern.

Jake smiled back. "Don't worry sweetheart. I didn't have your niece scheduled for a pickup....so they won't miss her. Besides, if anyone's going to roast you, it's going to be me," he said, casting a glance at Penny's large breasts that were straining against a thin crop top.

Penny responded with mock irritation. "I can't believe you did this to my poor little niece... Hmmm... maybe we could do my sister next week?"

"Hmmmm... Good idea. I practice spitting her alive, that way I'll be better prepared when it's time to roast your tight little ass," Jake answered. He looked forward to the day he would be snaking a spit into Penny's tight vagina. And good meat like that should be treated with good technique.
R: 30 / I: 0

For the Good of Humanity Series

Hello, I know I've already posted this story as the 'Jennifer Series' but I've decided to expand on this universe and release more stories in future set in my 'Humanity Universe' as I'm calling it.

I've also rewritten a huge chunk of Jennifer to include the loli scenes I wanted in the original but wasn't allowed too when posting on Dolcettish.

The tags for the stories will be released per story though I don't enjoy scat so don't expect it here.

Without further ado I will post the rewrite of Jennifer's story. As I said on the last thread I hope someone gets in touch about proofreading, I try my best but mistakes will likely have slipped through.
R: 94 / I: 0

School Selection

Disclaimer: just a horror fetish, entirely fictional, don't do anything that will harm somebody in real life.



School Selection


[non cons]



A loud whistle caught Nina's attention. She stopped her crawl and started to tread in the water. After a few moments Nina saw what was going to happen. As the other students stopped swimming their teacher signaled to get out of the water. “All girls are required to go to a changing booth and wait there for the meat inspector” said the coach, “the boys will continue with 4 laps of the butterfly stroke”

Nervously talking the girls quickly went to the changing booths. Nina sat about halfway down the line. “Shit I hope they don't pick me” thought Nina. A soft crying from her right assured her of a better chance, only 25% was selected from each class. She heard the meat inspector getting closer every few minutes. He was only a few lockers away from her now and she heard him say, “swimsuit straps off your shoulders and stand with your face to the wall”. Nina put the straps off her shoulders, better make it easy for the inspector, she thought. Suddenly she heard another girl crying in the booth next to hers. “Nice” she thought, that was Emily, she never liked her.

“Name” said the inspector as he opened Nina's door. “Nina, ID number 230867” said Nina. “Thank you” said the inspector, I see you already put your straps down, very nice, can you turn your face to the wall” “sure sir” said Nina and she turned her back to the inspector. The inspector checked her butt, “nice and firm” she heard him say. The inspector made her turn around and started peeling her swimsuit down. Softly he took her breasts in his hands and checked them. After a confirming mumble he pulled Nina's swimsuit to her feet. After a quick look on her pussy he said: “I'm not sure can you wait for 10 minutes, keep your swimsuit off” “of course sir” said Nina. The inspector went to the next changing booth.

“Shit” thought Nina, “I might be meat within an hour or I can be free for the rest of my life”. A strange thought occurred to Nina: this was her last chance to have an orgasm. She sat down naked on the little bench and started to rub her pussy. Within a few minutes she reached the point of no return. She took a deep breath and tried to keep quiet as her orgasm took control of her body.

Minutes later the inspector opened her door. “Can you come out and get in this line?” said the inspector. “Of course sir” said Nina and she saw 2 other girls from her class. “What do you think?” said the inspector to his assistant. “Well that one seems to be nice and sporty, good meat I bet,” said the assistant and he pointed to Nina. “The other two are a bit bigger, I think they'll have a nice yield,” said the assistant. “All three of you, what sport and how many hours?” said the inspector. “Swimming and fitness” said Nina, “about 4-5 hours a week”. The girl next to her said: “nothing besides school sport, so about three hours a week” and the last girl said: “bicycle racing, about 6 hours a week” “Second girl, what was your name?” said the inspector. “Kyla” said Kyla. “According to my data you play softball, about 5 hours a week” said the inspector, “our society doesn't need people who lie, you are selected” “no no, please I was afraid that you would take me earlier if I did a lot of sport” said Kyla. “I would've taken Nina if you would have been honest” said the inspector, “take her away”. The assistant guided Kyla away. “Ladies I'm sorry that I let you pose naked but you were the girls I wasn't sure of” said the inspector, “and Nina, I wouldn't have taken you, Kyla was not cooperating and needed to be taught a lesson, I just said it to make her feel worse as a extra punishment” “no problem sir” said the girls. “Well then get dressed and we'll see you in the pool.

Quickly the girls put their swimsuit back on and went back to the pool. A crowd stood around the showers and when the girls looked there were already three girls hanging with a noose around their neck. They had thrown nooses over one of the pipes on the ceiling. The fourth girl was being prepared for hanging. It was Nadia a cute looking girl from Nina's class. She seemed not to care too much, she casually handed her arms so that they could be tied together. When they were done with her she positioned herself under the rope and nodded to the butcher that she was ready. With firm pulls he hoisted the girl by her neck. She started kicking her legs but there was not a single tear to be seen. The three girls who were already dead clearly had been crying. After a few moments Nadia's legs kicked way less powerful, and suddenly the group could see her urine flowing. She was nearly gone. Kyla was pushed to her knees by the butcher. “What are they going to do to her?” whispered Nina to Paul, “she's Jewish, and will be drained of blood, it's a tradition” said Paul. The butcher pulled her head back and suddenly he pulled the knife along Kyla's neck. A spurt of blood flew out of the cut and the butcher let go. Kyla fell to the ground and grabbed her throat she was making wild movements but after half a minute it stopped. The butcher took a hose and sprayed the blood through a little sink. The assistants started to collect the girls and loaded them into cooling crates. As quick as they had come they were gone.

The rest of the girls came home proudly with their release form, they were free humans now.
R: 2 / I: 0

Preschool BBQ

It had been about 6 months since the apocalypse had suddenly hit, and so far everything had been okay at sunny side preschool program. The founder had been a bit of a disaster prepper, and always kept many months supplies of provisions on hand. They had lost contact with the outside world, and so far all the adults who they sent out to find help had never made it back. A few of the parents had however made it to the school, but it was down to 5 adults and 30 scared tots aged from toddler to around 6 years old.

Everything was going as well as could be considering the circumstances. They rationed their supplies, and read the kids stories, building small fires, and hunting small game nearby. That is until one day they heard the first sounds from the outside world in months. The rumble of motorcycle engines.

First a distant sound and then progressively getting louder, until suddenly it became a deafening sound coming down the semi hidden driveway leading down the wooden path to the school. The parents and teachers all rounded up the children and got them inside just as they caught sight of the first of 20 motorcycles all pulling into the lot. Followed by a box truck, and a off-roader suv.

The cacophony of all the bikes suddenly ended as they cut their engines. All the men on the bikes looked hard and gristled many of them tall and black, with other were muscular caucasians all covered in tattoos, and even a few rough looking women.

The headmistress of the school, and the unofficial leader of the group came out and tried to put on a brave face to all the bikers. She was only 29 years old herself but was the oldest, and was determined to protect the kids. She asked the whole group "can I help you folks with something"?

A large man of about 45 years old tall and handsome, walked over to her with his hand outstretched, smiling with a very welcoming toothy grin he introduced himself. "Hi my name is Vince. We are the destoyers motorcycle club, and we were passing through when we saw the smoke from your fire. We haven’t seen too many people left alive out here, and we figured we should come check on you, and maybe see if we get something to eat, and a safe place to rest for the night"

The way he spoke, and his devilish handsomeness really made the headmistress want to trust him, and his masculinity made her a bit tingly in the moment. But she also realized the perilous ness of this situation. She really wasn’t in any position to say no to this man and his gang, because they could easily overpower her, and take whatever they wanted, she looked over at the other gang members staring at her teenaged staff lustfully and decided her best bet was to just try to barter with the man, and get him to leave ASAP.

She said shakily "sure we can share share a little food, but please we have lots of children inside here, and we unfortunately can no accommodate-…." she stopped herself short as she spotted a young naked girl slung over the back of one of the bikes like a deer, her skin all black and blue, and from her vantage she could clearly see that her privates had been abused a thin trickle of blood leaked from her puffy vagina. Just then she started to hear banging and muffled voices coming from inside the box truck.

Vince traced her eyes to the girl, on the bike and said "I wasn’t asking…." he just let that linger in the air, and then said "don’t worry you will get something to eat too. Tyrone come over here." With that a strapping black man walked over "feed this young lady her dinner" Tyrone unbuckled his belt zipped down his fly and pulled out 9 inches of unwashed black dick into the warm late summer afternoon air. "Well don’t just stare at it bitch" said Vince in a intimidating tone. The woman tearfully leaned down and started sucking on the dirty cock that had been marinating in the mans jeans for weeks. Still white with rings of sex juices from all the unfortunate women he had raped since his last bath. She set out to suck the cream out of all these men still holding onto a glimmer of hope this was all going to be okay. But Vince was loosing interest, and his stomach was growling.

He informed the men to throw a huge amount of wood on the fire for tonight they feasted.

As he approached the door to the school one of the 2 dads tried to stand in his way, Vince effortlessly bitch slapped the frail former office worker, and yanked the door open to find the mother lode. The all you can eat buffet of his wildest dreams, you see in these months on the road since the world ended, and there was no more law and order, meat had gotten scarce, and all the grocery stores were cleaned out. It really didn’t take long at all before they started hunting humans to fuck and kill (in no particular order), and it took even less time to find out that the absolute filet mingnon of eating humans were the soft genitals of a prepubescent child. Here in front of him in the large one room school house were 30 young children all sitting Indian style looking up at him.

Instantly his dick was diamond hard.

Snapping out of it he pulled out a large Bowie knife and stabbed one of the staff right in her stomach to show he wasn’t fucking around. She hit the floor screaming blood pooling from her wound, and her white polo shirt with the schools name turning crimson red. He then pulled all the adults from the group inside besides the mistress who now was drinking her fifth ejaculation, and had a large cock stretching her fertile cunt.

Vince said "look make this easy on us and we will make this easy on you. I want everyone in this room completely naked in 6 minutes or I start hurting the kids. Vince made sure they new he meant business by driving his knife directly through the eye socket of the thrashing woman he had stabbed earlier killing her instantly. The adults all frantically started pulling the small clothes of off all the young children exposing smooth hairless mounds, tiny little penises, and cute fat bellies on toddlers.

Vince hesitantly took his eyes off of the erotic sight of his dinner getting undressed to venture into the walk in Cubard attatched to the room. Inside he found a huge cache of shelf stable foods. He opened up the back door ant told his men to come and get the food. Leaving only some condiments, a can of beans, and a few hot dog rolls for himself. He grabbed a big bottle of Hershey chocolate sauce off of the shelf and walked off.

Returning to the main room he found all the children and the adults standing there naked all looking at the dead woman by the entrance knife still protruding from her face.

"Any of you the parents of these kids" asked Vince. Sheepishly two fathers and mothers raised their hands. "Go ahead and grab your kids. We are going to show them how to have a good time with uncle Vince" The parents all wanted to fight back every fiber of their being wanted to attack this man, but they were so scared that they all without a word grabbed their kids and brought them to Vince as he was unbuckling his pants.

One of the fathers was the man he had slapped earlier. Sporting a black eye and a missing tooth he walked up with his 13 year old daughter who worked here, and his 4 year old daughter who attended. The other was part of a couple they had a very young son, and a 6 year old daughter which the presented to Vince who was now naked from the waist down his thick cock eye level to the young girl and a few short inches from her face. The last was a visibly pregnant mother who never even knew she was knocked up upon arriving here, and was now near her delivery date. Her young son had a nice little cock on him. Somehow hanging down pendulous with some smooth meaty testicles Vince could taste it in ha mouth already.

Vince said "okay I am going to rape you and your kids now. Me and the boys are going to fuck you all to death, and then eat you. Believe me though there is a easy way and a hard way. If you play along I will make it easy on you, if not I am going to make you suffer" The parents all took this news hard but he had so much gravitas they just resigned themselves to it. He then squirted a big dollop of chocolate sauce on his cock, and said "teach her how to suck it" and guided his cock to the little girls mouth.

The parents encouraged her to suck the chocolate off of his cock and she did the little to contentedly began to bob on Vince’s rock hard cock. He looked over at the father of the 13 year old and told him "fuck your daughter with our tiny cock". The man tearfully obliged and began to rape his daughter. To the pregnant woman he told her to bring her boy over. Leaning down he sucked the innocent tots cock into his mouth. Savoring the flavor, and being a bit surprised as it stiffened as he sucked on it.

Vince laid down on the ground and told the parents they had 5 minutes to get their six year old daughters cunt ready for his 10 inch cock so mommy better get to munching her pussy then daddy needs to break her in with his 5 inch cock, and leave a load deep in her belly to lubricte her. He relished watching their heart sink but sure enough the mom said’’ lay down sweetly mommy is going to lick your pee pee" then the blonde mom expertly began to suck on the puffy pudenda weaving her tongue deep into her daughters tiny slit. After a few minutes her father lines up his average sized cock and begun to fuck his daughters tight pussy bottoming out with only 3 inches in. Her pussy tight as a vice on his dick.

Vince all the while was lovingly sucking the young boys cock, lightly biting the balls and the head, sucking the whole unit into his mouth balls and all, lightly chewing on the base of his cock. He looked over at the father tearfully slowly raping his daughter, and suddenly he saw red. He reached over with his powerful arm and drug the rutting dad and daughter over near him. He said that’s not fucking, this is fucking and no lube slipped his dick up the fathers ass with him penis still firmly embedded in his daughters tight vagina. Vince started brutally raping the fathers ass forcing his penis to begin to brutally rape his daughter. Before long to dad couldn’t take it anymore and dropped his load deep in his daughters womb.

Vince said "look at the mess you made" and forced the fathers head down to clean up her vagina while still getting railed I’m the ass. The father cried as he was forced to lick the cum from the pussy while being totally immaculated by Vince in front of his wife. He looked up at the wife standing there naked her fingers in her snatch rubbing furiously, so turned on to see her husband cuckolded and her family dominated by a real man. He threw the man off of his dick and then fed it to his wife, letting her suck her husbands ass off of it, then he let her feast on her daughters cunt extracting some of the cum out of her sore hole. Then she guided Vince to the hole and he began pumping splitting the 6 year old cunt in two. Fucking deep in her stomach. The outline of his cock clear up by her chest as he brutally raped her.

He brought the boy back over and sucked deeper and harder on his cock. As he railed the tight 6 year old cunt he lavished more and more love on the succulent cock. Deeper, and deeper he fucked, until his balls began to boil. Then all at once he went over the edge and came deep into the young cunt, and simultaneously bit down on the little cocklet in his mouth right at the root. Looking deep into the boys mothers eyes huge tugged back on the cock in his mouth while his cock pumped load after load into the young girl. During his final climax his mouth finally tugged the boys cock free, and he laid back in total heaven chewing on the smooth raw penis in his mouth marveling at the taste of the boy sashimi, and wondering who to eat next.

Un prompted the slut mother dipped down and sucked the sex cream from her daughters ruined vagina, and the pregnant woman slowly sobbed as her son bled to death.
R: 3 / I: 0

The Steamer Girls of the Orphanage (Pissing, Shitting, Canibalism, cooking, steaming, snuff)

In the World of Bones, family blood grudges are a common occurrence, and can be quite deadly to the girls on the wrong side of one. Many a family has met their untimely end, not at the hands of some gruesome monster, but at the hands of their fellow villagers.

Hannah was enrolled in the City Guard school. she was happy, pretty and veryy popular among her fellow students. She had mousy brown hair that spilled over her shoulders and the cutest smile of any girl her age.. Often she’d go out after school with her friends, and swim in the river that flowed through Genkysou, or climb the lighthouse tower, or eat dessert at the Girl Brain Sorbet parlour.

Hannah dipped her shiny spoon into the open skull of some unlucky redhead. Thankfully her family was wealthy enough that she could splurge on a live girl for her dessert. The semi-decapitated girl squirmed under the table she was locked into, and on Hannah’s lap.
“Uuuuuuuuuggghhhhh.” the poor waif moaned as Hannah ate another delicious mouthful of her rich pink fatty brain

She turned to her friend Angela, who was slurping up her own dessert; a frozen head of cute asian looking girl, her face locked in a look of permanent surprise. Angela’s spoon darted in and withdrew a cold morsel to her lips. Angela was a cute looking blonde, who always drew her hair back into pigtails. Her mother had always said they made her look younger. Maybe it was true? The only boy, Derek, in their CIty Guard class, always looked at her with the kind of face that said he wanted to rip off her loincloth and fuck her right there and then in front of the lecturer, so perhaps it was.

“Hey Angie, wanna come round to my place after this? We can practice some spear patterns, and do that homework on the laws and regulations pertaining to the processing of immigrants, vagrants, and troublemakers, that Mrs Kelly wanted us to do…. “ Hannah, asked her bestie.

“…Then afterwards we could do makeovers, and sneak into kitchen at midnight. One of the Sex-slaves there was telling me that Mr Clarkson from down the hall has been taking out snuff slaves for a midnight romp, and snack. If we’re lucky, we can watch him bang and snuff some poor amputee bitch.” she finished.

“Oh Gods, that sounds so hot, Hannah. I’d love to.” Angela chirped as her spoon scraped around the bottom of the emptied skull of her meal.

Hannah’s redhead began to spasm and convulse, piss dribbling over her lap
“Ooooooorrrrrrrrrraaaaaaaaaooooooo” moaned the dying girl as she finally croaked it, and remained lifeless and still. Drool dripped from her open mouth, beside her fat extruded tongue.
“Cool, I’m about done here.. Walk to the breeding quarters together?” Hannah said - popping one last bite of brain into her mouth, before placing some shells down to pay for the special treat.

The two girls stood up and exited the parlour, passing by the roasting meats rotating on spits outside the fancy restaurants on the strip, on the way back to Hannah’s home.
“Hey, did you see Vanessa today? She totally messed up in the written test yesterday. I saw her answers as she handed it in to the lecturer. I think she got almost everything wrong. I’m pretty sure Mrs Kelly is gonna use her as food to feed to the Venus mantrap for our practical lesson on them next week.” Angela whispered salaciously.

“Oh, I hope so… Gods, I hate that prissy cunt. She was always trying to cheat off my answers. She was gonna get someone killed on the beat one day. She’ll make better plant food than she would ever make a City Guard.” Hannah bitched.to her friend.

Angela nodded in agreement. Neither of them wanted to be assigned to Vanessa’s patol group in future.

“Sooooo… I heard a rumour… you and Derek disappeared together under the Guard school building the other day. … sooooo … were you … ya know… doing it?”

“Oh, gods, I wish. But he’s got a fiance, and he’s supposed to lose his virginity to her sister in one of those cherry popping beheading ceremonies you rich folk like to have…”

“Oooh… I’m disappointed.. I really thought you hooked yourself a boy.”

“Yeah - but that didn’t stop me giving him head under the building. I’m really skilled at giving blowjobs you know. Derek blew his load right into my mouth…. And I swallowed it all. He thought it was so hot… He’s already promised to make me a mistress… and then when his wife finally gets retired… He’s promised I’m gonna be prime wife number two.”

“Wow…that’s fantastic - I’m so happy for you and Derek.”

“Thanks… Don’t you have an arranged fiancee of your own?”

“Yeah - but he’s so much younger than me - I’ll have to wait forever before I get to fuck him. My sister tonya’s gonna take his virginity… in one of those beheading ceremonies us rich folks love so much. Then he’ll be all mine to do with as I please. I’m gonna have soo many of his babies.”

The two girls were still giggling and talking about boys as they strolled up to the gates of the breeding quarters. Hannah waved to the City Guards who manned the watchtowers, and the two girls were allowed inside the residences. They climbed the stairs to the second floor where Hannah lived.

Where dozens of City guards were clamping irons onto Hannah’s mother and sisters, and leading them out of their apartment.

“Mother?, Cheryl?, Tina?, Olive? Tonya? Candy?, Annie? What’s going on? Why are you being taken away? What did you do?”

One of the City Guard walked over to Hannah and bent down to her level to talk to her.
“You’re mother is being arrested for some comments that she was overheard saying about the Village leader. The accuser is Mrs Irma Clovis, a well respected member of the inner council, so it’s a pretty open and shut case…. Your mother will be taken away to be executed in the public square by a Mother Maiden. Her assets, and home will be seized by the Village council, and all dependents will be asked to vacate the premises immediately. Which makes you, and your sisters homeless and penniless.” The Guard said, reaching around to clap Hanah in irons.

“I didn’t do it.. It’s all a setup - Irma has hated me since scout school… She’s framing me…She’s just jealous I got the boy she wanted as my husband. I tell you - I didn’t say those things - I love the Village leader…” screamed Hannah’s mother, but nobody cared to listen to her excuses… after all - a traitor would say anything to get out of a mess like this.

Tears ran down Hannah’s face. She hadn’t gotten to the part in the book of laws where they detailed the punishment for Vagrancy yet… but she did know that she’d be sent to the orphanage, and she never liked that place for some reason. Girls went in there all the time, and never seemed to come back.

The guard leaned over and Grabbed Angela by the scruff of her neck and placed metal cuffs over her hands too.

“No… I’m not one of them… let me go.” Angela screamed, trying to escape the binds.

“Nice try, little bitch, but you’re not fooling me.” The guard sneered as she yanked the young teenager roughly along into the line with Hannah and her family..

The trip to the Orphanage was a relatively short one, but tremendously embarrassing for Hannah. All the shopkeeps and women going about their business would stop and stare at the irons around her family’s wrists. They passed by a gaggle of girls exiting the City Guard school. It was Hannah’s classmates. Hannah blushed furiously, mortified as every eye was cast disapprovingly upon her. She’d never felt so humiliated in her entire life.

She could hear them talking loudly, gossiping about her.
“Hannah, a criminal? What do you think she did”
“A whore like her, she probably got caught stealing from the council..”
“I reckon she failed her Guard tests….”
“Nah - I hear Vanessa is getting fed to the plants - so Hannah didn’t get the failing grade this week….”
“Oh, is that Angela with her?”
“Yeah - you reckon they got caught in bed with each other?”
“You think they’re lesbians? Breeding traitors? Omigosh, that’s so like, scandalous….”


The gossip faded to a whisper as Hannah and her family were ushered into the front doors of the Orphanage.

A man was tending the front desk today..
“Hmmm, oh, good. More girls for the line. Get them showered, and prepared. I’ll assess them right now though.

He reached out and grabbed Hannah’s sister Olive by the boobs, and squeezed, feeling her for imperfections.
“Chunker” he proclaimed, and Hannah’s sister was promptly removed from the foyer.

Tonya, one of Hannah’s younger sisters was pulled in next, yanked by her dark pony tail. She whimpered loudly as he pinched at her nipples and caressed her buttocks to feel how much meat they had on them.
“Chunker” he cried, and she was hauled out of the hall, blubbering

Hannah’s aunt Edith was next in the line. He took his time with her assessment, taking in all her curves, and holes with a smile on his face. Something he noticed seemed to please him, and his call was different.
“Steamer” he assessed her.
“Oh God’s no… Anything but that” she blubbered like a child. “Please, I’ll do anything” she screamed, as they dragged her away.

Cheryl was stood up next. Still looking at her aunt, as she was hauled away, kicking and screaming. Cheryl shivered as the man’s cold touch perked up her nipples.
“Chunker”

Tina, Hannah’s favourite younger sister was stood up next. After much deliberation, the attendant made his call
“Whoo wee… you are a fine piece of meat…. Whole Live Oven Roaster”
Tina’s eyes practically bugged out of her head as she heard the news.
“No, Oh, No, oh, No, No No NO NOoooooooooo!!!!!”

Candy , the curly haired older sister moaned, as his fingers probed her pussy, and into her anus.
“Ooh, another Steamer, I think.”

Annie Was called up, and he found something wanting in her too
“Chunker”

And then it was Angela’s turn.

“Please… I don’t belong here.. It’s a mistake.. I’m not one of them… I’ll do anything… Please, just let me go - “ she whinged and pleaded.”
His fingers ran across her young body, feeling up every inch of her skin , and stroking her soft blonde hair.
“Hmmm - Pigtails… I always loved a girl in pigtails. They’re so cute. Tell you what, if you can give me a great blowjob, I’ll consider letting you go” he said, smiling

“Thank you, thank you, thank you. You won’t regret it. I’ll give you the best blowjob you’ve ever had.” she hugged him.

“Now get to sucking my dick bitch, do it like your life depends on it.because it does.”

“Yes sir, right away sir.” Angela said, bending down, and putting her head under his loincloth. From underneath came obscene slurping sounds like she was trying to suck his dick off of him entirely. The cloth billowed in the shape of her head, pushing back and forth as she tried to inhale his cock with gusto.

Finally, it came Hannah’s turn to be assessed. She cried as he pushed his hands all over her, squeezing her face, looking at her teeth, probing into her holes, palming her flat titties, and massaging the inside of her thighs.

“Please….” she shyly begged “I. - I c-can give good B-blowjobs too.” she whimpered as he grabbed her by the hair and lifted Hanna up to look at her eyes better.
“Steamer” he said.

The City Guard hauled Hannah off towards the showers. Angela was left behind, still sucking cock
“Now come on bitch, don’t forget the balls too. If you don’t make me cum quickly enough, then I’ll just have you turned into a Steamer too.” he berated the blonde under his loincloth. The sounds of slurping intensified.

Hannah was brought into the warm soapy shower and stripped by her captor and forced to bathe. Every inch of her was scrubed and cleansed. It would have been nice if it hadn’t meant being inched closer to her death.
“Why are you doing this?” Hannah sobbed to her guard.
“Just doing my job honey, it’s the responsibility of every City Guard to deal with Vagrancy problems like yourself.” the older woman replied in a manner, that just made Hannah more depressed. How had she ever wanted to be one of them?

After being towelled off, Hannah was brought to an antechamber and forced to squat over a latrine. She was fed an awful tasting medicine that made her tummy hurt. Then the guard stuck a hose up her asshole filling her with something warm and salty, until she thought her tummy would burst. It didn’t take long before Hannah was puking and shitting her guts out into the latrine. She emptied herself of all her impurities in front of a small group of girls, all getting force fed medicine of their own, and receiving forced enemas.

The guard washed the last of the vomit and crap from Hannah’s body, and then walked her over to the killing room floor. Hannah felt really woozy, just having thrown up all her lunch and stomach acids. She didn’t feel well at all. She really wanted to puke, but there was literally nothing left to throw up.Hanna felt pathetic. She just walked along meekly, obeying her captor. She was just too exhausted to resist anymore.

The killing room floor was filled with all kinds of nightmares. Row after row of dividers housed unwitting girls being shown to their demises. Orphans were being spitted, decapitated, gutted alive, and having their heads cracked open. Hannah passed a row of ovens, and was horrified to see inside one, where her little sister Tina was roasting alive. Tina’s eyes were rolled back in her head, as she squirmed in her bindings. Juices sipped from her slowly browning body as it cooked.

Her Tina, the one who’d always been so happy, playing in the streets with her friends. Tina, the one who always ran into Hannah’s bed when there was a lightning storm. Tina, the girl who’d always gotten such good grades at general school. Tina was now just hanging, treated like a piece of meat instead of a little girl.

The guard dragged her away from the screaming sister in the orange glow of an oven. Hannah couldn’t get the image out of her mind though. It was horrible. Just too much to take in for a young mind like Hannah’s.

The two of them passed the kitchens, where the spitroasters were rotating over open coal pits. Chefs were busy going backwards and forwards, seasoning their meats. They continued on their way to the back of the Orphanage.

There in the back, were rows of pipes that fed into the boilers in the basement. Attached to them by the mouth were slowly steaming girls.
“You got a slot open for this one?” THe guard asked a nearby worker.
“Yeah - take her over to station 18.. The girl there is just about ready to be taken off. Wait for the whistling sound. It means she’s done.” the worker responded absentmindedly.
“Sure thing, don’t worry honey, we’ll get you on to cook in no time at all.” the guard said in a manner, that Hannah though was meant to be reassuring, but was most decidedly not.

Hannah looked at the cooking girls in their steaming stations, and realised to her horror, that she knew who they were. Aunt Edith was in station 15. Her skin had turned a brilliant cherry red., and steam was escaping from her anus, making her fart as it exited from her and rose in the air. Her eyes were open, and unblinking, staring off into the distance. She was certainly dead, but still in the process of steaming. Aunt Edith had always been kind to Hannah, squirreling away treats for her to eat when her mother wasn't looking.. But now she was little more than a hunk of meat in a cooking bay.

Number 16 was Candy’s place. Her curly haired sister was still alive and struggling in her metal bindings. Every kick and struggle of her beet red body forced more heated water vapour from her ass. Candy was farting out notes like an orchestra as she slowly steamed to death.
She’d never been Hannah’s favourite sister. The two of them had fought like suckercougars and hellhounds over every little thing. Sometimes she’d said things like ‘Candy, I wish you would just die.’ But looking at her struggling teenage body cook alive, Hannah wouldn’t wish her fate on anyone.

But number 17 was the real surprise. The worker was just beginning to turn on the steam on, and the girl held in the contraption was starting to kick and scream. It was Angela. Hannah guessed that her blowjobs just hadn’t been as good as she’d claimed they were. Swiftly the unlucky girl’s skin began to take on a shade of light crimson as her blood boiled, and she cooked from the inside out. Frantically she tried to escape her bondage, but all she could do was scream into her mask as the steam filled her up.

Station 18 was occupied by a strange woman that Hannah had never seen before. Her skin was a perfect shade of boiled lobster. And as the steam was wafting from her asshole, it made a sweet high whistling noise.
“Ah, this one is done.” the worker said., putting a finger up number 18’s pooper and lifting her out of the bindings that she unclipped. The Steamer slid off of her ribbed esophagus pipe, leaving behind a sticky mess of boiled flesh and hot blood, dripping off the pipe. Number 18’s cooked body was heaped onto a trolley and wheeled away.

“Get that one on her station for us would you darling” the worker asked the guard.
“Sure thing. Ok, now honey, just open wide and suck on that tube like it’s cock, and it’ll go easier for you. Otherwise I’ll have to shove it down your throat myself.” The guard intoned with a practiced menace..

Hannah meekly obeyed. She really didn’t want to do it, she didn’t want to die. But she didn’t think there was any real choice in the matter. She opened wide and put the gross tube in her lips. The taste of the last occupant was hot on her tongue. Gods, it tasted delicious, just like a steamed girl dish at a fancy restaurant.

The Guard pushed her up, balled her legs into their holsters, and slid her till the tube was almost choking her. Out her left, she could still see her best friend thrashing in agony, tears streaming down her face, as she was steamed alive. In front of her, she had a good view of the Chunking Station.

They were making good pace at the chunking station, reducing girls to parts suitable for use in soups, broths and small stir fry’s. Hannah could see that they were already up to her sisters

Olive was just reaching the start of the line. A heavy cleaver slammed down and removed her leg. Blood spurted from the stump. Olive wet herself as she screamed bloody murder.

Tina was further up the line, and had already been reduced to a quad amputee.She squirmed atop the cleaver, as the attendant lined it up under her pussy.
“Nonononono…”
Thunk - she was slammed down on the blade, and she gave a dumb look as her body split in two, and her guts fell out in a messy pile.

Cheryl looked stupidly as a long specialised decapitation blade was placed around her neck. As if she couldn’t believe this was really happening to her… then with a leveraging pull, the blade popped off her stunned head popped right off like a Gourdplant champagne cork.

Tonya’s head was being thrown into a trough full to the brim with other decapitated heads. Her body was slowly being gutted and quartered on the table. Hannah could swear that she saw Tonya, still blinking and looking around as she hit the pile.

Hannah couldn’t see Annie anywhere… but some of the hanging body parts on hooks above looked suspiciously familiar. She could swear that Annie’s boobs were exactly the same shape and size as the one on that torso hanging off to the right. Gods, that probably was Annie, she realised.

“You’re gonna have a great view as you cook honey,”
The guard leaned around the front to face Hannah in her little mask, all bound up like a snuff slave.
“This is the part of the job I love the most. I just love looking right into the eyes of little bitches like you as I turn the valve on, and you realise that you’re no longer a human being with a name, and rights. You’re just order number 18 now.” the guard smiled with a cruel glint in her eye, as she turned the valve slowly on. It creaked as it turned, and the pipes rattled and hissed.
Hannah realised that the guard was right…. She was just number 18 now.

Scalding hot steam rushed down her ribbed pipe and directly into her empty stomach, filling it and heating it. It felt like a nightmarish tummy ache, worse than the medication she was given earlier. Tears welled, unbidden in her eyes, as the line of pain worked its way into her gut, and back up her throat and into her lungs.

“Uuuuuuuuuuuummmmffffffffhhhhh” She screamed into her mask, as she tried to escape the pain by squirming.But it didn’t stop the pain from reaching her poohole. She clenched her butthole tight. She didn’t want to be disgusting and fart like Candy and aunt Edith had.

Beside her, Angela had settled down, A long noise of flatulence and steam issued from her asshole while she shrieked and blubbered, her face blushing slightly more red than her angry red body was displaying, somehow showing her embarrassment, despite her more pressing predicament.

Hannah was trying to hold it in She was a lady, a wealthy scion of a noble family, who had only been robbed of their place by duplicity. And, ladies didn’t pass gas in public… they just didn’t. But the pressure was just becoming too much. But she could keep hold of herself… she could…
FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFRRRRRRRRRRRRTTTTT!!!!!!
Hannah let go of the steam involuntarily, and made an enormous noise, far more than if she hadn’t tried to hold it in. She felt so ashamed.

The guard laughed.
“Oh gods, you were trying so hard to keep that in, weren’t you honey? Don’t worry about it number 18 - all the Steamers do it before they die. You’re just meat now, no need for modesty. Just sit back and enjoy the ride. You’ll be dead before you know it.

Hannah’s eyes rolled back, as she let out a string of foul butt noises. She was sweating profusely, and felt like anywhere on the World of Bones would be a better place to be than here. Angela had stopped moving entirely now, her eyes were glazed and unfocussed and her body was a perfect cherry red.

“We’ve already got a buyer for number 18.. She’s to be delivered to the address of the City Councillor Irma Clovis. Make sure 18 is delivered quickly… she’s supposed to be lunch for Mrs Clovis’ enemies execution celebrations today. It’s a big bash for some reason” said the guard to one of the nearby workers.
“Yes maam.. Will do” she replied..

As the minutes turned into hours, Hannah became woozy, the world was hazy, and dim. She could barely see the line of girls getting hacked apart in a bloody dissasembly line, and she barely even noticed when Angela’s ass began to whistle, and they removed her from station 17, and replaced her with a fresh girl. The new girl looked at Hannah’s boiled red body, and began to cry in horror at the look of it. Hannah didn’t mind anymore… she just farted unhappily, and cooked until she finally faded out of consciousness. Her lungs burned horribly with each strained breath. Soon after, Hannah died, and truly became just Number 18; the Steamer.

Number 18 whistled from her ass when she was done.
R: 4 / I: 0

The tortured feet of Tina (Mf, foot, torture, nc, rape, snuff, foot cannibalism)

The tortured feet of Tina (foot, torture, nc, rape, snuff, foot cannibalism)

She is wearing heels, nylons, and a business suit, and very innocent. She is tall, slender, sexy and charming, a real fox. Short blonde hair, pretty face, big green eyes. She leaves work and are going to her car. Three men grab her in the parking lot and carry her to their car. One of her deep red heels falls off from struggling. They throw her in the back seat, her feet are on one of the guy's laps. They take her to an old building. Hans stares at her feet and laughs, he can smell the bare foot and see her painted toes through the nylon. They're very soft and sweet. She is struggling to get away. They drag her into the warehouse and tie her down on her back. They stand around her and warn her that they are going to ask her some questions. If her dont answer, they will extract the information from her. Hans pulls out a tray with all kinds of tools on it.

-Where is your boss?

-My... my boss?? I don't know, I really don't know! We hadn't seen him for a week in the office!

-Where is he????? Tell me now!

-I promise I don't know! But why do you want to know it? Why do you want to find him?

-He has information we need. You have one more chance!

-Please, believe me, I swear! I don't know where is he!

-OK, if thats the way you want it!

-But please! I don't lie, that's the truth!

Hans walks to her feet.

-We will start easy Tina!

Hans takes a long needle and show it to her.

-No... no... dont use that... please... I swear...

-One last time, where is he?

-I... sob... I sweeear... sob... don't... sob... know...

Hans take her bare foot and tears the nylon off.

-Stop, stop... no... no... AAAAAAAAHHHHH!

Hans firmly holds her foot with his right hand, he takes a needle in left hand and slowly press the needles down into her big toenail. Her foot writhes, he pushes further, he sees blood begin to trickle. He pushs deeper into her tender toenail.
Hans begin to twist the needle side to side, puts his face down near her toe and watch as he twists and turns the needle.

-AAAAARRRRGGGGHHHHHHH... AAAAOOOOOHHHHH... HUUUUUUURT... STOOOOOOOOPPPP!

-OK Tina, where is he?

Blood begins to trickle down the front of her foot. Hans takes a second needle.

-Where? WHERE IS HE!!!

-Oh my God! You must believe me, I swear, I swear for anything I don't knoooow!

Hans plunges the needle into the bottom of her big toe.

-OOOOOHHHHHHHHH... aaaaahhhhh... that's huuuurt... so muuuch!

-Tina, I have nine more dainty toes to go and your soft soles to play with. This can go all night. I want to know where he is!

-You sick bastard! Don't you understand? I don't have any infor... uuuhhhh... What... what do you want with those pliers?

Hans take the pliers. He clamps the pliers around her second toenail.

-OK Tina, here goes...

-I do anything just... oohhh... ohhhhhh... aarrgghhhh... AAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!

Hans slwoly starts to pull on her tender little toenail. He pulls harder, the pressure begins to build. He feels it loosening. Blood begins to pour out, her body is sqirming. He tears the toenail and all that holds it to her foot are tendons, he twists and tugs and tears it out. Hans holds it up and show it to her, takes the toenail and brings it up to her face. He lays it in front of her on her chest.

-Jesus... Jesus Christ! This can't... be... true! My God... my toe...

-Shall we do it again Tina?

-My toe... my toe is ruined... my nail... it's huurt...

-Yes?

-Pleeeease... stop this madness!! Stoop the pain!

-Only if you tell me where he is?

-I DON'T KNOW, YOU MOTHERFUCKER! UNDERSTAND? I DON'T KNOW!!!

-OK Tina, have it your way!

-Noooooo! Stoooop! Listen to me, don't hurt me, listeen to mee!! Give a minute!

-Yes?

-I can't stand pain! I can't stand it, see you? If I'd know anything I have told that to you! You must see this! Please! Believe meeee!

-OK Tina, I think I'll try something else.

Hans goes to her other foot, removes her shoe.

-Please... why do you do this to me? Why my feet? Why do you want to cause me pain? Why?

-Tina, I have a foot fetish. You see, this is fun for me.

Hans removes her shoe and feel her soft warm foot.

-It smells so nice and its so tender!

Hans massages it then he takes a scalpel and gently cuts the nylon off.

-No... please mister... don't cut... don't cut...

-Hmm, Ill bet these little toes would taste great! Maybe as a meal?

-T... ta... taste... great?? Meal?? Wha... what???

-Tina, im kind of hungry. But my appetite can be surpressed by the right answer!

-I don't know! Believe me, you must believe me! I don't know anything! I'll do anything just don't hurt me mooore, but I don't know that!

-Well?!

-Well?! Why don't you believe me?! Oh my God! Mercyyyy!

-OK, have it your way. First, I'll test your flesh!

Hans takes a small blowtorch and lights it, he turns it up and show it to her.

-You like this? Its about to cook one of your gentle toes.

-NOOOOOO!!! NOOOOO!!! ANYTHING BUT NO FIREEEE!!! HEEEEELLLPPP!! SOMEONEE HEEELP MEEEE!!

Hans holds her foot and put his mouth to it. He smells her sweet tender flesh.

-Mmmmmmmmm. Very feminine, innocent, tasty... Now hold on Tina, this is going to hurt.

Hans spreads her toes and leave the third one alone.

-Huuurttt? Noooooo! Don't hurrt me!!! Not my toe!! Release my fooot! Please!! Nooooo! AAAAhhhhhh... it's hooooot... it's tooo hoooooot... AAAAAAAAAAOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...
BUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRNNNNNNNNN... GGGGGGRRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHH...

Hans turns the blowtorch on high and slowly edge it to her vulnerable third toe. She begins to feel the heat, it suddenly begins to sting. Hans smells her flesh begin to roast, it smells wonderful for his. Her screaming just gets him hornier, he loves the smell of her roasted toe. He lets it cook a little longer until its brown and crispy, her screams begin to hurt his ears. Hans stops and puts the torch down.

-AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH... aaoooooohoohhhooohhhhhhh... heeeeelllleeelllpppppp... buuuuuuurrrnnnn... ohoh... oh... oh... sob... ohhh...

Tina looks down and sees her smoldering toe. Hans holds her foot and gives her one last chance. She feels a snap. He has snipped off her third toe!

-AAAAAIIIIIIEEEEEEOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH!!!

Blood pours onto the table. He has set up the table so it catches the blood.

-Tina, Im really enjoyng myself!

-The... the pain... is... tooooooo muchhh! I can't... can't stand mooooore! Please... sob... please... sob... stop it!

-Can I offer you this toe as a snack?

-You... you monster! No... nobody could be so cruel! You... you want me to... to eat my OWN TOE???

-Yes Tina, and I'm going to do the same to all of them. But first Ill make you eat this one or maybe ill taste it!

-ENOUGH! STOOOPPP! STOOOPPP THIS MADNESSS! MY GOOOOOD, HEEEELLLPPP MEEEE!!!

-This just the beginning.

The room smells like her feet now, Hans is hard from torturing her. He looks at her shoes on the floor, he holds her foot and begins to nibble on it. He feels her toes wiggle on his face. She feels his teeth begin to bite harder. He stops and take the scalpel.

-Tina, I think I'm going to change your position.

Hans turns her over on her stomach and retie her down. Hans ties her feet firmly to the table so her soles are facing up and flat against the table. Hans looks at her ass and tear her jeans off with the scalpel.

-Ooohhhh... sob... mercy... mercyyy... sob... have mercyy...

Hans goes to her feet, her soft white soles stare up at him, he takes the scalpel and let it gently run down her sole from top to bottom. Then he takes it and run it back up again a little deeper. The third time, Hans sees blood begins to ooze out as he goes along.

-Ggggggnnnnhhhhh... aaaaaaiiiiieeeee... huuuuurrrttt... pleaseeeeeeeeee...

Hans licks the blood and spreads it around her sole, he sees her try to wriggle her foot. She cant move it. He takes the scalpel and sticks it into her tender sole deeper and deeper. Over and over all over her foot.

-AAAAAHHHHHH... sto... OOOOOOOHHHHH... mer... AAAARRRGGGHHHHHHH... AAAAAAAAOOOHHHHH!!

He makes little cuts everywhere, hundreds of tiny cuts, blood is everywhere.

-WHERE IS HE??? Tell me! Or Ill begin to cut pieces off!

-Howw?? Howw can I prove you that I don't know anything? I swear, swear, swear, swear!!!

-Sorry Tina, I dont believe you! Besides, its too late. I have to finish what I have started. Don't even bother now. I'm doing this because it makes me horny. I'm going to fuck you to after Im done from behind with your feet bent back so I can bite them at the same time!

-WHAAAT? FINIISSHH?? NOOOOOO! NOOO... AAAAAHHHHHHAAAAAOOOOHHHHHHHHAAAAAAHHHHHH!!

Hans takes the scalpel and begins to slice down the outside of her foot. He slices a long thin piece about a half inch deep and two inches long, it falls to the side. Hans take it and lays it in front of her face. It has her little toe attached to it.
-My God! Oh my God! No... Jesus! Jesus help meee! Nooo...

Hans unties her feet and bends her feet up, he climbs up on the table and spreads her legs. She feels his huge cock begin to feel around her underside. He probes around until he feels her moist wet pussy. He begins to slowly ease it inside her. The blood from her foot is dripping onto his leg, he begins to nibble on her toes. He slides himself completely inside her and begins to slide back and forth.

-Pleeeeaaaaassseeeee... ohooohhhh... oohoooohhhh... aohhooohhhhh... rape... rape me... just don't... huuurt mee moreeee!

He bites her toes and begins to chew on them.

-AAAARRRRRGGGGGGHHHHH!

Tina looks back and sees his mouth with her blood and flesh on it. He pushes harder and harder. Hans bites both her feet and pushes harder and harder from the sweet scent of her toes. He bites deeper trying to bite her feet off. He pushes faster and faster, she is shaking and writhing. Hans cant take it anymore and he bites right throught her tender foot as he begins to cum. He feels her toes clench in his mouth as he gnaws on them and chews them away.

-NOOOHHHHH... NOOHHOOOHH... AAAHHH... AAAOOHHH... AAHHAAHHHHH... AAAAAAAAAARRRRRHHHHHHHHH!!

One of the other guys begins to grab her fingers. She feels one guy grabs her hand. Hans continues to fuck her as they begins to pull at her fingernails. She feels pressure as she sees pliers attach to her index fingernails. They rips her nails right out of their beds. Blood pours from her fingers, her pussy tightens up and it gets Hans harder. He shoves himself deeper.

-AAAAAIIIIIIEEEEEE! MYYY FINGEEEERRRSSSS!! AAAAAUUUUUUHHHHHHH!!

He turns her back over onto her back. They retie her and stretch her feet out, Hans takes the blowtorch and holds it up in front of Tina again. He grasps her left foot firmly and holds her toes so her toenails stick up. Hans inserts her foot into a vice at the end of the table so her toes stick up through the top of the vice, she can sees them, the pretty blue polish glistens. He takes her baby toe and hold the torch to the bottom of it.

-Have mercy... have mercy... I do anything, anything, ANYTHING just stop the pain! I beg you! I BEG YOU... AAAAAAAUUUUUUUHHHHH! ITS HOOOOOOOOOOOOT!!! TOOOOOOOOOOO HOOOOOOOOOOTT!!

Tina feels the heat begin to build, the pain is unbearable, her atch as her toenail begins to turn color from the heat. The blue melts into brown and then black, the paint pours down her toe. The toenail curls, blood and toenail polish flow onto the top of her foot. Hans move to the next toe.

-Hmm, this time will start on top!

Hans let the torch work its way into her fourth toenail, again the blue polish pours down and stings her skin. She feels her toenail pop off!

-MMMMMMYYYYYY FOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOT! AAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!

Blood spurts out, he begins to suck on her toes. Tina looks down and sees his mouth over her toes chewing and biting. Blood pours everywhere, the scent is sweet and feminine. The polish melting and her toe burning and roasting, she can smell it, its frightening. She screams uncontrollably, her whole body shudders, her delicate feet become a meal for Hans. He slides one foot into an oven and watches it baste. They can smells the flesh burning. Sweat pours down. Hans pulls her feet from the oven and tear at her flesh, all she can do is watch as Hans tear her toes off with his teeth. Hans bites into her soles and rip the tender flesh from her foot.

-GOOOOOOOOD! MYYY GOOOOOOOOOOD! WHEREEEEEEE AREEEEE YOUUUUUUUUU?? AAHHAAOOOHHHH!!

She begins to lose more blood. The other guys tear at her fingers, there is blood everywhere, they bites into her breasts. Hans take a long thin knife and slowly slices her left breast off. They tears into her arms and thighs with small knives and pull away her flesh. She looks at them and see them pulling and chewing at her. She can see how hard and turned on they are as she screams in pain. After while she lays there letting them tear her apart, jerking a little here and there, Hans sit at her feet chewing and tearing pieces off. She feels the pain but cant fight it anymore.

-Mo... monsters... mo... ggrrrrhhhhhhhh...

Hans looks at her face and it turns him on. He has to fuck her as she dies, he shoves himslef inside her, while they feast on her body. Her fingers are torn off, her toes are gone. There is no strength left, She slowly dies as they enter her. Hans licks her face as he fucks her. Tina looks deep into his eyes, tries to say something, than her muscles tighten as she struggling for a half minute, then dies.
R: 12 / I: 0

Assassin Chronicles (tags inside)

First time posting on Guro Lit. Got a little hot and bothered after reading a few of the more... prominent pieces here and decided to make one of my own. Noticed a lack of necro here. Well, that's not good. Time for an intervention.

Tags: rape, ryona, snuff, necro, teen, loli, breath-play more to come...


xxXX Tit for Tat XXxx


Part 1


The Rusty Nail was an old bar, with a rundown and dilapidated exterior that belied a warm and tastefully decorated interior. There were two floors in the bar; the ground floor for casual patrons and people looking to get drunk, and the first floor for patrons who had a little extra coin to afford the peace and ‘service’ that awaited them. Usually, no-one would ascend up to the second-floor without paying first at the counter lest they get kicked out.

You walk in, coat soaking wet from the rain outside. You take it off and hang it on one of the provide coat racks before walking to the counter.

People whisper at your back when they think you aren’t listening. They call you names. Titles earned from your line of work. You have many, but one in particular sticks out; Hellbound. Not because you had some kind of hellish power at your beck and call. No, it was because your soul was bound for Hell when you one day die.

You’ve come to accept it. It was an inevitability when working as an assassin. Killing people was a sin and sinners go to Hell. If that was the case, then you’d have some fun before your time was up.

The barkeep sees you and points a finger up to the second floor. A customer. Goody. You ascend the stairs and a barmaid leads you to him.

Or rather, her.

Your latest client; a redhead wearing a dress and corset showing off her eye-catching curves and bountiful bust. Her slate grey eyes see you, and you see them glint in arousal as she looks over your frame. You sit down across from her, arms crossed patiently on the table.

“…Are you the Hellbound?” she asks. You nod, not bothering to say anything. “You look less intimidating than I thought you would be. And far more dashing, as well.” She licks her lips. “I am… Well, you may call me Ann. And I have a job for you.” The woman places a piece of parchment in front of you. On it is a name and directions. “I assume you are familiar with the tiny ball of fat and bastardry known as Count Lobreck?”

Count Lobreck. One of the assistant administrators of this province, he is a small man with a round belly and a thick beard who liked his women… young. Very young. He was also currently away on a business trip with most of his family save his youngest daughter, if your informants were to be believed. You give the woman a nod, eyes going over the parchment in your hands.

“The monster stole my youngest daughter. We found her dead in a ditch outside our home two months later covered in semen.” The woman’s voice is furious and cold at once. “We hired the best alchemist we could to track down who defiled my little girl. Most of those responsible have been dealt with, and now only Lobreck is left. However he is away at the moment. Thus, his daughter will have to suffice.” She sighs. “Simply put; I want you to do to Lobreck’s daughter what I’ve written on that piece of parchment. Infiltrate his estate, kill everything in it, and string up his child when you’re done.”

You glance at her, then back at the piece of parchment. There isn’t a lot she want done, but they are… permanent. The task will not be cheap, however.

“Coin is not an issue.” She says. “Can you do it?”

You grin.

x-x-x-x-x

The Lobreck estate grounds were relatively small compared to most other noble family estates in the kingdom. Most of the property was occupied by a large four storey mansion, complete with a pool, a sauna, large kitchens, and living quarters for the live-in help and security forces stationed there. You acquired a map of the place after one of your informants bribed the city archive in relinquishing the building plans, so sneaking in undetected was not an issue.

You cleared the grounds easily enough. Men patrolling the outskirts died quickly to blades into the back of their heads, broken necks, slit throats, or simple suffocation. Once you were sure all twenty guards were dead, you moved into the mansion itself and had yourself some fun.

There were half a dozen maids in the house. All of them beautiful young women aged between eighteen to twenty-four. You hunted them down one by one and killed them after having your way with them.

x-x-x-x-x

The victim was a short green-eyed blonde, cutting onions in the kitchen.

You snuck in quietly and crept up behind her. Quicker than she could respond, you wrapped your muscular arms around her neck and brought her to the floor. The surprise made her drop her knife. Stupid bitch.
You lay on your side, the maid struggling desperately in your arms. You tighten your hold around her neck and smile when she starts to choke.

Gradually, her movements slow until the stop altogether and her choking eventually ceased. You keep your hold on her neck tight for another minute just to be safe before breaking her neck, nodding in satisfaction when the smell of fresh urine reached your nose. You learned your lesson the last time you strangled someone to death and left without making sure they were dead. You went hungry for a month because you left the job incomplete.

You lift the body up and set it on the counter, face down. You flipped up the long uniform skirt and ran your hands up the body’s toned, stocking-clad legs to her underwear clad rear. A garter belt, too. Mmm…

You pull it down and finger the dead woman’s sex, still warm and moist from the urinal discharge. You undo your pants and insert your length into the corpse’s folds with a muffled moan, beginning to thrust not long after. The maid, whomever she was, is tight. Deliciously so. Her rear is plump and firm, and you savor it with a hard squeeze and a few light slaps. You undo the corpse’s hair and pull it flush against you, breathing in its scent as you rip open the uniform’s front to grope at the modest breasts underneath it. Small, but firm. She must have been quite active when she was still alive.

Your thrusts pick up speed as you kiss the dead body on the lips, forcing your tongue through unresisting lips to grapple with a limp tongue. She tastes like strawberries and milk. It must be what she had for her last meal. Pity; you liked strawberry and milk. You pull away, turn the corpse around and lay it on the counter, suckling at its breasts as you orgasm hard into the corpse’s womb. You look at the dead body’s eyes, smiling at the lack of life in their gaze. You pull it up and kiss her again, continuing to thrust. Mmm, if you weren’t on a job, you would be bringing this lump of meat home and make dinner out of it-

“Hailee?” a voice calls out and you freeze mid-kiss. “Where did you put the towels again?”

The doors opened to reveal victim number two. A woman with long brown hair tied into a pony tail wearing glasses. She sees you defiling the body of her co-worker, pales and opens her mouth to scream.

Your right arm snaps up and the crossbow on your forearm unfolds and fires. The bolt hits her dead in the middle of her forehead and her scream turns into a fading moan. She collapses forward, banging her head against the kitchen counter hard enough to draw blood. Whew, that was close.

You pull out of your first cocksleeve and move over to the second maid. She’s convulsing on the floor, eyes rolling up into the back of her head, her fingers twitching and gripping the floor as her legs tense and kick. Blood is beginning to pool around her head and she already urinated herself. Hm. Still alive? Well, want not waste not. You draw a knife and cut open her uniform, pleasantly surprised to a pair of large, full breasts bounce free. You suckle on one as your hand flips up her skirt and guides your manhood into her. A live vagina is much better than a dead one, and you moan as your start thrusting even as her walls convulse and clamp around you.

The dying maid’s hands grip your shoulders and balls up against your chest. You don’t know if she is trying to push you off or pull you closer, but you assume the second one with a smile as you lean switch breasts and knead the other one with your free hand. You trace kisses up her chest, along her throat, before coming to a stop on her lips.

Her back arches upwards and a pathetic, half-choked moan leaves her lips as her folds tighten around your length to milk you dry. A dying orgasm, who would've guessed? You orgasm with her, making sure to force every bit of your cum in her so that she remembers you in her dying moments.

The woman expires soon after, her hands dropping down as her convulsions finally cease. You pull out of her and give her one last kiss, before popping her up against the wall

That’s two down. Four more maids and one noble-born brat to go.


The next parts will be coming in a few days, depending on whether or not life gets in the way. Criticism and comments are welcome.
R: 4 / I: 0

Darla vs the Winged Devourers (loli, vore, snuff, rape, digestion, fantasy, slice of life)

DARLA VS THE WINGED DEVOURERS
A Beastmaster tale by Riraito
Commissioned by RedStar101





THE DAY OF BIRTH AND A GIRL’S FIRST LOVE

She was brought into the world by two loving parents: Alar, and Ked-rak. The two of them named their blonde bundle of joy Darla after Ked-Rak’s mother. They raised her lovingly as any farmers would their eldest daughter.

The midwives declared that she was healthy and free of defects, Alar couldn’t have hoped for anything more than to hold that beautiful baby girl in her arms. Ked-rak was proud of his wife, and while he had hoped for a son to help till the fields, he would love his daughter just the same.

Years passed and Darla grew, first into a curious toddler, then into a proper young girl of the age of 4 cycles. Her cheeks were a rosy red, and her smile could light up any farmer’s worst day. The blonde mop of loosely pigtailed hair looked like an angel’s halo in the summer light, and was the colour of fresh straw from threshing.

As she grew up, she was a very happy and social little girl. She would play games of skill with balls and her body with the other children her age, and attended class once a week at the school building, when the teacher arrived in town. The building was just an open wall-less shack with thin thatching and a hard packed dirt floor, but when the teacher was around, it transformed into a place of enlightenment and wisdom. The things she taught the girls and boys about the kingdom and foreign lands set their minds alight.


Her days out of school were largely concerned with helping her mother with chores around the house, and tending to her younger sister, Clara, who demanded a lot of love and attention, as all three year olds tend to need. Her sister could be a handful at the best of times, always getting into some trouble or another. Sometimes Darla even encouraged her to misbehave, just to see what would happen. Alar would scold them when they stole all the oat cookies from the glass jar on the to shelf of the kitchen… but somehow by the next day, a new batch would have been cooked and already filled the jar.

Life was hard for farmers in the kingdom of Aruk. The fanatics who followed Maax would often raid villages along the border. Skirmishes were not unheard of, even this far north. As a result, they lost good young men in battle far more often than the villagers would have liked.
Farmers often had their daughters betrothed to suitable boys well before marriageable age. It helped make sure that there would be enough strong men to defend the village when the time came, and enough young brides to go around after women died in childbirth.

Darla was to be wed one day in the future to her father’s friend’s son Da’neel. She was too young to really see him in a sexual manner, but she still thought he looked cute, and would often fantasize about what married life would be like with the strong man she knew he’d grow to be. Of course, Darla only knew the idea of love from the lurid bedtime stories her mother used to tell her. They were of course retellings of famous romantic trysts and scandalous news from the rest of the town of Emur that she regaled the girl with. So Darla’s idea of love was something skewed and twisted to resemble some lustful thing she was incapable of understanding yet.

On the day of her fifth birthday, she took aside Da’neel from the small, intimate party, and took him to the secluded grey wooden bridge that hung over the clear blue-green river. She wore her best yellow rags and sunhat, and rubbed her lips with Redberries like her mother had taught her to do to attract the boys. She told him what he meant to her, and how she loved him, just as she had heard in her mother’s fairy tales. Then she took his face into her hands and kissed him like she’d seen her mother do to her father. She hugged the surprised boy tightly, and refused to let go, until she felt the thing growing in his pants. He mother hadn’t warned her about this, and she was surprised, and unsure what was happening. At first she thought he was one of those strange men who talked to animals, Like that older boy Dar had done in secret when he thought no-one was looking. She thought that maybe Da’neel had a ferret in his pants, and so she tried to grab the little thing out and pet it. However, to her great surprise, the little sausage in a sheep intestine wrapper she pulled out, seemed to be firmly attached to the place between his legs and only seemed to be getting bigger. Darla laughed at the silly thing between his legs, and angered by her insult to his thing, he slapped her so hard in the face that it left a redish handprint and brought tears to her eye.

Darla cried and called him obscene names that she had learned from the rough men at the mill. Things that she knew would hurt him as badly as he’d hurt her feelings. Da’neel stormed off, and Darla was left to cry at her broken heart. By evening, her mother had heard all about the incident from the girl, and to Darla’s great chagrin, she laughed about it the entire evening with her father. Eventually though, the two embarrassed farmers, had to sit down with their daughter and explain how the sex worked with their darling daughter.
Darla refused to believe it to be the truth until her father hiked up his rags and showed the little girl what he had between his legs. Darla blushed so brightly that her mother, Alar, though she was going to turn into a redberry.
“Why do all men have to have ferrets in their pants?” She yelled, not really making sense, as young children often do.
Alar and Ked-rak’s laughter could be heard all the way across the village to the mill at the end ot the lane that night.

Soon, due to Alar’s loose lips, Darla’s misfortune was the talk of the town. Small shildren she played with started to tease her with names, calling her Darla dick denier, and little miss frigid, and worst of all - Ferret girl. She screamed, and got into fights with the other girls her age. There was hair pulling and broken noses, and plenty of crying among the kids for the longest time. Darla was often seen with a black eye, or a bleeding nose in those days… But soon she learned her lessons, and Darla started coming home unbruised, while the cases of other girls coming back with black eyes went on the increase. But in the end it was all worth it, because Da’neel forgave her and told her he loved her back., They never really did apologise to each other, but they did get to kiss a lot after that. In fact, every chance they got, the two little lovers would abscond somewhere out of sight, thinking they were discreet, and fooling no-one at all. It was a sweet first love, and all the villagers thought that it was just about the most adorable thing they’d ever seen. Alar was often found in the middle of a daydream in those days; already planning her daughter’s wedding day in her head.



THE FIRST DAY OF SCHOOL AND DARLA’S REVENGE.

It was Darla’s first day back at school after the teacher took sabbatical to teach the king’s children over the entirety of winter. The village didn’t like their only educator going away for such a long time, but they couldn’t refuse her the opportunity to make the kind of coin only a king could pay. Some of the parents were even so bold as to brag that their children were being taught by the crown educator. Alar packed food and parchment into little brown hessian bags, that she’d made herself from some scraps given to her by the mill workers. She kissed Darla and Clara goodbye, and then set about cleaning their house, which had been gathering dust from overuse during winter.

Clara burbled a song that she’d picked up from their father, as they walked to school together. It was a sweet tune about a summer frog and her children hopping about the place. Darla sang along too. Soon the school shack came into sight, and all of Darla’s friends came over to greet her. Clara hid herself shyly behind her elder sister’s legs.

“This is my sister Clara… she’s coming to school now too.”
All of Darla’s friends rushed over to talk to the new girl. They asked her all kinds of questions in a flurry.
“What is your favourite food”
“Who’s do you think is the best singer at the mill?”
“Did you help make those clothes with your mother, they’re so pretty”
“Are you really Darla’s sister, you look so different from each other with that black hair.”
Soon, despite her earlier shyness, Clara was happily joining in with the crowd, drawing on parchment with her bottle of ink and quill, and enjoying the company of a dozen newfound friends.

Darla smiled wanly at all the attention her sister was getting a part of her was happy her sister was getting along with her classmates, and another part was just jealous. She broke away from her thoughts when Miss Coates entered the room and cleared her throat loudly, signalling that children should be silent and pull out their parchments in preparation for learning.
“Today we will be learning basic arithmetic. By the end of today you should be able to have memorised the entire three times table.”
Darla sighed. Math was her least favourite subject. Why couldn’t it have been magic or farming techniques like usual? But still, being a good girl she tried her hardest.

She was interrupted halfway by somebody yanking hard on her pigtails.Darla yelped loudly.
“Darla, do you have something to say about the lesson?”
“No Miss Coates… I was just… never mind”
“Well, I would appreciate silence during my lessons… another outburst like that and I’ll have you caned in front of the entire class.”
“Yes Miss Coates, It won’t happen again, I promise.”
Miss Coates put her attention back to the board made of slate, and put her shard of chalk back up to write more numbers on it. Darla shot an evil look the the twins behind her, who had dared to tease her in the middle of the class. The twins were the bright faced terrors of Emur. If there was a dastardly deed done by children in the region, odds are that the two of them had something to do with it. Of course, when adults inquired into it, all they’d be met is with adorable twin smiles as the girls flashed their ultimate escape tool - their tandem weaponized cuteness.
They had names of course, as most children who weren’t bastards did, but nobody could ever seem to remember what they were. Everyone just called them the twins, and that was all that needed to be said, they both answered to it the same, and swapped positions and clothes enough that they became interchangeable in the village’s eyes.

“Outside - at lunch - we’ll settle this then” whispered Darla menacingly.
The twins shared a mischievous grin, the kind that said that they knew what they had done was very wrong, but at the same time protested their angelic innocence in the matter.
“I have no idea what you’re on about Darla”
“Me neither sister, I think ferret girl is going a bit soft in the head.”
Darla growled and snapped the quill she was holding, splattering ink in tiny droplets over her parchment. “I’m gonna teach you meanies a lesson you won’t forget.”


At lunch, as the children were let out to play near the school building, the twins were waiting for Darla in a corner of the playground that didn’t have line of sight back to the school building, so Miss Coates couldn’t see them from where she was enjoying the roasted chicken lunch with Redberry tea that the village provided for as part of the payment for her services.
“Right now Darla, what were you saying about ‘making us regret stuff?’”
“Yeah Darla, what are you gonna do to the two of that should make us so scared?”
Darla gritted her teeth at their defiance. “I’m gonna beat you so badly that you.. That you…. a h forget it and hold still so I can hit you.” yelled Darla, getting all the emotions off her chest. She was so sick of those two calling her names and pulling silly pranks on her.

“I don’t think so sister, do you?”
“Well, I count two of us, and one of her.”
“I’ll hold down Darla, and you hit her… what do you say dear sister?”
“That’s a fantastic idea, why I reckon we’ll make her regret ever having been born”
Darla froze in place, almost as if fearful.. Or at least it would have seemed that way if not for the maniacal grin on her face. Behind the twins stood Marabel, a girl of twice their size, with beautiful red hair that cascaded like fire down her shoulders. Last week the twins had let her family’s bull out of its pen for some fun. Marabel had spent all day chasing it down. By the time Marabel got it back in the pen, she was a mess of scratches and bruises.

“You see here twins, I told Marabel here who let that bull out of the pen the other day… and she agreed to help me out with you two the next time she had a spare moment.”
The twins looked up at, what seemed from their perspective, to be a giant angry lady with fire for hair. The teenager grabbed the two preteens by the hair and urged Darla on.
“What do you say Darla? I hold them, and you hit them?”
“That’s a fantastic idea, why I reckon we’ll make them regret ever being born Marabel.”
With that, Darla sank her fist into the soft stomach of her first harasser. The first twin vomited as she was struck.
“No.. cough cough… please.. Urghhhh!”

Darla struck her in the exact same soft spot a second time, before walking over to the second twin
“I’m sorry?” she begged, but was treated to the same violence as the bullied girl took her revenge on her. This went on for a few more strikes before Darla swapped with Marabel, and let the older girl get in a few punches and kicks of her own. By the time Miss Coates called the entire class back in from recess, Marabel and Darla had systematically worked over the twins, covering them with a variety of colourful bruises.
“Oh my, what happened to you two, she asked”
“We fell over”
“We fell over”
Came the tandem orchestrated response. The teacher, sensing that she wasn’t getting the truth out of the twins, let it go at that. However, she wasn’t lacking in shrewdness enough to fail to notice Darla and Marabel's bruised fists
“About time” she thought to herself “Those twins are snakes, it’s about time they got their comeuppance.

Darl smiled in her seat for the rest of the school day. She slept like a baby that night, a giant smile still on her face.


THE DAY OF THE MERCHANT’S VISIT AND THE PUPPET PLAY

One day, Darla’s parents took her out on a day trip. It was an unusual thing for farmers to do, usually they were busy tending to their grain fields or animals. Darla loved to tend the family pig. She’d even named it Pork… because they were fattening it up for the Godsgiving party later in the year. The village elders had promised to share some of their special exotic spice rubbing recipes with Alar if she could procure the ingredients on the list.

So it was that on the day that the spice merchants came to town, that Darla found herself hand in hand with Alar and Ked-rak as they marched their two girls across sunlit plains to the main kingdom road. There hadn’t been a Jun raid in the area any time recently, but Ked=rak carried his work sicle on him just in case there was trouble with highwaymen. Darla and Clara danced and skipped and played as they journeyed across the blossoming spring fields filled with exquisite wildflowers that smelled of rich natural perfumes. Alar stopped every now and then to take a cutting of some plant, herb or flower to plant back in her garden back home. She was quite the amatuer botanist, worthy of the King’s arborealists… or so Ked-rak liked to brag to all his drinking buddies. Darla didn’t think he was all that far off the truth either, she was proud of her mama.

It wasn’t long before Darla’s legs tired, and she had Ked-Rak pick her up and carry her piggyback the rest of the way.
“Ked-rak, you’re going to spoil her if you do that.”
“Nonsense dear… it’s a father’s job to indulge his children once in a while. And it's been so long since I got to spend any time with them outside of the fields.”
“I suppose you’re right.. She’s getting pretty heavy these days though… been eating too many of my oat cookies from the jar even though she’s not supposed to.”
“I AM NOT GETTING FAT MAMA”
“I don’t know about that, you’re feeling pretty pudgy up there Darla”
“AM NOOOOOT!” she whined.
She sulked the rest of the trip to the merchant, propped up on her daddy’s shoulders, draped over his head like a hat.

When they finally arrived at the merchants camp, long hours later, they were pleased to see brusk business already being carried out. Their fellow villagers were already haggling over prices in the unpacked wagon circle. Mercenaries with hawk eyes, peered at Ked-rak’s sicle as he entered, but dismissed it out of hand. He was a farmer after all - sickles were a thing the peasants carried all the time.

Her father went over and inspected farming implements and seeds, while her mother perused the spice racks searching for the exotic ingredients she needed to add unique flavour to their dinners, while not blowing their budget for the necessities. Darla liked the strange wagons with their funny smells, and brightly coloured signs. She’d never seen anything that wasn’t a flower or berry painted with red or blue in her entire life, they were as alien concepts to her as a wagon was to an ant. In the back, the children watched a punch and Judy show. Punch got drunk a lot and then beat judy… The guards eventually came and locked Punch away and threw away the key. It was a pretty silly play, and Darla found herself laughing at the antics. They reminded her of old Mr Crawley, who always smelled of grain alcohol, and whose wife always seemed miserable. Seeing a guy like him get locked up made her feel good… even if it was only a puppet show. It made her feel like sometimes things worked out well in life. That was a good feeling that made her warm inside.

Later she took Clara over and bought some sweet nuts with the pieces of copper her daddy had given her to spend. She shared them with her sister, and they looked over all the strange contraptions and baubles that were being sold. They toyed and touched the magical contraptions, watching them dance to invisible puppet strings until merchant’s chased them away with a broomstick. Then they’d just move on to the next stall that caught their eye. It was

At one of the stalls, she found Marabel, trying on pretty necklaces, probably to impress that boy she liked, the one who had his eyes on another girl. The redhead was always going on about how she didn’t see what he saw in her. Darla chatted for a while with the older teenager, about school and the bullies they’d trashed together. Then they talked about boys, and jewelry, and the best ways to do makeup. They promised to hang out more together when they got back to Emur, and not only when they had some bullies to pay back. But Clara was growing hungry again, and so the two young friends waved and went their own separate ways

It was late afternoon before Darla’s family got underway on their journey home. They were all carrying backpacks loaded with the things they bought that day. Their Gold purses were significantly lighter, but that didn’t seem to make carrying their stuff any easier somehow.
Darla wanted to have another piggy back on Ked-Rak’s back, but he was too busy carrying the family’s heaviest pack. Darla pouted once again. As the Night drew over head, Darla thought they were going to have to set up camp and stay there the night, but Ked-rak pulled out his pitch and lit a creat torch, and guided them all through the night back home. The world looked so different at night. Stars dotted the sky like some god spilled glowing ink across the parchment of the night sky. It was brilliant and beautiful.

Ked-rak taught Darla all of the stars, and their signs. He showed her the Hunter, and the Housewife. He showed her the great black lion, and the Twin Ferrets Osmius and Gorak, finally he showed her the Homestar on the belt of the mighty star sign of the Beastmaster. He told her the legends of the ancient warrior that spoke to animals and fought as if he were one of them himself. Darla loved that story, there was something so empowering about it to her. She wished she could grow up to talk to animals, and wage wars, romance barbarians and rescue slavegirls from their vicious Jun captors, and defeat the evil Maax.

Eventually they arrived home, and Alar went straight to work testing out the spices for the food. Maybe she put too much in, because Darla found the food tasted strange… not bad… just unfamiliar to her palate. Ked-rak smiled as he complimented his wife’s cooking, shoveling it in as fast as he could. Darla wasn’t sure that he really meant it. But her mother looked positively glowing at the compliments, and said that there would be a special prize for him in his room that night. Darla wasn’t sure what that meant, but she knew that he went back for second helpings immediately.

As she lay awake in bed mulling over the day’s busy events, she couldn’t help but remember that great warrior made of stars in the sky, and his animal companions



THE DAY OF THE KINGS VISIT, AND THE GREAT ARMY OF THE KINGDOM

It was a day like any other when Darla saw the King. She’d been playing over in the lake with Marabel and Clara. They’d stripped off their clothes and hidden them in the reeds so that any sneaky boys wouldn’t be able to steal them away when they were bathing. Clara splashed water over her big sister, and Darla used her longer arms to scoop so much water that Clara was drenched with a single splash. Maribel uncupped her loose bra and let her breasts dangle free. Darla was astounded how much they’d grown since she’d first met Marabel just months ago. That and the older teenager had a tuft of bright orange hair above her vagina. Darla was pretty jealous of the curves that her friend had. She was beginning to blossom into a real woman’s body; the kind that could have a baby.

“What’s it like having real breasts - are they heavy?” the five year old asked innocently.
Marabel just laughed at her junior’s naivety. They’re fine.. It's just the monthly bleeding that can be bad… you never know when you’re going to need to wash your underwear.
“No way… that’s not going to happen to me - that’s disgusting.”
‘Ahahaha… of course it’s going to happen to you - its how you know you’re ready to have a baby. Mother says that when you’re pregnant it goes away. So I’ve just got to find myself a husband before too long. You’ve got that sorted with your boy Da’neel anyway - why don’t you tell me more about that.”


“Well, sometimes we kiss and he touches me with his hands, but we haven’t done the sex yet… we … well were too young… and nobody has told us how it works…”
Maribel laughed at that and grew the widest evil grin on her face before leaning over to her child friend and whispering in her ear for the longest time.
“No way - that can’t be how you.. K’now - do IT”
“Of course it is, my cousin did it last fertility festival with her fiance… and she got pregnant just afterwards… it totally works that way.”
“But that’s you know.. You’re really supposed to stick it up there?”
“It gets bigger when you do it like that… if the boy likes you enough. The bigger it is, the more he likes you.”

As the girls argued and gossiped about their anatomies, there arose a great clatter on the nearby road, as carts and soldiers disembarked at the lake to refill their canteens. The head carriage was beautifully ornate. Inside it was a face that even Darla recognised. She’d seen it on the back of the copper money her daddy had given her to spend at the Merchants. It was the King himself.

Darla curtseyed immediately in the water, almost drowning her sister, and she lowered her head for her. The commotion Clara made attracted the King’s very attention.
“I’m sorry my liege, we didn’t realise you were going to be here today, or I would have had my clothes on, said Darla, still sinking into the water to hide her lack of boobs, having recently found her absence of them embarrassing by comparison to her company.. Marabel on the other hand was frozen in shock, still standing upright, her bosom and slit fully exposed to the sight of the King himself.
‘Y- your majesty… My liege… I mean King…”

“No need to bow dear.. Came the commanding voice of the king… Why I think I prefer the view of you standing than bowing.”
Indeed, young teen Marabel was quite the sight with her damp red hair hanging down and water beading off her slim virgin body. Her pert little breasts were still just growing to full size on her adolescent body. Her nipples were standing erect from the cold waters.

Her face blushed red and she put up her hands to cover her modesty.
“I’m sorry your Majesty, I should not have subjected your sight to such lewd behaviours… It won’t happen again.”
The king smiles at the peasant’s blind belief in a King’s divine;y bestowed nature.
“I’m sure it won’t… but if you wouldn’t mind, I have a war to wage today against my former advisor Maax and his vile, fanatical Jun. But when I return victorious, I would be honoured to celebrate my victory in the company of a young beautiful maiden such as yourself.
Marabel blushed harder at the compliment from royalty. Darla simply couldn’t believe what she was hearing. It was like something out of one of her mama’s bedtime stories. Clara just gurgled, Darla having forgotten to let her sister up from her bowing position under the water.

“I bestow upon you, one of my official signet rings, young miss…?”
“Marabel , sir, my name is Marabel.”
“Well isn’t that a lovely name for a lovely maiden. It suits a beauty like you”
“You are too kind, your majesty.”
“Keep the ring on you, so that you may prove to my servants that you have my permission to enter my presence when I make my return to your town. Keep it in your possession always and tell no-one of it.”
“I will, my liege… You have my promise.”

With that exchange finished, the Soldiers mounted back up onto their horses, and the carriages carried on their way to war, leaving Darla and Clara staring open mouthed at Marabel as she clutched the signet ring in her hands.
“No way… Marabel… No way… this was …. Amazing.”
Darla really just wasn’t sure what was happening… it was like living in a story. Soon she’d find that she was some kind of warrior princess, summoned to do battle with the forces of Maax, and then fall in love with an enemy prince in disguise. That was the kind of thing that always happened next in her mother’s stories.

Marabel just squealed in happiness… She giddily splashed water around and put the ring on her finger so it wouldn’t get lost until she could return to shore and hide in in her bra.
“Omigod, Omigod.. Omigod… this it like the craziest thing that has ever happened to me… we were just talking about how I didn’t have a boyfriend, and now this… a king… Pinch me Darla - because this isn’t real.”
Darla reached over and pinched Marabel on the butt. She shrieked…
“It hurt… Omigod.. It’s real - it’s all real. Wait, does this mean I’m going to be a princess… or a queen… or a concubine? Which is it? Darla, do you know whether the King has a wife?”
“I dunno”
“Oh he’s a bit old for me….. But a king… He’d have all the luxuries, the foods… I’d never have to work another day in the fields again. Not for any day of the rest of my life.”
Marabel lay out, floating on the water next to Darla, feeling its cool embrace.
“I’m so happy for you Marabel - you should go for it, no matter how old he looks… Your young enough for the both of you… And to think, your babies would be princes and princesses.”

The two excited girls nattered on about secretly it for weeks afterwards. Wondering when the King would make his return journey, and whisk the pretty girl off to a life of freedoms and palace intrigue.




THE DAY OF THE FESTIVAL AND THE BEST THING EVER

Da’neel leaned over her as he kissed every part of her face inexpertly.
The two of them were canoodling in the abandoned barn at the forest side of Emur. It was a dilapidated old thing, with rotted wood, and bend rusted nails holding it together. It was cold in the winter air, and when it rained everything got soaked.. But lying in a fresh sheet of loose straw, the two kids were toasty warm in each others embrace.
“Do you want to go to the festival with me Darla? My dad says that I need to invite a girl this year”
He was of course talking about the fertility festival that Emur held every year. A time where the free maidens would be presented for potential matchups, and those that were betrothed but still without children, would show themselves off, to let everyone in the village remember that they were already taken.

It was always a spectacle, and Darla loved the feast that always accompanied it. Darla had always loved how her mother had looked as she walked down the village street, all made up, with flowers in her hair, and the sun reflecting off her dirty blonde hair. She’d always stayed under the care of the teacher, as all the children’s parents marched hand in hand down the street to reaffirm their mutual love.
“Da’neel - of course I want to. We’ll look so pretty together, thank you for asking me to.”
Da’neel smiled and then ran off excitedly to tell his parents that his girlfriend had agreed to join him this harvest cycle.

Dala lay back with an enormous grin on her tiny face. This was the best day ever… or so she thought. But she was wrong, there were going to be better things to come yet on the festival day itself.

The preparations for the festival came quickly, with Farmers and mill workers putting their skills together to decorate the town for the parade of lovers. Beautiful hand woven ribbons and fine lace, better than any clothes they wore themselves were pulled out of storage to be hung from banners put up by the lumberjacks. It was like a thousand birthdays had come at once for the young children watching. Paper lanterns were hung down the town’s only street, and all the farmers from the outskirts of the city were put up in family barns for the week. Delicious foods were cooked. Chickens were beheaded and plucked by the children, under the supervision of their parents. Darla thought that it was pretty gross… but that was the farmer’s life. And the thought of eating delicious meat, covered in sugar and fat, instead of grain porridge was very appealing to her young taste palate.

The old men in the village pulled pins and balls out from their weatherd storage bags, and treated the kids to a quick demonstration of juggling before the event itself. Old Miss Coates even gave it a go herself, surprising the crowd when she spat grain alcohol onto sticks and then set them alight, spinning them around herself in fancy patterns. Darla and Clara both clapped and laughed at the scene. It was great - she’d never seen anything so amazing in her life. Da’neel thought to himself that Darla had never looked so cute in her entire life as she did at that moment.

The day before the festival, the feast was put into a deep pit, covered with hot coals. Then sand was poured over the top to cook it slowly over the course of an entire two days. When the ripe Yams, and grains, and meats finally were dug back out, it would be the most succulent feast that the village could offer this year. The Village was often on the brink of famine.. But even then, they would save up for this one day of excess every year. It was something to look forwards to - even in bad cycles.

Darla’s mother brushed out Darla’s shoulder length hair, and pulled it all back up into pretty braided pigtails.The golden hair was straight and fine, soft and downy unlike the course hair of her mother. Alar spoke softly to her eldest daughter “You have such pretty hair Darla. Da’neel is a lucky boy to have you as his own. It won’t be too many years now before he can put a baby of your own into your belly. Oh, I’m going to have such pretty grandchildren. She placed bright wildflowers all through Darla’s hair, distracting too much from her features to really capture her beauty, but that was a mother’s smothering love for her perfect child… you could never give too much attention to your firstborn on their first festival march.

They lined up in a queue at the crack of dawn. Alar beside her husband Ked-rak, Darla beside Da’neel, and the entire village worth of fertile couples in a line. Little Clara watched from the sidelines as her big sister marched down the street at her first fertility festival. It was brisk in the morning air, and condensation came with every breath. Da’neel smiled and held hands with Darla, and in the little girls mind, everything was right with the world. The warmth from his fingertips spread throughout the rest of her body in a way that made her both embarrassed and happy.

The soft sound of the sheepherder horn playing a mournful ballad, and the children’s choir singing slightly off key was the signal to march. The set off down the dusty and dreary main street, kicking larger stones as they trod on the pavements. It took them until the sun had risen fully before they finished their round of the village. There was much cheering as all the couples entered into the barn for a speech by the village elder.

They all sat down cross legged in the barn, and listened to the old man tell them all the secrets of marriage. Of how to settle arguments properly, and how a maiden can cook delicious foods from just grains and herbs. But most important of all were what he called ‘techniques of the bed.’
Darla wasn’t really sure what that meant. But after a long instructional about correct tongue usage for the men, she found out first hand.
Da’neel was instructed by his father to put his head between Darla’s legs, and under her rag dress. He was an enthusiastic learner, and Darla felt a bit wierd as his tongue went into the place she peed from. It made her nipples harden like they did when it was cold, and made her pussy tingle like it did when she went to the toilet, or rubbed it against the bedding. Soon, she was sweating like it was a summer day. Small whorish moans excaped from the child’s mouth as she pulled his face deeper into her small crotch. He obliged by licking harder.
“Da’neel…. Whatever it is you’re doing, don’t stop it.. It’s so good”
Finally the little girl shuddered and sprayed into his face, and Da’neel’s father told him that he was a good man, and that he’d done well.
Darla was inclined to agree, as she slumped into the warm straw beside her boy and fell asleep from the morning’s exertions.

When she was awoken by her little beau, it was already afternoon feast time. The chickens and ducks were being carved up by the elders, and the yams divided up to all the families. Warm and rich beers were poured into wooden mugs for everyone, and bowls filled with thick gruel covered in sugar and preserved plums. Darla dug into the feast, and didn’t stop until her belly was as round as a playground sheep's bladder kicking ball. Her mother handed her a mug of ale as large as her face. It tasted kind of funny, but Darla had always wanted to drink one of the big adult drinks,,, so she downed the entire cup. She felt kind of funny and woozy after doing it, but in a good way, not like when she had a fever and dreamed those horrible dreams about nightmare horses with glowing red eyes..

She cuddled into her boyfriend’s warm embrace, and the two kids drunkenly fell into a stupor of sloppy kissing and simple fondling; still too young to consummate a relationship, or to understand the real implications of their arranged marriage.. The fell asleep in each others arms, and only woke with the next morning’s dawn light. Whatever it was that the two kids had, Darla wanted something like it for the rest of her life. He was her best friend in the whole world.

As she remembered it later that week, Darla really felt it had been the best day ever.


THE ORDINARY DAY AND THE ABDUCTION

Weeks later was when the unthinkable finally happened. Darla was asleep in her large straw bed atop her sweat-stained rag sheets, her grey cloth headband over her forehead was slipped down so she could sleep a little longer than the sun’s first rays. Her tiny naked body was spread-eagled awkwardly in that way that kids like to sleep sideways across the bed, and she snored loudly. There was a small patch from where she had wet the bed the night before, already beginning to dry between her legs. Darla was a fairly solid sleeper, and would fail to get up and use the chamber pot in the middle of the night. Her mother would beat her bottom with the wooden cauldron when she realised that she would have to go down to the river and wash her sheets yet another time that week.

Her hair was long and unbraided, and fell in strands across her peaceful morning face, and her blue eyes flutter awake as the smell of cooking porridge reaches her nose. She gets up slowly and groggily, and wipes the sleep from her big eyes and yawns while scratching her bottom. She’d been having the weirdest dream about Da’neel doing things to her.. She’d have to talk about them to the soothsayer soon…. Either that or she could make the prophecy happen herself by asking Da’neel to do some of the things she had dreamed about to her. The thing where he had slipped his penis between her legs had seemed like it might be fun to try.

She put her hand between her legs as she wandered out to the breakfast table. Alar was already serving up the breakfast for her two children into their wooden bowls. She was cupping her heavily pregnant belly as she did so. Ked-rak had done his fatherly duties during last cycle’s festival, and now she was nearing birth again. Darla had only watched her mother’s last labour when she delivered Clara as a baby. But this year, she would be expected by the midwives to help out with the delivery herself. She was very excited by this all. Her younger sister, Clara, was busy playing around with her gruel as her mother spoon fed it to her. Bits of oats splashed all over Darla’s face. She loved her little sister dearly, but sometimes she just wished she could murder the evil little rat.

“Darla dear, when you’re finished with your porridge, could you take this pot of gruel out into the fields for your father. He went out early today and forgot to take some with him. Carry some ale out from the barrel too. He’ll have worked up a thirst by now if I know my beloved Ked-rak. He works so hard for us.”

“Okay mama.. I can do that. It should be easy. Can I go see Da’neel afterwards if I’ve been good” mutters Darla as she tries to scarf her breakfast down at the same time, bits of oats landing on her face..
“Sigh, sure thing honey, but be back before lunch, I’ll need your help with cooking dinner. I can’t keep track of Clara while I’m doing that”
“Thank you mama… you’re the bestest.”
Darla scrapes the bottom of her wooden bowl with her fingers to get the last of the meal into her growling belly. She reaches over and grabs the wrapped pot to carry it out the door for her father.
“I’m off mama.”
“Just wait a minute Darla” He mother berates her, as she wipes off a stray oat near Darla’s lips..
“There we go, all pretty again.”

Darla puts on her thin cork sandals, and sets off through the lush green oat fields in search of her father. The enormous green grain leaves were taller than she was, and it made it impossible to see where she was going, so the little messenger spent hours scouring the fields for her daddy.

The sun shone through the stalks and lit the dusty air with beams of early morning sun rays. They felt good against her lily white complexion and made life seem fresh and wonderful. Darla couldn’t imagine living somewhere where it was cold all the time… the sun was what made life worth living.

Eventually she stumbled on him while he was whistling a lewd ballad to himself.

“… and then he did finger that sweet lil lassie… A la dilly dally a la carrie dae…. She moaned quite sweetly as he came in her pussie.. A la dilly dally a la carrie dae… She whistled his tune as he played her like a fiddle. A Ree diddle middle cae rom liddle dae… and with his great sword did he her diddle… A Ree diddle middle… oh - I didn’t see you there dear.” Ked-rak patted his daughter on her well braided head. “You uh, didn’t hear too much of what I was singing did you? I know you had your first fertility festival, but your maidenhood hasn’t bloomed yet, so maybe that song is a little too much for you. What are you doing out here in the south field?

“Mamma told me to bring you out your lunch and something to drink.” she said as she unwrapped the tightly bound wooden handcases of ale, and gruel.

“Hmmm. looks like she packed far too much gruel and ale… y’know… I think she might have intended for you to share this with me. It would certainly explain why she sent me out without my lunch this morning. Saying I should ‘spend more time with our daughter’”
He cracked open the seal on the ale casing and handed one to Darla,
“C’mon girl, have a drink in the field with me”
Darla lifted the frothy alcohol to her lips and sipped at it. Her dad raised his too and quaffed the lot in one chug. Soon they were eating the gruel under the leaves, even as the skies turned grey with overcast clouds.
“Hmmm Darla, I always wanted a boy to help me with the fields, but you’re growing into quite the little scrapper I hear. I was thinking maybe one day you’d be interested in helping me till the fields… if you’re interested in such a big responsibility.”
“I am daddy.. I’ll be the best farmhand ever… You won’t regret this… you’ll see.”
He smiled at her earnest response
“thanks for delivering me the food Darla, But you'd better get back home soon - I don't like the look of those clouds… I think a real storm is brewing here"

Darla looks up at the ominous clouds and replies "Okay daddy" she turns about and begins the journey back towards the homely cottage at a brisk pace. The clouds boil in the sky above her as she skips back home. Darla was sure that the village soothsayer would call it a dark and dangerous omen or something of the sort.. But Darla knew that rain was good for the crops. Her daddy had told her so.

The clouds spread faster than seems natural, as if some evil god was blotting out the sky… and she could see…. Things like giant birds flying through the sky like manta rays through the ocean. And there were dozens of them, circling as if hunting for carion. Darla went goggly eyed at the strance sight. They looked like… no, it couldn’t be… they looked like winged… people.
Suddenly, it seemed like it was a good idea to be anywhere but exposed and out in the fields.
Maybe the soothsayer did have a point after all.

Soon the horrendous sound of shrieking began to rise from all over the village. It was a horrible tortured wailing. Darla wanted to be back in the cottage and tucked back up in bed already, waiting for it all to be over. As she emerged from the line of grain stalks into the open expanse between them and Emur, she could see what was causing all the ruckus. As she got closer, she could see as women and children were lifted from the ground by strange and horrific monstrosities with stretched leather wings and cruel claws. Their faces were… wrong somehow, didn’t look the way a man’s should, and they were a filthy dirty slimy brown-grey colour. The captured villagers struggle desperately against their captors, but it is futile, as they were flown away regardless, disappearing into tiny specks in the stormy skies.

Darla could see her family’s cottage on the edge of Emur, with its sturdy walls and hefty door capable of barring outside invaders from entry. It was the safest place she knew, probably in the entire town of Emur. Standing in the tall doorway was Alar, Darla’s mother. Her pregnant form was clutching the bevelling, little Carla in her arms. Their eyes met from across the field.
“Darla - get inside quickly - Please honey - RUN!”.
Darla picked up her pace, running as fast as her short little legs would carry her. However, halfway across the field, she tripped on a large jagged stone, and landed flat on her face… but she got straight back up, picking up the pace till she was a little rag clad blur with a cute pigtails trailing behind.

But before she could reach the safety of her family abode, there was a crash and a noise as one of the flying creatures smashed through the thin thatch roof. Darla’s mom whipped around to see what the commotion was, and came face to face with something tall and man-like, but with thin stretched bat wings draped down from its arms. It emerged from the darkness of the doorway. Darla’s eyes bug out of her head as she sees the thing approach her mother.
“Mama - Look out!” she tried to warn, but there was simply no time as the thing grabbed the big bellied woman and child and lifted them swiftly into the air as if they were no more heavy than pieces of parchment. She gave a short panicked scream, and then disappeared into the heavens with her toddler still in her arms.

Darla looked around, unsure what to do, now that her mama was… gone.
Her entire world was in that cottage, that now felt a million miles away from safety. Every memory she had ever made was in this village, but now she turned around and around, looking for something, anything that would keep her safe, or restore her illusion of security, but there was nothing but the sound of villagers being abducted all around her. Darla’s world had become a unique kind of hellscape. She just stood on the spot and quivered, a little piss escaping from through her underwear.

Not seeking immediate cover was a foolish mistake. One of the winged devourers, spotting the young prey, swooped down from on high and latched onto her. The ground receded quickly away from Darla as the monster lifted her into the air. She could see the buildings speed by below her, a view that made her dizzy and nauseous with vertigo just looking at it

She screamed shrillishly and cried out “Lemmegoooo!!!!” But Darla's concerns were truly out of her control. There's a hard smack on the back of her head as the creature slammed her with its smooth plated bone face… and Darkness and dizziness enveloped her as she passed out. Then there was only the infinite void for the longest time…





THE DAY OF THE FEAST AND THE WINGED DEVOURERS

When Darla finally came to, she found herself packed in with dozens of other children, all naked as the day they were born, squeezed in a small bone cage. They were pushed up against one another like so much grain in a silo. She was in some kind of cavern, or lair, with high natural stone walls, and stalagmites and stalactites on the ceiling and floor. Flaming braziers lit the space artificially, and there was the smell of meat cooking in a nearby cauldron. The surfaces were slick with dripping water, and some kind of filthy yellowish slime. The ground was covered in bones from wall to wall, and not all of them were animal bones. Darla could see human skulls littered in among them, covered in slime. Some of them were small enough to belong to babies..

Her head hurt something awful from where the winged man thing had hit her. Darla sobs in fear and pain as she looks around the bone cage, and the grimy lair beyond, desperately hoping to see a glance of her mother or sister. However, she really can’t see much over the thick mass of tiny legs, arms and torsos, all trying in vain to escape. Soon she can hear screaming and an awful gurgling and sizzling sounds echoing from all around, as creatures came to her cage. They open the gate and pull out some of the little girls at the front.

Darla whimpered softly as she watched the two girls disappear out of her view. She couldn’t see what happened to them, but the vile screams they made, that then turned into a sad bubbling moaning, made her heart sink deep in her flat loli chest. It was then that she realised she was never leaving this place alive. Something horrible had happened to two of her friends. Now she knew how the cookies in mom’s jar felt.

Over the following few hours, the cage becomes less populated, as the creatures remove more and more young girls to be consumed. It makes seeing out of it easier. Darla can see that hers is just one cage out of dozens, filled to the brim with boys, girls and adults of all ages. It is then that she finds what she’s been seeking, the full bodied form of her mother, being pulled from a nearby cage. Alar screamed obscenities at the winged devourer, her ring curled hair and boobs bouncing as she fought against her attacker. It proceeded to stretch its wings around her girth, taking in her full baby bump. The winged devourers didn’t seem to care that she was pregnant… everyone seemed to be fair game to them.

Darla’s cries out “Let Mama go - Let her Gooooo!!!!!” but the thing finisher wrapping her mother in a skin bondage. She wails uncontrollably, knowing that it’s simply too late to do anything for her mother now. Alar’s screaming face is visible pushing against the wings, and her entire body can be made out, struggling and still alive. A sickly white yellow goop drips down from inside the lethal hug. It steams and sizzles lightly as it touches the lair floor. Alar’s feet twitch erratically as they are sucked up into the mass and acid melts away at them.

The thing that etches itself into Darla’s mind isn’t her mother’s screaming… It’s the moment when her wailing transforms into a tortured gargling, and then finally ceases. There’s a gross gurgling sound and then the creature opens its winds wide. A large slimy skeleton can be seen with a tiny one curled up in the area where the stomach used to be. They stuck there for a moment, before the bones tumbled out of place and clattered to the ground.. The monster stands high over Alar’s dessicated corpse, showing off its finely muscled body and erect dick. Then it outstretches its thin wings and takes to the air, swirling and twirling into the darkness at the top of the cave.

Darla stares at the empty sockets of her mother’s skull, foul slime still dripping out of them. The skull grinned with an open mouth. Bits of gristle and sinew still attached them together. To think that that was her mother was impossible, not the strong woman who had sternly raised Darla, who had taught her how to cook delicious meals, and how to sew her rags so they didn’t fall apart. Now she was just reduced to a smoking pile of bones in some kind of underground monster aviary. It couldn’t be true.

Darla;s chest was heaving as her body was wracked, unable to breathe… Her mother, dead.. It wasn’t possible. Life with her mama and daddy was all she had ever known in her short life.
In a cage nearby, her boyfriend Da’neel tried and failed to escape being selected as a meal. Soon, he too was just a pile of sloppy bones on the floor, burt Darla couldn’t bring herself to feel anything about it, she was just…. Numb. It was all too much for her to cope with.

Nearby, the young redheaded teen girl, Marabel that Darla had seen at the playground sometimes, and who had helped her with the twins, meekly obeyed her captor as he selected her, sobbing all the while. Its monster cock was throbbing as It bent her down to the floor and began to forcefully rape her. She shrieked something about not wanting monster babies. All the while it was wrapping its wings slowly around her to start the digestion process. Her energetic squirms under the wings could either have been from the sex, or the digestion, but Darla wasn’t old enough to be able to tell the difference. It didn’t matter though, the girl just ended up the same as everyone else, another soggy pile of bones on the floor.

The twins who had bullied her with the ferret name, and pulled at her hair when in class, were seperated and digested alive by a bird woman. At least Darla guessed it was a woman because of the small curved breasts that she pulled the two miscreants up to. They pleaded and begged for mercy, but the she-creature fed on them anyway. Their tortured howls took a long time to subside.

Darla just wanted it all to be over, for the nightmare to end. She just couldn’t deal with this.It was all just so awful,
“Darla”, came a cry from behind her. A high childish voice that she recognised; Clara, her sister.
“Oh, God, No, not you too Clara” Darla went wide eyed and sobbed as she turned around. But there, just three cages down was her sister, buried in a pile of toddlers and preteens, their legs kicking and grasping to right themselves.
“Darla - Get me out of here - I dun wanna be here! I’m scared”
Of course, all of her yelling for Darla had attracted the attention of a nearby Winged Devourer.
Darla panicked “Please be quiet Clara.. You’re making too much noise!” She pulled at the bone bars of her cage, hoping to dislodge them and get to her sister in time.

A boy, not much older than Darla herself, reached over and tried to cup Clara’s small mouth with his hand, desperate to keep her quiet. It was not very successful, as the little girl bit his hand to gets away. Her teeth tear at his flesh and make him jerk his arm back.
“Shut up you little bitch… You’re going to get us eaten.” he screamed at her as he cradled his bleeding hand. The creature was on them now, hauling the two of them out of the cage roughly by their hair, as its next victims.
“Nooooooooo” Clara yells loudly
“Get it off me” the boy complained right next to her as the winged devourer enveloped the two youngsters side by side in its wings.
“Noo… Let them go… Not my sister” begged Darla, but she knew that it was too late. She could see their outlines squirming as the goop poured over them. Her little sister, Clara, squealed like a pig getting its throat cut for the village spit-roast.

There's a sound like sizzling meat on a pan, then Clara and the boy’s screams died off and were replaced by a repulsive gurgling sound. Their outlines shrunk down to an emaciated state, and then only a pathetic moaning emanated from within. Darla dropped to her knees inside her cage,sniffling and hiccuping as tears rolled down her cheeks. A part of her mind just snaps under the stress, and it reduced her to a gibbering wreck. The creature finally releases what’s left of its prey: Tiny toddler bones mixed with child bones as the two sets of kids bony remains splatter onto the dirty cave floor, joining hundreds of other decrepit skeletons. Darla curled into a fetal position on the bumpy bottom of the human bone cage. She didn’t want to watch anything any more. It was just too hard to keep on feeling this way. It would have been better if she felt nothing at all. She just wished she was at home in her warm bed, where she could just stay under the covers forever.

Days passed by in a daze, one blending into another.






THE DAY OF DEATH AND THE WARRIOR

As the days wore on, Darla was forced to witness everyone she had ever known or loved be consumed by demon bird people. She had fallen into an almost catatonic state, from which no manner of horror seemed to be able to rouse her. The numbers of girls in her cage dwindled until there was only Darla, kneeling alone in her very own bone cage. It was the place of her nightmares, that cage was. Feces and urine lay underneath, the girls had nowhere else to go, so they had just peed and pooped through the gaps in the cage floor. It was disgusting, but they had no other options. And then, when those girls had been selected, their bones had joined the other wastes under the cages too.

Darla was covered in a thick layer of dried sweat and dirt. She hadn’t had anything to eat or drink in two days, and was feeling the first stages of exposure. She looked blankly around the expansive cavern, resigned to her inevitable fate. The monsters came in only occasionally to snack now, and as Darla looked around with exhausted eyes, she realised that she was the only one left in any of the cages. When, suddenly, she spotted movement in the gloom at the front of the lair. Somebody was moving through it, and not one of the strange bird men. The outline was distinctly human, with a fantastic hairline, and exquisite muscles. Dressed in a leather strapped skirt and not much above his waist, showing off. In his hands is a sword, like the kind that Darla’s daddy kept in the attic in case of Jun raiders, but not rusty or old like that one… the one the man held was shiny and new, and looked very sharp. Behind him slunk a black lion. Darla wanted to yell to warn him to be careful, that there was a big cat behind him readying to pounce. But as he moved carefully through the Bird-men’s lair, the sleek black feline nustled the warrior to have its head petted, and Darla realised that it must be his pet, or attack cat or something like that. He must’ve been a great warrior to have tamed a big cat like that. Darla’s teacher had said that no man could tame a black lion.

The man looked around the dark lair, moving closer to Darla’s cage. She didn’t want to make too much noise for fear of attracting the winged devourers back to her hanging prison. But hope of getting out of this place alive, was once again rising in her breast. He stared down at a cooking cauldron in the center of the expansive room, prodding the contents with a large metal spoon that was in the pot already. The ghastly sight of a decapitated head of her father rose to the surface, and once again Darla squeaked in a horrific denial. The warrior snapped to the sound of the young girl’s panic, throwing his face into sharp relief in the firelight. Darla froze, it was a face that looked familiar but different. Then it hit her, it was that Dar boy from the village - the strange one that was good with animals. He’d always been so nice to her when she was smaller. She hadn’t understood why he had to leave the village so suddenly, Now he was all grown up and he looked strong enough to fight off the Bird people.

Darla stared down at Dar from her perch on high, tears flowing down her face. But for the first time since she had been captured, they were tears of joy. “Dar… save me” She called to him. With a frown on his face, he pulled his mighty sword from its leather sheath and raised it high above his head wordlessly. It came down and severed the thick ropes that held the cage together. The door swung open, and big warm hands surrounded her in a saving hug. Darla looked up at her savior with a dirty, snotty face filled with all the thankfulness she could muster.

From within his satchel at his waist, two ferrets peaked their little heads up to look at what was going on. In a moment of joy, inappropriate to the situation she was in, Darla thought “I knew iit.. Da’neel was wrong after all - some boys did have ferrets in their pants.”

But as the two of them begin their escape from the foul place, dozens of the Winged Devourers swooped down from their perches in the ceiling, surrounding them instantly. Darla panicked, pushing at Dar’s broad chest until he put her back down on the ground. She understood deep down that she had to get out of that place… There was nowhere to run to - but she felt she had to run anyway. It was some kind of deep instinctual reaction to the all-consuming fear spreading through her. She kicked at Dar, and bit his hand till he let her free from his grasp. Her legs took her blindly as she tried to dart through the gap between the Bird men. Dar stayed put, despite his overwhelming urge to chase her. His wisdom told him that moving too much would just get the both of them killed.

Darla screamed as one of the Winged Devourers grabbed her by the shoulders. She cried for Dar to save her… but there’s nothing he could do anymore that would save her, not even with his sword could he face so many monstrous opponents. He stared, unable to take his eyes away as the toned creature lifted Darla up to its eyeline and held her against its broad muscled chest. It’s face was a warped mockery of a human male. Cruel eyes set above a bony lower section that featured neither nose of mouth. As it tightened its grip against her, she looked down to see the thing that’s brushing against her legs was the creature’s erect cock. She shuddered slightly as it spread her legs with its free handwing and lined up its thick member with her tiny virgin five year old slit. Darla struggled, trying to stop what happened to her entire family, happening to her too, but the thing’s wings were already beginning to wrap around her. Darla sobbed uncontrollably as she desperately tried to push back at then enclosing wings. “Please, don’t… I don’t want to be bones.”
It ignored her pleas, smiling wickedly, somehow without a mouth to do so. It spread her tiny pussy apart with its claws and pushed in its rock hard demon cock, sliding her down, impaling her on its entire length. It filled Darla uncomfortably, tearing her virgin hymen and ripping the ends of her too tight vagina. Blood dribbled down from her private parts. “It hurts.. It hurts so much” she cried.

Dar watched on, incapable of acting in the face of such a nightmare. His hands balled into fists, fingernails tearing the inside of his palms. He felt helpless, unable to aid the little girl as the monster ate Darla alive.

It was warm inside the wings, like being in a giant blanket, and just a little bit sticky too. But it was the revolting smell of raw meat, like the kind Darla one picked up from the local butcher for a special dinner, that made her want to throw up.. The monster lifted her up and down, thrusting deeply into her and crushing her firmly against its body. She could smell its animal musk invade her nostrils. As it raped her light body, she felt shame, and pain… and something else… she had same feeling Da’neel had given her with his tongue that one day… kind of tingly and unpleasant though.
“Not anyone but Da’neel. Stop doing this!”

Darla continued to resist her rapist, as it continued to take advantage of her weak body. It pumped its penis in and out of her vagina in a rhythmic fucking.
“Nooooooo - Please nooooo. I don’t wanna be turned into bones!”
The creature roared from beneath its smooth face, as it shot a huge load of thick white liquid up into Darla’s pussy. The hot semen filled her up and mixed with her virginal blood as it flowed out her petite ruffled opening. As the thing climaxed into her, she shuddered. She felt hot, and bothered… and somehow, shamefully good. She knew it was wrong to like it, she hated it, but her body betrayed her and made her feel contradictory emotions.

Dar could only watch on, feeling embarrassment as the underdeveloped girl was raped in front of him. Despite the horrid turn of events, he was sailing at half-mast beneath his skirt. Finished with its pleasure, the Winged Devourer slipped out of Darla, spilling seed out her freshly raped cunt. A r
R: 7 / I: 0

Marinette on the Menu (Miraculous Ladybug, Tags inside)

Marinette on the Menu
Tags: Miraculous Ladybug, Reluctant consent, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, Girlmeat menu, persuasion, cooking, cannibalism, snuff.
All characters in this story are 18 or older.
_______

Author's note: So, I wanted to write a story more about a girl deciding to become meat instead of the actual process of being cooked. If you Don't Know Miraculous Ladybug, it's a very fun series, but all you really need to know for this story is that there was an incident in a competition prior to this story where Marinette taunted a girl in her class and pissed her off enough to sabotage her great uncle's "Celestial Soup" and ruin him in a competition. The great uncle went sort of mad and tried to turn the classmate into "Brat Soup" (yes there's a semi-cannibalistic moment in the series, go watch it yourself if you wanna see it). Shortly thereafter Marinette fixed the madness, and got the judges to reconsider her great uncle's unsabotaged soup, and the great uncle renamed the soup from Celestial Soup to Marinette Soup in her honor. That's all you need to know. It's all in the episode "Kung Food"

Okay, so this story got stuck in my head. Some of you may have seen another version called "Marinette Soup" which ended basically at this point and only dealt with Marinette's uncle wanting to make a real batch of Marinette Soup and which ends basically as soon as Marinette agrees. This isn't that version. This story is going to run from the start set out here all the way to the end of the meal, and Marinette's getting turned into a whole dinner full of dishes. I hope you enjoy it.
_______

Story Start

“Marinette you remember how your great uncle Wang Chen renamed his Celestial Soup 'Marinette Soup' after that whole incident at the hotel?” Marinette's mother, Sabine Cheng, asked.

“Yeah?” Marinette agreed not sure where her mom was going with this.

“Well, after that whole incident at the hotel, Uncle Cheng has been thinking about working with some new ingredients,” Sabine explained. “He's even come back to Paris just to get them!”

“That's amazing!” Marinette replied. “The soup he made was just incredible! I can't wait to try whatever Sifu Cheng has thought up next! What is he thinking about using? Do you think he'll let me help?”

Sabine smiled down at her daughter. “I don't think that will be a problem at all. In fact, your help is essential to his plans. He can't do it without you.”

Marinette blinked. “Really?”

“Really,” Sabine confirmed. “After the business at the hotel, Uncle Cheng wants to try his hand at making a whole Marinette-themed menu, including a real batch of Marinette soup, just for the family and whatever friends you wish to invite! Of course, this is only if you agree to help, first.”

Marinette blinked. “Why wouldn't I help?” she wondered. “Sifu Cheng is an amazing chef! And what's more, he's family!”

“Because the key ingredient he wants to use for his Marinette-themed menu is… Marinette,” her mom explained, trying to break the idea to her daughter softly.

Marinette's mouth dropped open in shock. “Me? Cheng Sifu wants to cook… me!?” she asked unable to quite come to grips with the information.

“He does,” Sabine Cheng replied. “Will you do it? It would really mean a lot to him if you did! Please? For me?”

“But, I wouldn't survive, would I?” Marinette asked, still uncertain.

Sabine nodded. “No, you wouldn't, but how many girls have the opportunity to be cooked by the world's greatest chef? Uncle Cheng promises that this dinner will be the greatest thing he has ever cooked.”

Marinette's heart was fluttering. She wasn't sure what to think! Her great uncle wanted her, specifically her! As the main ingredient in what he promised would be the greatest dish of his entire career! She wanted to help him! He was family, and he'd been so nice to her when he'd visited and she still felt more than a little guilty about her part in riling Chloe into sabotaging his soup in the first place even if it all worked out in the end.

But… this was fatal! If she agreed she'd be cooked! Made into soup and who knows what else! She was the Miraculous Ladybug! She wanted to be a fashion designer! She was a young girl with a bright future!

Marinette knew that Sifu Cheng wouldn't make her give that up if she didn't want to, but… she didn't want to disappoint him.

“I'm not sure…” Marinette evaded.

“Well, it's up to you,” Sabine declared with a hint of disappointment in her voice. “But I do hope you'll do it. It would make Uncle Cheng so happy. If you do agree, feel free to invite as many friends as you want to dinner. There's over a 50 kilograms of meat on you, give or take. That's plenty of Marinette-meat dishes to go around.”

Marinette saw the disappointment in her mother's eyes, she saw the way she looked at her, assessing her for her meat at a glance. “I… I need to think about this!” Marinette shouted, darting up to her room in the attic. She needed to call her friend Alya!

_______


“He wants to what!?” Alya asked incredulously over the video chat app on Marinette's computer.

“He wants to use me to… to make a special Marinette-themed menu. Including Marinette Soup… A real batch this time, since… he wants to use real Marinette meat for it?” Marinette explained, her voice a bit high and nervous at the thought.

“That's… I don't know what to say about that!” Alya decided, still trying to wrap her head around the idea. “Are you going to do it?” she asked.

“I'm… not sure…” Marinette admitted.

“You're not?” Alya asked, a bit shocked by the answer.

“Well, Sifu Cheng is the greatest chef in the world. And… I'm still feeling kind of guilty about that whole thing with Chloe back at the hotel? What would you do? If I did it, I mean?” Marinette asked.

“What do you mean what would I do?” Alya asked, uncertainly.

“My mom said I could invite as many friends as I wanted if I went through with it, and well, you're my best friend,” Marinette explained. “I'm not going to forget to invite you.”

“To eat you?” Alya confirmed.

“If I go through with it,” Marinette agreed. “Yeah.”

“You're really thinking about this,” Alya realized.

“Yeah, I… I guess I am?” Marinette agreed.

“I'd eat you,” Alya replied.

“Just like that?” Marinette asked surprised.

“Well, your uncle is the greatest chef in the world, right? And he's planning a whole dinner menu using you as the main ingredient?” Alya confirmed.

“Yeah,” Marinette agreed. “The only dish I know for sure is Marinette soup, but… mom said he was planning a full menu.”

“So, you'd be a multi-course Marinette menu. The greatest dishes ever cooked by the greatest chef in the world? Of course I'd eat you if I had a chance! Even as an idea it sounds amazing,” Alya explained defensively. “And… it's not like I'm telling you to go for it? But if you do, it just seems a shame to waste you… I mean… You know what I mean! You're the one that's actually considering this!”

Marinette blushed. “I… That's true. Sorry for being surprised.”

“It's fine,” Alya waved the apology away. “Who else would you invite? If you did it I mean?”

“You? Alix? Rose? Sabrina? and Juleka, maybe? Nino? I would invite Manon, but she's a bit young for a party like that… Definitely not Chloe!”

“What about Adrien?” Alya drew out the boys name teasingly.

“Alya!” Marinette protested. “You think he'd go for it?” She asked.

“Well, his father is Gabriel Agreste, the famous and fabulously wealthy fashion designer. Maybe he's had girlmeat before?”

“No!” the word was out before Marinette could think. Adrien eating another girl!? He couldn't have! Could he? Did he enjoy it?

“You're jealous!” Alya replied.

“What? No!? I'm not jealous at all!” Marinette protested unconvincingly.

Alya just gave her a look.

“Alright, I am jealous,” Marinette admitted. “What gave me away?”

“Girl, I've known you for years now! I can tell when you're jealous, especially when it involves Adrien.”

“I can't believe I'm so transparent!” Marinette lamented. “I'm jealous of a dead girl that might not even exist just because Adrien might have eaten her! I'm a mess!”

“Well, even if Adrien has had girlmeat before, you can bet that she wasn't prepared by a master chef like your great uncle!” Alya replied, trying to cheer Marinette back up.

“That's right! She definitely wouldn't taste half as good as me! Especially a whole menu of me!” Marinette decided.

“Wait, what? I was just trying to cheer you up! Don't tell me you're doing it!” Alya protested, trying to tone down her best friend's enthusiasm before she ran head first into agreeing without even thinking.

“I… if Adrien's had girlmeat before, I think I will?” Marinette admitted. “It would make my mom happy, it would make what I did up to Sifu Cheng, and well… Adrien.”

“You have got it baaaad, girl!” Alya crowed. “And how will you even find out if he has? You're petrified to text the boy!”

“I am not!” Marinette protested pulling out her phone and typing out a text bolstered by her indignation. “See! There!” she trumpeted showing off the message on her phone to her best friend.

“Have you ever had girlmeat?” Alya read aloud. “You really did it,” she agreed.

“Yes I did! I- What have I done!?” Marinette panicked. “I have to unsend it! He'll think I'm some kind of weird-!”

Bzzt!

Her phone buzzed.

“Seems like he sent a reply,” Alya observed.

Marinette stared down at her phone. “He has…”

Her stomach felt like it dropped out from under her. She knew she hadn't made her final decision, she could still back out of this regardless of what she told her best friend, but… She didn't want to.

She was jealous. And all the reasons she said before, that her mom had given her, they were still valid. And… if Sifu Cheng cooked her, she knew she'd come out perfect, she'd be the best soup that Adrien had ever tasted! Not to mention whatever else her great uncle came up with for her! He'd never forget eating her!

“I have. Why?” Three words, but with them, Adrien had unwittingly spelled her demise.

“I wanted to invite you to have some. Chef Sifu wanted to cook dinner for my family and friends.” Marinette texted back.

“Are you serious!? When! That soup he made last time was incredible!” came the immediate reply from Adrien's phone.

A thrill ran through Marinette's body, her nipple's hardening at the thought of Adrien, her not-so-secret crush enjoying the new and even more authentic version of Marinette soup.

“Soon,” Marinette texted back. “I don't know yet.”

“Tell me when you do?” Adrien replied. Then a few seconds later. “Is he cooking anyone we know?” another pause. “What's the menu?”

Marinette stared at her phone, paralyzed.

“Well? What did your little dreamboat say?” Alya teased.

Marinette turned her phone around to show her.

“Oh my god! Are you going to tell him?” Alya asked.

“I… I should, shouldn't I?” the blue haired girl replied.

“If you're really going to do this, yes! Adrien will probably have nothing but wet dreams from now till Sifu Cheng cooks you, and guess who'll be the star!” Alya declared.

“Really!?” Marinette gasped.

“Couldn't hurt to try!” Alya coached.

Marinette turned back to her phone. “He's making a whole dinner menu, starting with Marinette Soup.” She sent, before typing out the rest of the answer. “Using real Marinette.”

That was it. She was committed now. She'd put it down in text. She was really going to do this.

Her phone buzzed again in response. “OMG! You're being made into soup!” the text read, but before Marinette could ask Alya what she think it meant, another text came in. “I wouldn't miss it for the world! I'll see you there! Or, you know… not.”

“He wants me,” Marinette muttered softly in a stunned stupor.

“What was that? I couldn't hear you,” Alya asked.

“He wants me!” Marinette shouted! “He said he wouldn't miss it for the world!”

“Congratulations, Marinette!” Alya cheered. “You should go tell you mom! And make sure to score me a seat at the table okay! I don't wanna miss out on my best friend's big day!”

“I will!” Marinette agreed, pulling up the trap door to her room and heading out without even ending the call. “Thanks so much for your help Alya! I never would have been able to do this without you!”

“No problem! Just make sure to do your best to taste delicious!”

“I will!” Marinette replied, shutting the trap door after her as she climbed down the ladder out of her bedroom. She was soup now, in thought at least, if not in reality. She just hoped Adrien enjoyed her.

_____

“You'll do it!?” Sabine Cheng replied, surprised.

“I will,” Marinette agreed. “My… friend, Adrien, convinced me.”

“Well, I'll have to thank him when he comes by for dinner. You are inviting him right?”

“Of course,” Marinette agreed. “Him and Alya both. They told me they wouldn't miss it for the world!”

“Alya too? Well, even with both of them there's plenty of room for two, or even three more people at the table if you want. You might even want to ask Alya to help you make invitations. They can be a bit of a keepsake to remember the meal by, and it never hurts to add a bit of fanciness to a dinner party, especially one as important at this one.” Marinette's mother advised.

Marinette nodded. “When will Sifu Cheng be here?”

“Tomorrow, and dinner will be the night after that,” Sabine informed her. “I'm going to go call him and tell him the wonderful news right now!”

Marinette's stomach felt like it was twisting up like a pretzel, but it was too late to back out now. Her course was set.

To Be Continued…
R: 1 / I: 0

Hanging stories

The Hangman's Apprentice

"Accused Rebecca Healy; you have been found guilty of the crime of theft of property over the value of 15 shillings. The sentence of this court is that you shall be returned to the place whence you came, and at noon of the following day, to be led barefoot to the customary place of execution and there you shall be hanged by the neck until your body be dead. Rebecca Healy; may the Lord have mercy on your immortal soul."

The twenty year old woman stared at the judge in shock, her blue eyes became as wide as could be expected to after hearing such a dreadful sentence. Then it hit her. The daughter of one of the more prominent merchants in the town realized that there would be no mercy for her and any hope of her family being forced to pay a fine or even being transported to one of the colonies to start a new life had just been extinguished. Upon realizing that this was indeed the last day for her to be alive for its entirety the girl let out a loud ear-piercing scream which quickly transitioned into a long wail. Two bailiffs, wanting to spare the sizable crowd which had assembled itself in the courtroom to hear the fate of arguably one the most beautiful daughters of the town, more of this heart-rending spectacle, grabbed the terrified girl, who was now on her knees sobbing piteously, begging the judge to reconsider the horrible sentence, by her shackled arms.

As the bailiffs were dragging the sobbing and begging Rebecca out of the courtroom back to the gaol to live out the rest of her short life. Elric, the apprentice of the local hangman too was worrying about his future. His master had left the town a week ago to look after his mother who had fallen ill. Although he had often assisted his employer with the executions, helping him to pull the condemned up by their necks, putting their bodies into coffins and selling their clothes (since the hangman was an honest man he always received a small commission), he was never at the center of the spectacle. As such small mistakes he made did little to influence the town’s opinion on his proficiency as a hangman and as such, the likeliness of him becoming the new town hangman when his employer would become too old for the job. When Elric heard the death sentence being passed upon the girl he knew that this time it would be his task to perform the execution in its entirety.

Since the execution was set for the next day, he had little time to make all the nescessary arrangements. He collected the money from the judge and went to the local ropemaker to buy both the rope that would bind Rebecca’s slender wrists as well as the rope the girl would be suspended by until she was no more. The ropemaker always had a couple of feet of hemp rope that had been stretched and cooked in order to make it as inflexible as possible. After that was taken care of he paid the local tailor a visit and collected the calf-lenght cheap white shift it was customary for female condemned to die and be buried in. As the young hangman looked at the faded dress he realised the rarity of the event he was soon to become a vital part in. As the town kept growing, more and more wares came in and as such the number of thefts kept growing and with that the number of condemned thieves. There was hardly a month without some condemned wretch mounting the scaffold to perform their „dance“ in front of the gawking multitude. Most condemned whom he helped deliver to the hereafter were male, most of the time homeless vagabonds who were drawn to the town for its newly acquired wealth. Of course it was sometimes the case for an old gypsy hag, a whore who had fallen on bad times or a female vagabond to be dragged in front of the local magistrate in rags to be sentenced to death. Those women couldn’t however compare to the young woman whose sentencing he witnessed earlier today. Rebecca Healy was admired by many for her luxiourious ginger hair, her piercing blue eyes as well as her slender but well-formed figure. Her father had plans to send her away to the capital to marry the son of a bigger merchant family in order to expand their activities. All those plans had been destroyed however by the atrocious sentence. Elric himself had himself taken a liking to the young redhead, only from a far of course as he himself with his ghoulish profession and modest income would hardly be considered a good match by her family. He was sure that the young woman did not even know his name. Sadly it was now upon him to put a noose around her neck and hoist her up to strangle to death in the air. It was the harsh reality of his trade, but one he had long since come to terms with. The hangman's apprentice had never imagined himself execution such an important person and wondered how it had happened that Rebecca Healy had been convicted in the first place. From what he had heard through gossip, the young woman had, in a sudden rush of immaturity, stolen one of the local tailors‘ dresses. Although the craftswoman herself had forgiven the foolish girl and asked the judge for leniency, he had remained unmoved. Elric speculated that one of the other merchants in the town had „greased the hand of justice“ in order to remove a dangerous rival.

In order for the young hangman to complete the preparation for tommorows execution there was one more thing he had to do.so he made his way to the local coffinmaker and in order to make the nescessary arrangements. As Elric did not know Rebecca’s exact measurements he had to speculate as the coffin should be big enough to fit the young thief’s body inside it, but not too big so it would not cost the town too much. Executions were solely a matter of the court in this town and the bodies of executed criminals became the property of the court and as such the families of the condemned could not make any arrangements as to the clothes their relatives would die in nor the details of their burial. Elric handed the payment to the coffinmaker and upon receiving the assurance that the Rebecca's plain pine coffin would be completed on this very day and delivered to the scaffold at dawn. Content with Today's preparation, the hangman's apprentice headed back home. After a day's work he would usually have a cup of wine at the local inn but before he could fill his belly and listen to the stories told by traveling merchants there was one last preparation he needed to make.

He entered the empty house of his employer, sat down on a stool near the window (the setting sun still provided enough light and he did not want to waste any lamp-oil. He took the thicker rope out of his sack and proceeded to tie a hangman’s noose. It was a motion he had done many times before and so the process itself only took a few moments. Elric looked at the noose he had fashioned and wondered how much money he would be able to make from selling it piece by piece to people who hoped it's supposed magic powers would protect them from evil. Since it would be used to end the life of one of the town's most beautiful young women Elric was sure that he would have enough willing customers this time around. The hangman's apprentice rose to his feet and made his way to the desk across the room to a desk situated on the other side of the room upon which lay a clay jar full of grease which was used to make the noose tighten easier and thus close the airway of the condemned faster making for a shorter „dance“ and quicker death.

Just as Elric started to coat the rope with the grease he heard a knock on the door. Quietly cursing the late visitor he walked to the door and opened it to see a hooded figure.

"May I come in?"
Elric immediately recognized the voice of the Judge who had sentenced the young woman he was preparing to hang.

"Of course your honor, I shall light some lamps at once."
"There is no need. I will only stay for a short while. I came to talk to you about tommorow's execution, the Healy girl. I was wondering if you could do the court a small favor and prove yourself as its loyal servant."
"Certainly your honor, I serve at your pleasure."
"Good lad. I want you to substitute the rope you bought today with this one."

The judge produced a piece of rope already tied into a noose. It was darker and thicker than the one Elric bought and he could see, without touching it that it would tighten a lot slower than his.

"Very well your honor, I shall see to it"

He took the rope from the judge and wanted to grease it. When the Judge saw his intentions he interrupted him immediately.

"There is no need for that, I don’t want you to waste it on the neck of a thief. This pig fat would be put to better use on a piece of bread."

Elric gave the judge a bewildered look.

"But your honor, it is customary that…"
"Enough. You either serve the court or you do not. If you ever doubt your allegiance I want you to remember that there are plenty of young fools out there who would do much more for easy bread."

The judge gave the apprentice a threatening look. Elric understood. He took the judge‘s rope and put it in the sack with the other utensils he would need tomorrow. His visitor turned around and walked towards the door but turned around on the threshold threw a pouch containing some coins on the bed. And said:

"I think it would be best if our little meeting remained a private affair. Remember, I take good care of my friends. But if you ever betray my trust I want you to remember that justice often is a double edged sword."

The judge walked out leaving Elric with a bewildered look on his face. The apprentice quickly left the house as well and heading out to the inn where he had two cups of wine instead of the usual one. There was also a purely practical reason for his visit as he used some of the court's remaining money to hire a local day laborer to assist him in lifting the condemned thief off the scaffold by her neck. Upon making his arrangements he walked back to his home and was overtaken by nervous sleep after much tossing and turning.

The apprentice awoke the following day at dawn , washed the sleep from his face and ate a modest breakfast consisting of two slices of bread and some cheese. He then took the sack with all of the needed items and made his way about half a mile to the gallows when he arrived at the scaffold there was already a small crowd waiting for the spectacle to commence. They cheered for him as he walked up the platform and took the rope and threw it over the beam and tied the other end off with a knot that was easy to untie. The day worker he had hired was already waiting beneath the scaffold for his deployment. Elric had already explained to him that all he needed to do was provide the nescessary muscle strength to get Rebecca Healy off the ground quickly. After ensuring that all was properly prepared he walked to the gaol along with the remaining items: the binding rope and the white death-shift.

Upon entering the stone building of the gaol he spotted a visibly distraught man leaving the building whom he recognized as the father of the condemned. He had heard the previous night that the unhappy man had sold all his assets and chartered a boat that would bring him to the colonies so he would not have to witnessed his only child being executed in such a brutal way. Elric went through the heavy gate of the gaol and stated his business to the jailer who promptly led him to the steel door of the girl's cell. The gaol at that time was empty and so him and the jailer could hear the condemned woman praying loudly, with her voice frequently breaking into sobs.

"Dear God, you have sent your only begotten son to die on the cross for the sins of man. You who have even forgiven the repentant criminal on the cross. I beg you….please….forgive me for I believe wholeheartedly in your divinity….please….I….I dont want to die like this!"

The young woman's prayer broke off into sobs again. Elric couldn’t handle it anymore and the jailer opened the cell door for him. He saw her kneeling on the floor, her head in her hands, sobbing spasmodically. When she heard the heavy door open, she jumped to her feet and looked at the two men with her blue eyes reddened from all the crying opened wide in terror. She reminded Elric o fan animal caught in a trap that sees the hunter coming towards it with a knife. Elric spoke to the terrified young woman,

"Miss Haley. A priest will be here shortly to take your last confession but before he arrives I am going to need you to follow me, don’t make this harder on yourself please."

The fear-stricken woman slowly staggered out of her cell, Elric grabbed her by the shoulder and lead the condemned young woman to another room in the gaol wherein was situated a tub filled with warm water and an empty chest. The jailer told Rebecca to take off all of her clothes, wash her body thoroughly, deposit all of her clothes in the chest then to put on the white calf-lenght shift brought by Elric. Both of the men then left the room, the jailer however on whom the beauty of the young condemned were not lost lead Elric into yet another room, this one however had a small barely noticeable hole in the wall through which the room with the tub and the chest could be observed in its entirety. And so both men watched as the young woman one of them was tasked with killing slowly took off her leather shoes with shaking hands then slowly and quite clumsily unbuttoned her shirt which by now was badly stained by her tears. Under her shirt the young redhead was wore a tight fitting tunic which she took off as well. Her bare breasts were now visible to both men, they were not particularly large but what they may have lacked in size they last up for with their form, there was not even a hint of sagging, her prominent nipples provided good contrast to the rest of her body which was, in keeping with her hair colour and her pampered life before she traded it in for a dark prison cell and a rough hempen rope to end her young life, quite pale and free of blemishes safe for the freckles on her face. Rebecca proceeded to take off her last bastion of modesty, her blue ankle-lenght skirt. She wore naught under it and soon Elric and the jailer were able to see the naked body of the condemned in its entirety. Her legs were quite long, her slender mid-section almost did not any trace of fat on it, her arms and hands were quite small and feminine. There was a small thatch of ginger pubic hair between her legs and her well shaped round white buttocks were peppered with freckles. As the unhappy woman cleansed herself in the tub, Elric could not avert his eyes from her feminine form. As Rebecca finished washing herself and started to dry her skin with a piece of cloth which lay on top of the chest the jailer grabbed Elric by his shoulder, indicating that it was time to go. The two men sat down on a bench opposite of the room where Rebecca Healy’s last bath had now come to an end. Before long the priest arrived and dispassionately asked them whether the condemned was in the room. When he received an affirmative answer he entered the room and closed the door behind him. As the priest administered the last rites to the condemned her hangman and the jailer struck up a conversation.

"She sure is a good looking lass. Shame it has to end this way for her but then again, I am pretty sure that when the people in the crowd see her kicking the air, they will think twice about breaking the law."
"Certainly"

Replied Elric

"I just hope she will be able make the walk to the gallows. It would be a shame if she would have to be dragged and carried to the scaffold. Tell me, did she get any sleep tonight and was she fed properly?"
"Well, she spent most of the night crying and sobbing, as most future gallows birds tend to do but I gave her a cup of wine and I guess that helped. I think she slept about four hours If I recall correctly. Now when it comes to food and drink, we fed her more than enough and we sure gave her more than enough water I am usually not one to waste resources but then again court orders are court orders"

With each word Elric understood more and more. He did not have the time however to contemplate the conspiracy that he had become a part of as the door to the room opened and the priest walked out without saying a word leaving the steel door open. The two men entered the room and saw the young woman sitting on the chest clad in the white execution garment. The priest's visit seemed to have calmed the condemned somehow as she no longer shivered and blankly stared at the wall. Elric broke the silence

"Miss Haley, it is time."

Rebecca slowly rose to her feet . Her hangman could see that the young woman shivered and was trying to avoid another breakdown as best as she could. In spite of the horrible injustice she was being subjected to the desire not to dishonor her family. She had begged her father not to witness her final moments, so he could remember her as his loving daughter, not a hanged thief. She was determined to go to her fate with dignity, perhaps her family would one day return to the town and it would be better for her to be remembered as a brave girl who accepted her fate bravely. The young woman also noticed that her bladder had filled up from all the water the jailer had given her to her on the previous evening she was too overwhelmed by her imminent death by strangulation to ask to use the privy. When the girl stood up Elric saw that she was still wearing her leather shoes and so he said to the condemned:

"Miss, the court has sentenced you to walk barefoot to the gallows so you are going to need to remove those or we shall do it for you"

The young condemned bent down and gingerly removed her footwear and stood, now barefoot before the two men, one of them was tasked with putting a rope around her neck which would be used to pull her up by her slender neck and hang her until she was no more. She was then told to put her arms behind her back. While the hangman bound her slender wrists, the jailer held her by the shoulders straying her. As the arms of the young woman were firmly tethered at the wrists she began crying again. He then grabbed the shivering condemned by the shoulder and motioned the barefoot young woman out of the room. When Elric exited the gaol There were already 4 soldiers waiting outside to escort Rebecca to the scaffold along with two bailiffs and the priest who had administered Rebecca her last rites earlier. Elric led the condemned to the center of this grim procession so she was standing in the middle of the four soldiers and was flanked by two bailiffs. Her hangman then positioned himself behind them.

As the grim procession set itself in motion Rebecca saw small groups of people lining the road none of them threw things at her, none of them insulted her, all off them had either sympathetic, sad or curious looks on their faces. As the condemned walked further on the dusty road towards her doom, her bladder was demanding her attention more and more but it was manageable and it mattered little to her whether she would die with an empty or full bladder. She was lost in her thoughts of never seeing a sunrise in early summer again and the fact that she would never talk to her family or friends again. Those thoughts wrapped themselves around her and caused her to start breathing extremely quickly. As they turned the corner and the scaffold came into view the young condemned couldn‘t control her fear anymore and began to sob and hyperventilate. The young woman then gave a high pitched scream, fell to her knees, vomited and fainted with terror. Immediately she was pulled up by the bailiffs back to her knees and given a few minutes to compose herself as she sobbed and stained her only piece of clothing with her tears as she was unable to wipe them away with her bound hands. The bailiffs then lifted her back to stand on her, now dusty, bare feet and the grimm procession continued to make it’s way to the scaffold. When they arrived under the gallows the two bailiffs grabbed the crying, barefoot girl by her bound arms again and led her up the stairs. Up on the scaffold Elric’s assistant and an army drummer were already standing beneath the gallows. The two court officers deposited the bound girl in front of the noose that would, in a matter of moments choke the life out of her. She was doing her best to control herself as she saw all of these people who would witness her death and so she clenched her teeth and only shivered in fear.
It was now time for Elric to do his job so he approached the scared girl and put the rope around her slender neck, he then grabbed most of her long ginger hair and proceeded to carefully pull it outside of the noose so it would not interfere with the young redhead’s strangulation. He then walked back, motioned his assistant to follow him, grabbed the other end of the rope and pulled the condemned up slowly until she had to lift herself on her bare feet and stretch her slender neck to be able to breathe normally. From behind Elric could now see tears dripping onto and staining the wooden floor of the scaffold in front of the young woman’s overstretched, white, dusty soles. The sentence was then read out slowly by one of the bailiffs which caused the condemned thief to start sobbing again. All resolutions of dying in dignity forgotten, Rebecca began to beg for her life offering terms of redemption and promises of never coming in conflict with the law again. It was all for nothing as the army drummer began his drum roll. Everybody knew that when it ceases the condemned would be lifted into the air to perform her last „dance“. Without hope for the mercy of man, the crying redhead now addressed God, begging him to spare her this terrible death. It was all for naught. The drummer abruptly stopped his roll and three seconds later Elric and his assistant gave the rope a strong tug and fully lifted Rebecca Healey off the floor.
The girl gave an audible gasp as the rope tightened around her slender neck and immediately started trying to get her soles back on the floor of the scaffold. Audible gurgling was coming from her opened mouth. At first Rebecca tried to stretch herself downward as far as possible hoping to reach the ground. She did this for about 15 seconds, her pretty face slowly turning from very pale to a light shade of red. As the young thief couldn’t get any her bare feet on the ground and her lungs began to burn and she could only get a very small amount of oxygen inside them with each gurgling gasp, she began to kick her legs. Normally with an oiled rope the gurgling and gasping would subside after 20 seconds or so as the noose would simply become too tight to allow for that, this time however the desperate sounds just kept coming from the young woman's opened mouth for what seemed like an eternity. As the sounds coming from the strangling girl became less the frequency of her kicking only increased. Then it happened, the panic-stricken thief tried to get her bound hands in front to pull the strangling rope from her throat but instead grabbed her gown and pulled it back in her terror. The seams on her cheap dress were hardly of the best quality and the seam on the back broke and so the front of the death-shift fell down, no longer covering the sufferer’s, now sweat-covered torso. The crowd gasped as they saw the horrible immodesty the young woman was subjected to and gasped at the unseemly spectacle. Everyone now saw her heaving pale breasts as her legs continued to dance frantically kicking the remnants of her white, faded shift far and wide for everyon to see.
After 15 horrible minutes the bare-breasted woman's movements became weaker and weaker. Elric sighed with relief as this horrible spectacle was slowly coming to an end. Although small strangled whimpers still emerged from her drooling mouth but there was no doubt her life was slowly slipping away. The legs of the condemned woman still moved but in a thoughtless disorganized manner. Rebecca's suffering and dishonor were not over however as almost everyone could hear a hissing coming from between the girl's kicking legs. Everyone could now see the yellow stream of liquid coming from beneath the ripped gown of the suffering, now utterly dishonored young woman. It was quite a frequent occurrence for hanged criminals to lose control of their bladders but as they were usually only given a few sips of water, not many people noticed their release. In this case, however, the shameful urination went on for many seconds and at the end of it, a large puddle had formed beneath the dangling sufferer. The kicking grew more and more listless after the young woman had fully, involuntary, relieved herself. All movements gradually stopped soon after.
Five minutes after the hanged woman stopped moving Elric went on with his task of removing the body of the condemned from the gallows but first however, he cleaned up the mess Rebecca's execution had caused. He then untied the rope and slowly lowered the young woman's body to the floor of the scaffold. He then walked back to his victim and took off the rope from the girl's neck (It had left an impressive red welt in her white flesh) and put it back into his sack. He wanted to ask his assistant to help him move the coffin up to the scaffold but he was already gone off to get paid, no doubt. Elric sighed and went down the stairs he had made his way up. Most of the crowd had already gone on their way, clearly distraught by the horrid and indecent spectacle. Elric grabbed the pine coffin and carried it up the stairs. When he arrives at the top, he heard it. Strangled sounds, then hoarse screaming. With disbelief he saw Rebecca Healy’s body moving spasmodically, as much as her bindings allowed her…
R: 17 / I: 0

School Policy (decap, semi-con, teen) (Reposted)


Repost because accidentally posted before proofread - finishing last time.
Also class size would be large, but there are solutions. Maybe they consolidate classes through the year as they lower in size, or maybe there is a waiting list to get into school. There are explanations.





Each week, the lowest performing female student in the class was to be snuffed. To encourage the male students to work almost as hard, the best performing students always got to 'participate' in the event.

This explains why Mindy was nervous when she sat down in her desk for the final period of the day. She knew that she was near the bottom of the list right now. Her and her best friend Shannah had far too often cut class and wasted time trying to get the attention of the few boys in the class.

She sat down, worried. She looked around the room and didn't see Shannah anywhere. It should be easy, given that she was the only black girl in the class, and had a head long frizzy hair (though she usually kept it tied back pretty tightly). There were still 5 minutes before the bell.

At that moment the teacher cleared his voice and addressed the class,

"As you guys know, it's that time of the week again! I know you're all excited to find out who this week's lucky students are!"

Some of the boys were grinning at this point, a few were crossing their fingers hoping that they would make the cut. Cassie glanced her way and gave her a wicked smile.

"But this week we have an interesting situation. It seems that both Shannah and Mindy are tied for the lowest marks in the class! So depending on whether or not Shannah is on time or not, we won't know who didn't make the cut for a couple more minutes."

Shannah sighed. She knew it was close, just not that close. Either way today was going to suck.

*Riiiiiing*

Oh shit! The bell rang. That meant she was spared today, but, well. Too bad for Shannah she guessed, she knew what position they were in.

It was another 5 minutes before Shannah came through the door. the teacher simply told her she was late, and that would be another demerit on her record. Shannah sighed and sat down beside Mindy.

"So who's getting it today?" she whispered.

"It's you dumbass, what were you doing anyways? The only reason it's you and not me was because you were late today"

"Ha, it was going to happen sometime. As if either of us were going to make it through the year. Anyways, can I borrow a hair t---"

The teacher interrupted, "Shush Shannah. Just because you've figure out this is your last class doesn't mean you have to ruin it for the other students."

Shannah, rolled her eyes and sat back, putting her hair into a bun. Not seeing a reason not to, she slipped her hand into her tights and began quietly masturbating.

Mindy just tried to keep her mind off things and actually listened for once.

....


* riiing*

"Alright, Shannah please come to the front of the room. You'll need to remove your clothes, and place them in the garbage." Shannah got up and walked confidently to the front of the room. More than one hand grabbed a squeeze of her ass as she walked between the desks. "And would the boys, Bill, Malcolm, and Thomas come to the front. You have to go fetch the guillotine from outside, the custodian should have dropped it off by now".

Shannah's jaw dropped when she heard the teacher say guillotine. She didn't know about this! Usually the snuffees where just hanged, or strangled by hand. Once or twice a girl had her throat cut, but that was unusual.

"We've gotten some extra funding from the population control board, the school put it to good use! Shannah I can tell you're excited to try it out, it's going to be quite the experience for you, I'm sure." The class laughed as Shannah, shuddered, her hand subconciously going to her neck.

Mindy watched the boys rolling it in. What a machine! It looked brand new, gleaming stainless steel. Not as tall as she expected, but realized that was because it was a pneumatic model. There was no bench or anything, just a neck sized hole, and an impressive blade above it. A single piston was going to force that through her friend's neck soon.

"Hurry up Shannah, the boys want to have their fun and we don't want to be here too late." Shannah sighed and began stripping in front of the class. She looked over at the machine that would kill her and shuddered.

Thomas and Malcolm grabbed old of her and pulled her in front of the machine. "On your knees dumb slut," said Thomas, as he pushed her down. Both of them had already removed their pants, and so she found herself with two dicks in her face. She sighed, then took Thomas's dick down her throat. Malcolm needed attention too, and she was doing her best to jerk him off while sucking Thomas's cock.

Bill was inspecting the guillotine, and had found the control switch. It was on a wire, so it could be given to anyone nearby. He also figured out how to raise the lunette.

Shannah was doing her best to drag things out, and both Malcolm and Thomas were loving it. Thomas began moaning and Shannah backed off his cock, but it was too late. He grunted, and shot several ropes of cum over Shannah's face. Shannah giggled in spite of her situation, "Couldn't last long could you? I would've thought you would have have wanted to fuck me while my head was locked in that thing. Oh well..."

Malcom laughed, "Well then bitch, guess you'd better get ready. I got dibs on your ass, but Bill called your pussy when the blade goes down."

Shannah hesitated, then began crawling towards the machine. She looked through the lunette, at the rest of the class watching her. Most were masturbating, some were just watching with interest. Mindy blew her a kiss. Shannah smiled, and rest her head on the bottom of the lunette. She felt the cold metal against her neck and shivered.

The lunette clicked as Bill pushed it closed. Shannah was locked in. Malcolm came up behind her and pushed into her ass without warning. The class laughed as she squealed with Malcolm roughly fucking her. It wasn't long though before she felt him shoot his load deep into her ass. Too bad she would never do this again, it was actually pretty hot.

She then felt Bill's hand on her back. She shuddered. "Please make me cum at least, before..."

"As long as you can get off before I'm ready to blow my load. You're just a dumb snuff slut, you don't get to make requests."

He then pushed into her pussy and began fucking her hard. She was fucking him back, trying to get off, desperatly trying. She reached back with one hand, trying to rub her clit as well.

"Oh.. ooooh... ooooooooooH --- SS
-- hissssssTHUNK" Just as she began to come Bill had pushed the button. In less than a second the blade had come down and separated her head from her body. Bill groaned as he shot his load into the now headless corpse.

It landed on the floor face-first and rolled once or twice, before landing face-up. "Holy shit, she's still a bit alive I think!" exclaimed Thomas, looking down at her. "Her eyes as still moving!"

Watching from her desk, Mindy had orgasmed when the blade came down. She heard the teacher say, "That's it for today obviosly, see you all next week!"

She walked to the front of the room. The boys had already left, they didn't care about Shannah as anything more than a fuck toy. She knelt down and looked at Shannah's face. It even still had some of Thomas's cum on it. She had looked so sexy in the guillotine, cum on her face, trying desperately to orgasm before she lost her head. She wondered just what would have been going through her head while the blade was going through her neck... Her hand drifted down to her crotch again...

"Getting a good look?" Asked the teacher suddenly as he was packing up. "After all, you probably want to be ready. You know your marks, you're probably next in line. Next week that'll be your head on the floor most like."

Mindy shuddered. "Honestly, you're probably right." She looked back at Shannah. Her eyes were still faintly moving. "Is she still alive?"

"Probably not, but you never know. Well actually, you probably will find out. Anyways, have a good weekend!"

Mindy sighed. She looked at her friend's head, and over at the body slumped over in front of the guillotine. The class had mostly filtered out by now, the janitor would be coming to take Shannah's body away.

"You know, it's not all bad. I'm actually kind of curious..." She said to no one in particular. On impulse, she gave Shannah's dead lips a kiss, and placed her head by her body. She shuddered again when she saw the cum dripping out of her friend's ass and pussy.

She gathered her stuff, and began home. Next week would be... interesting to say the least.
R: 14 / I: 0

The Best Job (F/f, F/F, snuff, cons)

I have the greatest job in the world. I know a lot of people say that, but really, it has to be me.

Just take this morning. First thing, I have two dozen little six- and seven-year-old girls to handle, standing there whispering and giggling with the usual mixture of nerves and eagerness. I pull the first two honeys out of line, and walk them over to where the action takes place. I start by getting one of them situated with the padded velvet rope around her neck, all nice and comfy, with just the slightest bit of pull when she’s flat-footed on the stage. I get the other one to stand on her mark and rock up on the balls of her feet, while I extend the spit from its port. I spread her cheeks, and her little bud is glistening from the attentions of the prep crew and her friends, but I give it a swipe with the flat of my tongue, the way I always do. Must be ten times a day, four days a week, over the past decade I’ve done that, and it never gets old, nor does the delicious shiver she gives, which brings the other girls out in sympathy the way it always does.

Once the tip is properly centered, she rocks back down, and I raise it some more, so that it’s nicely seated inside her rectum. The pleasant, familiar intrusion makes her grin. When both girls let me know they’re ready, I hit the control, and the noose pulls up just far enough that the hanging girl can merely brush the floor with her pretty little tippietoes, while the spit starts its inexorable advance into her friend’s insides. The girl in the noose can be left to dance, but the one on the spit needs my hands-on attention to make sure that it goes through right, and comes out her mouth. The squirming of her soft, smooth flesh is amazing against my bare skin, as it is every single time.

I can see that the boys and men in the viewing galleries are already starting to stroke and fondle themselves and each other. And I get to do this eleven more times!

This is a full day, so after an excellent lunch, I make my way to the guillotine to meet a gaggle of thirteen- and fourteen-year olds. The first time I ever killed a girl, I was their age, on a school work-experience, and I knew right away that this was what I wanted to do with my life. They’re giggling and gossipping about all the things important to girls that age, and making a very blatant show for the galleries and each other, strutting about the stage, bending over and spreading, licking and fingering puckers, kissing and petting. One of them is even taking fists. They give all the signs of having everything worked out, so instead of picking, I just call for the first two, who come prancing over. Once they’re kneeling on the cushions, I get them locked into the facing lunettes, while they make kissy-faces at each other, and I hand each one the other’s release cord. “Pull down until you hear the click, then when you let go, the blade will fall. All right?” Two quick assents, two clicks, and after a couple of minutes, two loud thumps in quick succession.

I give each of the heads a deep French kiss before setting them on the display rack, where they’ll wait until the whole group is ready to be processed, and wonder for a moment whether some of the spectators will be taking them home, at the end of the day, as masturbation toys. Even lightened by a head, the bodies are much more work to handle than the little ones from this morning, but I have two eager helpers in the girls who are obviously planning to be next, and have spent the last little bit practically buried up the backsides of the two who just got released. I could use the mechanical hoist, of course, but this makes for a much better show!

The slit between my legs makes me meat, but when and how are my free choice, and until that day, I find great satisfaction in helping others to make that transition in comfort, with all the pleasure and joy it should bring.

For my last engagement, there’s a special treat : a pair of beautiful, elegant older women, in their forties, who have come to use the drowning pool. I feel very privileged to assist them in arranging themselves, lying on their backs, head to foot and each with the other’s hand clasped comfortably within her channel. Then I watch them undulate, working each other’s insides, as I slowly fill the pool with body-temperature water. When it reaches their faces, there is no undignified spluttering or choking. They simply give themselves up to the water, in what has to be among the closest things to true sexual ecstacy that those of us who were born without penises can ever experience.

I'm a Senior Attendant at the Femmabattoir, and I have the best job anywhere.
R: 39 / I: 0

The Last Field Trip (Tags by chapter, but expect Cons, Non-Cons, Loli, Watersports)

The Last Field Trip



Chapter One, Intro and First Exhibit (Non-Con, Watersports, Young)



I was laying in my bed on a Saturday morning when I was roused from my sleep by the sound of my phone ringing. Grunting, I held up one arm to shield my unadjusted eyes from the sun's ray's bleeding through my blinds while my other arm reached for my phone, to determine the identity of whoever it is that has deigned to interrupt my rest. It was Nick, My own Brother, Nick, who had committed this grievous sin of waking at this ungodly hour of 11:42.

“What do you want Nick?” I grumbled upon answering the phone.

“Oops, did I wake you? Must have figured the time zone wrong, thought it was almost noon for you.” He replied, sounding to me more that a little sarcastic.

“Shut up,” I said. “Now you gonna get to the point or should I just hang up?”

“Alright alright” He said. “You know how I was asking you for advice on engagement rings a couple weeks back?”

“Yeah...” I replied cautiously.

“Well last week I proposed to Stacy, and she said yes.”

“Oh my God! Congratulations!”

“Yeah, thanks, anyway, she's been jumping right into brainstorming wedding plans, and she had an idea that I liked.”

“Well? Out with it already.”

“We were thinking that you and her sister would make a good centerpiece for the recital dinner, and were wondering if you were down for that.”

Feeling myself quickly become aroused at the thought I said “Ohh, that does sound hot, but I dunno, any thoughts on how you'd cook us?”

“Nothing's set in stone yet, but one idea we had was to spit roast you both on the same spit, facing each other with your mouths pressed together. Kind of a parody of the whole 'Together til death do you part' thing.”

“Oh man” I said, my free hand having wandered south and was now rubbing my pussy over my panties. “That sounds really hot, you've convinced me, I'll do it.”

“Great! I'll tell Stacy. Thanks for doing this she'll love it.”

“Glad I can be of help to you both on your special day, congratulations again.”

“Thanks, well I should get back to it, you should probably get out of bed and enjoy your Saturday, you're not gonna get too many more of those,” He joked.

“Idiot,” I said halfheartedly, before ending the call.

Putting my phone down I looked at my reflection in the full length mirror mounted on the wall across from my bed. My long brown hair was a mess and I had been sleeping in just my panties so my full breasts were on display. My face was flushed and my nipples hard from the conversation I had just had. Cupping my breast with one hand I imagined my brother and his new wife cutting into it together as I lay there, dead and thoroughly cooked. My other hand wandered down into my panties and I imagined the spit going into it, first just like any girthy dildo, but then going even further, tearing into me, irreversibly damaging me, before emerging from my mouth, then quickly being joined by Stacy's hot sister, a petite blond girl of 16. Together we're slowly rotated over an open fire as the wedding guests chat and dance. I came. Breathing heavy I pulled my hand from my panties and thought about what I should do today. Belatedly I thought about the 7th grade class I'm the homeroom teacher for.

“I should probably send the principal an email, I hope it's not to hard to find a new teacher in the middle of the year” I thought to myself.

Quickly I drafted an email detailing the need to seek a replacement teacher. Upon sending the email I looked up, and seeing myself in the mirror again I soon became overpowered by arousal once more. Fantasizing about my own impending death I masturbated myself to orgasm twice more before finally getting out of bed and starting my day.

The following Monday, before class, I was sitting at my desk drinking my coffee when I received an email from the principal asking me to come in whenever I had time, to discuss my “early retirement”.

I still had some time before class, so I went to his office and stuck my head through the open door.

“Ahh, come in Ms. Brooks, sit,” the principal said.

“You needed to speak with me?” I said once seated.

“Yes, Unfortunately it is the case that we simply cannot find a replacement for you at this time.”

“What do you mean you can't find anyone?”

“It's just too late in the school year, and we're already dealing with a shortage of capable staff in our district. I'm afraid we can't just have a class without a teacher.”

“Excuse me sir, I wasn't asking for your permission, I was just doing you a courtesy in telling you the situation. If you refuse to pay my remaining salary that's fine, it wont matter to me soon anyway,” I replied angrily.

“Please calm down Ms. Brooks, you misunderstand me, you can, of course, do whatever it is you feel you need to do here, I'm just saying we can't have a class without a teacher.”

“What do you mean? Aren't you contradicting yourself?” I say confused.

“I mean that if there was no class, we would have no need to keep you on as staff.”

“You mean disperse the students between other classes?” I ask.

“A few, just the especially gifted, but no we don't have the extra space for all of them. What I'm getting at is that the school, and by extension you, have total autonomy of the students during school hours. If you went on a field trip, say to the Historical Museum of Life and Death, and none of your students returned, that would absolve you of any responsibility.”

“You want me to kill all of my students?” I asked, feeling my thighs dampen at the thought.

“Not all of them, no, and I wouldn't use such harsh language, but effectively yes, if you want to leave your teaching position I need you to get rid of your class.”

“If that’s what I need to do, I can do it,” I said, squirming in my seat.

“Great” the principal said. “You're actually really doing me a favor here. As you've probably already heard we've been having some budget problems, and if we had to cut staff wages it would become even harder to attract new staff. I'll send you a list of those who are to be relocate and a stack of forms to send home with the kids.”

As I had heard it, it was the principal's own egregious salary, and not the rest of the staff's, that was at risk of being reduced, but I wasn't going to argue.

“Thank you,” I said to the principal before excusing myself.

The following morning I arrived at school to find a small stack of paper on my desk and a new email on my computer.

Reading over the email and attached list I thought it a little strange. The list was all boys, in fact every boy in my class, and many of them I wouldn't consider especially “gifted” as the principal had described them. Well enough of that, I thought, before moving on, preparing for my class to arrive.

As I watched my class file in, admiring the skimpy attire many opt for, I noticed that already there were no boys. After the final bell rang one of my students, a cute 13 year old girl name Cindy, a blond with short pigtails, wearing low-cut unbuttoned short shorts that afforded a glimpse of her pink panties, knee high socks, and a small form-fitting tube top that showed off her pierced nipples, stuck her hand up in the air and began waving it about energetically.

“Yes Cindy?” I asked.

“Where are all the boys?” She asked.

“They've been temporarily moved to a different class, the principal seemed to have something he wanted them for, for a few days.”

“Hmmmm,” Cindy intoned, seemingly not entirely convinced.

“Enough on that for now” I said “On Thursday we have an impromptu field trip to a museum planned, seems another school had to pull out last minute.”

“What kind of field trip?” asked Elly, a raven haired 12 year old who sat closer to the back, wearing a short skirt and a necktie that hung between her bare, large for her age, breasts.

“Wouldn't want to spoil the surprise, would I?” I dodged “But don't worry I'm sure everyone will find it exciting. Now Pipe down and lets get to today's lesson.”

Two days later it was the big day. After ushering the girls onto the bus and getting us on our way, I looked over my class. Watching them talk, giggle, throw glances at the well muscled bus driver, and occasionally getting more intimate with each other, I felt myself dampen as I thought about how it was my job to ensure that none of them go home today.

As we arrived near the end of our trip we passed through a gate labeling the beyond facility the “Historical Museum of Life and Death”, next to the gate was a large bronze statue of a nude woman hung from the neck. This sparked much chatter amongst the girls, Cindy, today wearing a similar outfit but with thigh high socks a white almost transparent tube top, shot her hand up in the air.

“Ms. Brook!” Cindy shouted. “Don't people sometimes die on these field trips!”

“Oh yes,” I said. “This museum has many dangerous exhibits, and you'll all be free to volunteer to demonstrate them.”

This got the wide-eyed girls chattering even more.

The bus rolled to a stop at the front of the building. After all my students got off, and I had spoken to the man at the ticket window, I led the students into the museum that they would never leave.

As we entered the lobby the first thing I noticed was the chair in the center of the room, the second was the large openings along the walls to different halls of the museum, and last, was the entrance to the gift shop. The gift shop had some posters advertising things like “Wallets, Bags, Belts! All made from real girl leather kindly donated by visitors!” and “Going Home a few members short? Why not buy a video to remember them buy! All exhibits filmed and sold!”. Once everyone was inside I turned to speak to them.

“Now you may remember earlier when I said you'd all be free to volunteer to demonstrate the exhibits?” I asked.

The girls murmured their ascent while nervously nodding.

“Well that was only half the truth. You all are free to volunteer, but if you don't of your own free will you will be volunteered by me.”

“What do you mean?” Alice, a wide-eyed redhead wearing only black elbow-length gloves, black thigh-high stockings, and a black choker, leaving her pale flat chest and hairless pussy bare, said nervously.

“I mean I've been told the school is having some budget issues, and it was determined that one class would need to be cut. I've been instructed to make sure none of you return to school.”

“You can't do that!” exclaimed a girl named Kathrine.

My eyes met Kathrine's, she was one of the more conservatively dressed girls, wearing a skirt that fell to just above her knee and a blouse that only exposed about an inch of belly skin and fully concealed her medium sized breasts, her hair was in long twin braids and she wore thick rimmed glasses. She has always been kind of a stick-in-the-mud, complaining about rules and always acting like she was above her peers. I would enjoy proving her wrong.

“Oh yes I can, the school has complete autonomy of its charges during school hours and functions.” I said, smiling at her.

“But you forgot to collect our permission slips!” She replied smugly.

“Those slips were purely informational, your parents consent to this trip was assumed as soon as you arrived at school today.”

“You can't do this” she said, quietly, no longer meeting my gaze.

“You know, I think I've decided who to volunteer to show the class whatever that chair over there does,” I said, before signaling at one of the cameras hanging from the lobby ceiling.

Two burly museum attendants appeared from a service door and began walking toward Katherine. Panicking, Kathrine tried to run, but the men quickly had her cornered and grabbed her by the arms.

“No!, Please!, Please let me go!” Kathrine started wailing as she was dragged to chair. As she was screaming and being strapped down I began walking to the chair, signaling to the class to follow, upon nearing the chair I noticed a placard bearing words and a large switch next to it.

“The electric chair was first conceived in 1881 by a dentist named Alfred P. Southwick as a more humane alternative to hanging. The chair kills by passing various cycles of alternating current through an individual's body. The first more powerful jolt of electric current was designed to pass through the head and cause immediate unconsciousness and brain death. The second less powerful jolt was designed to cause fatal damage to the vital organs. Death may also be caused by electrical over-stimulation of the heart.

The chair fell out of favor due to the rise of lethal injection, deemed to be more humane, during the late 1900's. Our chair here is a replica of the chair used to kill Martha M. Place, the first woman to die to the electric chair in 1899, for the murder of her stepdaughter. Our chair has had the voltage reduced and the duration increased from its historical values, in an attempt to provide more of a spectacle to those watching.” I read out loud to the class.

While I read out the sign, the attendants had finished strapping Katherine down to the chair. They had also fastened electrodes to her head and legs and had shoved a rag in her mouth, letting me finish reading the sign with quieter, more muffled screams.

I walked up to Kathrine, flashed her a wide smile full of teeth, and asked “You ready?”. She muffled protests and tried to tug her arms from her bindings, tears staining her face. “I'll take that as a yes” I said pulling the rag from her mouth before closing the almost comically large switch.

She barely had time to begin screaming before the current cut her off. Her body went stiff, straining against the straps. Her eyes went wide and her mouth agape, a quiet scream, almost a whine, just barely escaping it. A few seconds passed like this before the electricity shut off. She let out a painful sounding sob as she went slack in her bonds. After a couple of seconds of respite the electricity resumed, this time her open mouth made no noise. As the current turned off Katherine let out a ragged shriek before going limp.

“Plea–” she started, before being cut off by the current resuming, her glasses being thrown from her face by her spasming body. Watching her sexy taught body I sat on the floor and pulled my skirt up to my hips. Having not worn any panties today I had immediate access to my pussy and began rubbing it in earnest. This continued for a few more cycles at which point the air began to smell like burning meat. After one off cycle where Katherine was barely twitching the electricity began flowing again, her eyes rolled back in her head and visible smoke started to rise from her body. This last cycle lasted several seconds longer than any of the previous, and when it finished and Kathrine's body went limp she didn't move at all. Kathrine's bladder gave out, urine cascading over the sides of the chair.

Standing up, I walked over to the chair and climbed onto it. Standing on the armrests with my legs spread, I began pissing on Kathrine's steaming head while rubbing my clit furiously. Staring into her eyes that didn't stare back as my piss ran over them and down her face and body to join her own on the floor, I came. Almost falling off the chair, I rode out one of the best orgasms of my life.

When I came back to myself I climbed down off the chair and straightened my skirt. I looked at my class and saw a variety of reactions, some girls were cowering, looking at me in fear, others were in shock looking at Kathrine's body, others still were looking at either me or the body with heated faces and arousal in their eyes. A few of these were, or had been, openly masturbating, and two were rubbing each others pussies while staring at my former student's body.

“Well,” I said “Enough standing around, let's keep moving.”








Feedback is appreciated, all my work can also be found on AO3 here: archiveofourown.org/users/AbbottWarr/
R: 11 / I: 0

Jim's Snuff Truck (Tags in each chapter)

Hi. GuroChan is back (hooray!) and I’ll celebrate with a story that I plan on turning into a series. I was writing under the name Loke on the old chan, I wrote a few stories that are still on here I think.

The concept is simple; Jim operates a Snuff Truck, a mobile processing centre in an alternative reality of some sort where overpopulation is the biggest issue around and people usually die consensually or semi-consensually. The truck is kind of like a mobile home, driver seat and mini-office in the front, execution room in the back.

This is the first story. Feel free to suggest characters, scenarios and alternative execution methods. I have som rules though, to make sure writing is fun for me too. They are quite simple: No scat (mild peeing is totally ok though”, no toddlers, no male on male, no real people and no characters from anime or TV etc. The more information the better. Don’t hesitate to suggest things though, the worst that could happen is that I just don’t use it. Also, constructive feedback in general is greatly appreciated.

PS: My favourite subjects are tween and teen girls, 12-15.

————————————————————

Chapter 1 (f-solo, M-solo, f-snuff)

Jim looked at the black and white clock on the wall of his truck. Eager to get home he hoped no more visitors would come, but his hope shattered immediately when he heard knocking on the door. He opened, and greeted the two people standing outside. He recognized one of them, a stunning blonde English teacher named Amanda, coming to his truck for the third time that day. She was there to escort the one of them that wouldn’t leave that truck alive.

“Hi there!” Amanda said. “I’ve got one more for you today, this little rascal just got caught cheating on her exam. Enjoy!” she said with a wink as she turned around and walked back to the school.”

“Thanks!” Jim half shouted after her. Amanda never stayed around long. “I’ve got to find out if she’s single,” Jim thought to himself.

“And what’s you name, sweetie?” he asked the girl now stepping into the truck.

“Sarah Miller,” she answered. “Grade 8.”

“Nice to meet you Sarah, I’m Jim. To be honest I’ve had a long day and I’m tired. Is it alright if we get this over with quickly?”

“Sure. I was going to end up dead one way or another anyways, so I’m okay with it.” she said, quite unaffected by the situation.

“Great! Then please take off your clothes and put them in the bin over there. I would put up a screen for you but as I said I just want to get this over with and I’ll see you naked anyways. I’ll fill out the paper work in the meantime.”

Jim found her name on the class list and filled out the necessary forms as Sarah started undressing. He glanced over towards her after a minute and saw her stopping when she was down to her underwear.

“All of them,” he said.

Sarah silently complied, blushing a little as she removed the rest of her clothes. After a couple of minutes Jim had finished the most boring part of his job and could finally take a good look at the girl. She was cute, her nose was perhaps a bit too wide but she had stunning green eyes and beautiful straight, brown hair. She had a fit and quite thin body, with tiny, blooming breasts and a hairless crotch. Jim was unsure if she shaved or it just hadn’t started growing there yet but it didn’t really matter now. He decided to get on with it and led her to the far end of the truck where the action happened. He fitted straps to her feet that were attached to the ceiling and hoisted her up so that she hung upside down against the metal wall, her legs spread slight apart. From the wall he pulled a wire across her neck and secured it on the other side. With the press of a button it would retract into the wall with tremendous force, severing the girl’s head clean from her body. A drain below her would catch the blood.

“Everything okay?” Jim asked.

“Just a bit nervous,” the girl answered.

“Have you masturbated before?”

“Y-yes,” Sarah answered, a bit taken aback by the question.

“Then you know how good it feels, right?”

“Sure, but is it appropriate now?”

“Of course, it is quite normal in fact. I even have something that helps.” Jim pulled a small egg vibrator from his front pocket. “Do you want it?”

Sarah nodded.

Jim put some lube on the vibrator and carefully slid it into Sarah’s pussy, just enough to hit the g-spot. The vibrator was remote controlled, and as soon as he turned it on the young girl gasped in pleasant surprise.

“I’m supposed to tie your arms as well, but if you promise to not touch that wire around your neck, I’ll let you use them to pleasure yourself. The system detects when you have an orgasm, and will trigger after you hit the peak. Understood?”

“Yes.” The girl answered. “Thank you.”

Jim turned up the vibrator quite a bit, and Sarah a bit nervously put her right hand up to her pussy. She was not used to masturbating in front of others, but soon she was lost in the pleasure and moaned loudly, both hands rubbing her young pussy. Jim made a quick check that everything was working as it should and sat down to admire the sight. Of course his cock reacted to it even though he had seen this process many times before. He began stroking it from the outside of his pants. It grew more and he let it out of the zipper, stroking it faster.

After a while he could see Sarah getting close to orgasm, and he just had to get closer. He rose from the chair and walked over to the girl. She opened her eyes and saw him standing right by her, stroking his member. The girl didn’t even flinch, much too caught up in the heat of the moment to slow down now. Sarah was getting closer by the second, and Jim noticed she had even put her left pinky half way up her ass. Suddenly she cried out loudly, shuddering and thrusting her fingers as deep as they would go. Her cry ended abruptly when the wire around her neck tightened in a fraction of a second, slitting her neck in two. Her head landed on the floor with a thunk. The sound of her girly voice turned to a grotesque gurgle, and her arms flailed aimlessly. This sent Jim over the edge, and generous amounts of cum landed on the girl’s crotch and belly.

Jim sat down again, admiring the scene. When the stream of blood from Sarah’s neck turned into a trickle it was time to get on with the cleaning and gutting. He had to stop by the processing centre too to offload the bodies, after all his truck would have more visitors the next day.
R: 18 / I: 1

For Honor Guro (Snuff, Necro, Piss, Mild Lactation)

((Alright so I've been playing For Honor and I think a bit of guro is deserved. So each part I'll focus on one or two female characters to kill and fuck, I would love feedback aswell as recommendations for the next part.))

Part 1: Raider (Female obviously)

((On a side note I've decided I'm going to make the Raider topless.))

The battle or more importantly The Neverending War raged on all over the land, Vigdis was a warrior of little repute and while she was fierce in battle she was not always careful of her surroundings.

It was a simple ambush on the Knights, Vigdis followed two of her allies (Who's names are of little import) down the the dark underpass, she held a torch which well illuminated the area and her fairly large and firm breasts "Where are we going?" Spoke the man on the left in front of Vigdis "Shh..." Whispered the other man before continuing "Right now we are under a fort that was supposedly hidden..." The left man nodded slowly before the right continued "This should take us into a storeroom where we can sneak past the guards and open the gate..." Vigdis looked about the area silently as they walked through the tunnel, after awhile of them conversing in hushed tones the came across an old metal ladder covered in rust, dim light shone through the grating above "Seems this hasn't been in use awhile..." Said the man on the right before placing a hand on the ladder, the left man stopped him "Uh...what if guards are up there..." A somewhat nervous look crossed the rights face "Good point let's send her." He gestured to Vigdis who groaned and pushed him away from the ladder and handed him the torch "Coward." She said as she headed up the ladder her firm tits jiggling very lightly with each step up, her allies were gifted with the sight of her cunt and tight asshole up her leather trappings. She reached the rusty grates and peeked through seeing a ceiling and nothing else, she heard footsteps and quickly moved down the ladder freezing halfway to halt her sounds "Douse the torch..." She whispered to her allies, soon she was shrouded in shadow staring up at the grating, the culprit was a man it seemed as he stood over the grating "Fucking cold in that damn tower..." He muttered to himself slowly taking his cock out, Vigdis was about to wonder what he was doing before she got her answer, piss rained down through the grating onto her as she immediately looked away allowing it to run down her body, she wasn't completely angered by this for it was cold and his urine was warm, the warm liquid trickled between her breasts, this feeling made her need to piss but she held it as she licked her lips nervously. Soon enough the shower ended and the man put away his cock before walking away /Bastard using this as his personal pissing hole.../ without a word to her allies she headed back up slowly lifting the grate and looking around, there seemed to be many boxes that were cracked and dusty /Seems they ration well, how many storerooms are there?/ she climbed out and put the grate back in place "Stay here. I'll be back..." She said quietly to them before standing and looking about carefully hoping to find a weapon, all she could find was a dusty beam of wood which was good enough. She headed to the door and pushed it barely open before peeking outside, it was a dark and snowy courtyard barely being patrolled /Perfect.../ she thought carefully stepping out and crouching low soon spotting a Lord, he wore armor akin to the Wardens she had battled except he had a longsword at his hip and no helmet showing his short and dark hair, he strutted into the keep as she looked to her left opposite of the keep spotting the main gate, the stairs leading up were sadly guarded by two soldiers and there was no possibility of taking them out quickly, she turned her gaze forward and noted that the second staircase was interior and connected to the keep. With little choice she decided to head for the keep and more specifically the servants entrance. Once she reached the door she sidled up next to it and knocked, sure enough it creak open and a timid servant girl stepped out past Vigdis who used the beam and smashed the girls skull in, she moved into the door looking about at the room, there was a wooden table with a candle and a book on it, she took a few steps forward before feeling a sharp pain in the back followed by a steel blade exiting between her breasts, she let out a choked sound of surprise as she looked down at the blade which seemed familiar and very lordly "I thought I smelled a bitch nearby..." Said a voice as a hand reached around and grabbed her left breast squeezing hard, she weakly tried to look behind herself but the sword being thrust deeper disabled her and forcing her to drop her weapon, her vision seemed to darken as she felt piss run down her legs out of fear or loss of function "I want to hear you die..." He thrusted the sword again and this time she let out a pathetic moan as her tongue lolled out, her tits spurted a small amount of milk some getting on his hand, he guided her weakening body to the table and removing the blade before bending her over "I'm going to fuck you like a useless whore...." Were the last words she heard before passing away with a few involuntary twitches. He lifted her cloth and prodded her soaked cunt with his thumb grinning and taking out his cock before pressing it against her recently loosened asshole, he slid inside her fat ass roughly causing it to jiggle as he groaned a little, he paused a moment before thrusting into a pace his balls smacking against her pissed soaked cunny as he violated his enemies asshole, his cock started to throb as he picked up the pace causing the table to creak and her body to jiggle more and more, soon he groaned loudly and thrusted deep dumping a load of cum in her cock sleeve of an asshole giving her one last bit of warmth, he pulled out watching some of his cum dribble from her used hole. He left her there, the battle resolution is not important for she would never see life again...
R: 1 / I: 0

Wendy, Fingure Licking Good

Two guards shoved Wendy into the large room. Multiple armed guards wearing all white, And shades were stationed around the room, in the center was what looked like a closed trap door, and in the back of the room, setting in a large throne like chair, sat Colonel Sanders.

“Sir, we caught her sneaking around the factory, I assume that she was trying to find the secret spices”

One of the guards said shoving her with his gun, causing her to stumble forward, and glare at him.

“Hec hec hec, looks like the little birdy has got herself into some trouble, if we're being honest, I don't see her getting out of it alive”

The Colonel said, his laugh echoing through the room. Wendy gulped.

“P-perhaps I can interest you in a trade”

The young redhead said as she started to pull her shoulders out of her dress.

“I am not as easily persuaded as the burger king!”

Colonel Sanders exclaimed sitting up in his chair, causing everyone in the room to jump. He sighed leaning back in his chair.

“Not only will I punish you for your insolence, I shall still receive my…pleasure”

He said, adjusting his glasses.

“W-what do you mean”

Wendy asked shakily. Her shoulders, and the upper half of her breast where now exposed, and she was trembling violently, she knew she was in big trouble this time.

“Hec hec hec”

The Colonel laughed as he pushed a button on his chair. Suddenly the trap door slide away revealing the boiling pool of grease beneath. A look of terror spread across the redheads now colorless face.

“Y-you can't mean to”

She said looking up at him, her red eyes filling with tears.

“guards, strip her!”

The Colonel demanded.

“NOO!”

Wendy exclaimed as one of the guards ripped off her dress by the shoulder. The young girl wasn't wearing any bra, or panties, and was clearly ready to use her assets to her advantage. Her skin was smooth, besides the little freckles that dotted her cheeks, and perky little breast. Pink nipples stuck out of her breast, now fully erect due to her fear. Despite her job advertising fattening fast food, her belly was flat, with a cute little belly button. Her tiny pussy was tight despite all of its use, and was covered by a red bush that matched her hair. Her ass though small like the rest of her features was bubbly, and juicier than any of the burgers her company sold. The guards shoved her to the ground

“You can't do this to me”

She begged, her belly quickly raising, and lowering. The guards grabbed her boots, and yanked them off, before pulling off her white, and red stockings which easily slide off her slender legs, and smooth little feet.

“Please”

She sobbed, the smell of her sweaty feet already feeling the room. A hook was lowered from the the ceiling above the pool of grease as some guards walked over with rope. The wrapped it around the girl, binding her arms.

“Wait! Please! No!

She exclaimed before the tightened the rope. Her eyes widened as she gasped in pain, feeling like the rope was going to crush her ribs. Her fingers scraped against the floor, and her smelly feet kicked in the air. Her tongue stuck out, and her face become bright red due to a mix of shame, fear, and pain. The guard picked her up.

“Let go of me!”

She screamed, kicking violently. One of the guards grabbed her feet, stopping her from kicking.

“Hey, don't touch those!”

she exclaimed. Her feet where her pride, and joy. She made sure to take perfect care of them, not even using them when seducing her rivals, but now that brute was clenching them like they where the disgusting fried chicken their boss provided them. She let out another sob, tears now freely falling. The guards hooked her to the hook so that the rope was caught on it, and she was facing the Colonel.

“Hec hec hec!’

Sanders laughed pressing another button, and the hook slowly descended. She looked down at the grease frantically shaking her head.

“No no no! Not my precise fe”

She started to say, but was interrupted by her toe dipping into the grease.

“Gaahhhhhh!!!!”

She screamed as her perfect feet where submerged making an absolutely scrumshis smell. Next her legs slowly sank in.

“Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!”


She cried, the pain causing an involuntary, and messy orgasm. The discharge fell into the grease with a sizzle causing the men to laugh, and feeling Wendy with shame. Soon her little pussy was submerged. She winced in pain, and cried, but didn’t cry as to avoid giving her killers the satisfaction. However when the grease reached her belly, and she could feel her vital organs being cooked inside her, her week constitution faded, and she let out a pained scream. The grease had engulfed her stomach, and reached her tits in a matter of moments, but to the young redhead, it felt like hours. As her neck was submerged, she gave the Colonel one last look. Not one she had ever gave in life, not her cocky, and naughty smirk, rather a look of fear, sadness, and defeat. A look she was ashamed to die with.

“Please help”

She mouthed, unable to make sound anymore with her vocal cords cooked. The Colonel just laughed as Wendy was submerged, frying her brain. Moments later the hook was pulled up, and Wendy's perfectly fried corpse with it. Sanders laughed.

“Tonight we feast”

He declared.

A day later in the Burger King's throne room.

“Sir”

a servant said busting through the doors.

“A message from the Colonel”

He said bowing with a KFC box, and a later on top.

“Well bring it here then”

The Burger King replied. The boy nodded, running over to the king, and giving him the box. The king opened the letter, his eyes scanning it. Suddenly a look of horror spread across his face

“Dear Burger King. Some of my men found a little birdy snooping around my factory, so we did what you couldn't”

The latter red with a before, and after picture of Wendy.

PS. She was delicious so I sent you a sample. I know you always wanted to see them in life.”

The king dropped the letter, opened the box, and pulled out Wendy's fried foot.

“He killed her”

He said, manly tears running down his face.

“You mean Mrs. Wendy”

The kings advisor said coldly. The king nodded.

“I am sorry for your loss, but frankly Sir, she was not loyal. We should thank the Colonel for removing both that winch, and her clown”

He said.

“DO NOT REFER TO HER IN SUCH A DISRESPECTFUL MANNER”

The king exclaim. The adviser adjusted his glasses, showing no emotion.

“My apologise”

He said. The king turned to the boy, handing him the box.

“Make sure she gets a proper funeral”

He said. The boy nodded, running. The Burger King's hands slammed into the armrests of his throne, and he pushed himself to his feet with his muscular arms.

“This means war”
R: 10 / I: 0

cannibal_land

Hi,
Do's anyone now what hapend to the cannibal land stories by cannibal, a.
They were posted on asstr.org but no more stories posted after january this year?
R: 0 / I: 0

Shroom(noncons, bondage, roofie, rape, cfnm, Mm, penectomy, torture, )

The story of a blond, 19 year old twink, nick named "Shroom", is about the shame of his of his older brothers, the disappointment of his parent, the embarrassment of his friends and all in all a douchebag to the highest degree. However, one night he pushed the buttons of the wrong person, a person who has connections that can teach him a lesson and take the world from him.

(noncons, bondage, roofie, rape, cfnm, Mm, penectomy, torture, )

Words: 4,385

—————————————-
The dark, musky room was invaded by golden rays of morning sun which pierced between heavy curtains. They glistened off half a foot of still throbbing adolescent flesh slicked with seed and lotion, still gripped in a trembling right hand. Semen trailed up a lean, tight abdomen, following a thin line of golden hair. A few beads over ran the happy trail, making up to his slender chest, flanked between two small pink nipples. There, staring up into the waning dark, slowing panting ascended to the ceiling from a boyish face as Sean stirred to start his day.


Wiping himself off with an old shirt, Sean reached under his bed to crack open a can of energy drink and light up a cigarette. He slipped a pair of flame patterned boxer shorts on and checked his phone for notifications and update, a salient one being that his nineteenth birthday would be in week. He gave a sigh of reflection; two of his older brothers had part-time jobs and had gotten laid by fourteen, the other two had done so by fifteen. None of them had to repeat a year at school either. He was already starting manhood a virgin with no job experience and he’s just scraping by in class. Sean took a drag and reflected on his insecurities.


Gulping down his last and extinguishing the butt, Sean dragged himself towards the bathroom, grapping a clean towel along the way. He had gotten up after his parents had left for work, luckily enough, wasn’t in the mood for another bullshit lecture from his dickhead dad. He locked the bathroom door behind him and dropped his boxer shorts, admiring his physique in the mirror. The pale, lean young man scanned his form from the yellow-blonde mop that crowned him, down his fit, slender torso down to his now flaccid cut cock, similarly crowned in a golden bush adorned with a happy trail. He stood a head shorter than average but in front of the pack in terms of looks. The five boys have definitely inherited their mother’s looks - a pale, blonde and petite lady with emerald eyes. A stark contrast to their blockish, balding father, with fiery red curls and amber eyes.


Whence out of the shower he espied a new notification on his phone, reminding him of an event he had made a hesitant and flaky commitment to attend, responding as best as his touchscreen would allow his wet fingers;

Benny: “sup shroom, u stil coming 2 tabys 2nite?”

You: “probs, @ 9, yeh?”

Benny: “fkn oaf, cunt”

You: “prbs cya there thn”

Shoom was his nickname coined by his four older brothers. Sean was sick soon after birth and consequently was the only boy who had been circumcised. While growing up, the observation was made that he didn’t look like other boys who remarked that willy looked like a mushroom, and so the name stuck.


Sean was both a proud yet resentful young man; from a prestigious liberal family he often felt very entitled but he is a blacksheep among them and is bitterly defensive from his insecurity of this. His mother was a providore who owned a store that earned many ties to people in the area while his father was a local real-estate agent. His two eldest brothers had partners and a couple of kids each of their own: one a paralegal studying law, the other a nurse studying medicine. The brother below them was in the army serving overseas and the brother below him lived in the city with his boyfriend, a bartender and a university student. Sean was no less attractive than his brothers, he’s instantly recognized as one of their brothers. He, however, is known to be far less bright, far more bitter, spiteful and impulsive. Locals coin his moods “all Shroom and Gloom”. He is forward and douchey towards young women and so often gets turned down, feeding his contempt. He bullied those younger than him, those upon who he felt he could command respect.


That evening was heavy with the dying screams of cicadas, swooping flying foxes emerging from their lairs to lord the skies. Damo and Benny looking out impatiently in front of the address of a gradually accumulating house party, music thrumming. Damo already had a stubby in his hand, having a yelled conversation to somebody on the front deck of the house. Benny spotted a distinctive swagger in heavy boots stomp up the street. Large, baggy, black denim shorts and an equally as loose Mayhem band tee hung off his skinny form. A backpack filled with packs of Bundy Rum clanked in his backpack, Damo announcing:

“Fairdinkum, Shroom, take ya fair time don’t ya?”

“Piss off, ya impatient cunt. Dead set. ‘Ere-”

Sean responded, lazily tossing him a can of premixed rum and coke. The boys had had a shitter of a week, tonight they were going to get fucked up as well as get fucked, this being Sean’s particular focus as per usual.


As the dirge of dance music continued to din distorted from a make-shift sound system struggled over the revelry of teens and young adults under hanging under acrid clouds of tobacco and cannabis. Disarray encroached as every surface was accumulating disposed cans and empty bottles, a monotony broken only every now and again by a stray pill, remanence of white powder on a mirror, disposed condom packet or packaging from ordered fast food.


Outside, this was joined by the summer nigh sky licked by the rising embers of a bonfire, the crackling of whatever timber could be found in the backyard sacrificed to the fire pit where a majority male conglomeration were encircling, just talking shit. Among them, Sean, losing count of how many drinks he had. He still had most balance at this point, stumbling less than most, though his flushed cheeks better betrayed his state. He shook a most empty can towards his friend,
“Ay, Damo, jus’ gonna chuck a piss and get another bev. You good?”
“No wukkas, cunt, just started. Cheers, Shroom!”
Damo saluted his retreating friend by raising his freshly opened stubby, Sean swaying away with unclean intent, rolling the blister-packed pill in his pocket through his fingers.


He re-entered the pantomime in the house, the dazzling affairs ever in crescendo. Through the mire of chaos he espied the girl of the hour, Tabor, in a black cocktail dress that scantly covered her. Her boyfriend from out of town, Kevin, dismissed himself from her company. He was a tall, imposing man whose arms were built as legs and hung of a broad chest and back. Sean always thought Kevin’s gym achievements to be a cover for being a total fag, after all, what bloke would be a nurse? Kevin walked past Sean with indifference, two heads taller than the blonde with his blue eyes piercing past the jet black, short boxed beard and high, tight hair on his head. Sean saw now this opportunity


Tabor, a Persian princess adorned with hazel eyes and a mass of wiry, reddish brown hair bound in curls, greeted Sean while slipping a smirk. Her D cup tits barely contained in her dress which tapered to her form, her wasp, thin waist flared out with sumptuous hips and copious thighs+, smooth and full in their olive skin.
“Shroom, ya made it! Glad ya found the place. Worried you weren’t gonna come. How ya garn?”

“Yeah, not too bad, couldn’t complain. Wasn’t a hard hike so might as well. ‘Ows yourself?”

“You know, being dragged back to Tehran to see some dead shit family before Kev and I finally make the move to Moscow. Fuck me, I’m supposed to fucking pack tomorrow, lol. What are you doing after this? I mean, once you get over dying that is”

“Actually, I was wondering if we could get alone and see what happens, what do you reckon?”
Tabor paused a moment, a look of humoured disbelief as she processed the request,

“Shroom, you know my boyfriend”

“He doesn’t have to know. Isn’t he just a faggot anyways?”

“Ah, he could replace you eyes with your balls is what he could do. Fuck off creep”

“Come on, Tabby, just suck my dick?

“Get Away!”

“Oh come on Tab-"

“-Don’t touch me, fuck off creep. I-"


A crash interrupted the deteriorating exchange as one of the drunk girls slumped unconscious onto a coffee table, pushing much of the debris into the linoleum floor. With all gazes distracted, Sean took this opportunity to pop the pill, once in his pocket, into Tabor’s drink. Sean looked around but seemingly no one noticed. As the unconscious young lady was quickly attended to, Tabor turned her attention back to the table, and to Sean,

“Oh my god, are you still fucking here?”
Before he could respond, Sean felt a painfully heavy grip on the back of his neck as he was dragged back to come eye level with Kevin.

“Look, dickhead, the only reason that you’re not currently excluded from the vertebrates right now is because I’m mates with your brother. Harass her again, cunt, and you’ll be shoving your toothbrush up your arse to clean your teeth, got it?”

Kevin then shoved him away. Sean glared back, the embarrassment and rejection seething in him with only fear keeping him back from charging in against him.

Dejected and raging, he made the trek back to the backdoor where the yard was. Making his way through the crowd took so much longer than before, he felt every face that met his judging him, rejecting him equally in turn. His insecurity and contempt were fed new fuel and he now just wanted out of this fucking dead shit party.
Before he could reach the back door, he heard a voice behind him

“Shroom, wait!”

“….Taby?”

“Look I’m sorry, it was all just a huge misunderstanding dude. We’ll all forget and forgive, okay? This never happened, none of it. Here, you left your drink there”

Sean was suddenly brimming with a little bit of hope as he was handed the drink, cheers were declared by both and they raised their cans and took simultaneous swig. Sean had gulped down half the can before he noted the strange taste. He shrugged it off as nothing. Tabor started leading him through the crowd, though as she did, Sean become more disorientated. Maybe he was more drunk than he thought. He started stumbling as his vision became blurry. He slumped onto Tabor for support as she cooed into his ear,
“You shouldn’t mix drinks, especially not yours and mine….”


The air is cold against his exposed skin, thick with the reek of urine and vomit. Sean groggily slid his eyes open, shifting in his malaise. He first noticed the breeze on his body… where were his clothes? He tried to move past the ache ringing in his joints just for his wrists and ankles to meet resistance from burn of rough fibres, course ropes bound his arms and legs to splay him out on a dirty, itchy mattress. He felt the urgent need to piss, he struggled to raise his head to see a catheter emerging from the end of his cock. As he struggled in vain against his bounds he felt a tightness in his elbow. Turning his head he saw an intravenous cannular with a line leading up to a hung bag of fluids. Still struggling against his binds, he looksed around frantically to what looked like a cluttered basement. The scraping of what sounded like a table below him, rattled in the dank basement.


“You shouldn’t have a headache, he gave you something for the nausea and pain, something else to keep you awake. You can thank the faggot nurse for that.”

A familiar voice struck out from a darkness. Sean, panting, looked around frantically.
“No one saw us leave the party with you so they won’t be looking for us. By the time you tell them, we’ll be overseas, changing our name.”

“Who are you?!”

Sean yelled into the inky cold. From there emerged Tabor in a tight turtleneck and leggings, both in black, flaunting her shapely form, her voluminous hair tied back tight behind her. She approached from the bottom of the mattress where his bound, bare feet were level with her waist. Tabor stalked up Sean’s left before arriving at his head, her heels clopping the cement floor. Looking down at Sean, she leaned over, face to face albeit upside-down. The condescension in her voice accompanied vindication and sadism.

“Imagine thinking ‘I have an idea’ and that being a rapist was preferable to being a virgin was that idea”

“Look, Taby, I’m sorry, I really am, please, just let me go, I won’t tell anyone, I promise, I-“

“-Shhh shhh ssshhhhhh”
Tabor placed a finger on Sean’s quivering lips, his face wet with tears and snot.

“You don’t have a bad body, and a rather hansom dick. It really deserves a better name than Shroom. If you weren’t such a shithead you could have had any girl at that party. Ya coulda popped your cherry that night. Don’t worry, though, we’ll pop that cherry”.

Tabor then walked back down towards the bottom of the bed, tracing her fingertips down his chest and then his belly on her way down, gripping his catharized dick as she passed it, it jumping in in her hand before she let go.


Pulling up a seat as if expecting a show, what little hope Sean had faded. The fear it cooled reignited when he heard a familiar booming voice.

“So, that nursing faggot didn’t do too bad. So that’s why your brother called you Shroom! It’s a shame he was related to such a shit head.”

Sean looked up trepidously, looking down on him was a stone faced Kevin.

“Please, let me go, I’m so sorry. I was wrong. I’ll do anything, please! Don’t hurt me! I-”
Kevin silenced him by grabbing him under the shoulders and reefing him up the mattress so that his head hung over the top. Kevin ceased Sean’s pleads by mockingly reassuring him

“Shroom, today’s your day mate! We’re getting you laid! Now suck it good because it’s all the lube you’ll get”

Sean watched upside-down as Kevin unzipped his fly, pulling out his 8 inches of uncut cock, thick black hair poking out of the fly with the shaft’s base, quickly hardening to a girth matching one of Sean’s wrists.


Before he could protest, Kevin shoved his male column into the into Sean’s throat. Kevin’s bulbous balls occupied much of Sean’s vision, he gagged around the invading member, the man’s musk occupying all of his senses. Kevin then began slowly rocking his hips, retreating before thrusting back into Sean’s virgin mouth. Sean’s body convulsed in vain attempted both to breathe and to throw up, his limbs writhing in protest a, his torso’s bucking pushing the table to it’s structural limits. Kevin’s breathing started getting heavy before he abruptly withdrew, his dick slick with thickened spit. Sean, for his part, was in a confused combination of crying, coughing and gasping, his forced supine position in no way helping with his struggles to clear his airway. The bemused chucked from Tabor in the background making everything worse.

Kevin was in no way done with him, Sean’s spluttering distracting him from the movement of the mattress beneath him being dragged down the table until the bottom of the mattress tilted down to the floor and Sean dropped down the mattress in tandem, his bare feet on the cold and rough flooring. Kevin than kicked the table away from beneath the remaining mattress that that it fell flat on the floor, Sean landing on his back with a wince. He looked at Tabor not with the anger or vindictiveness that he’d otherwise have but with broken, tearful eyes. She returned a stony look of amused satisfaction.


Sean noticed Kevin discarding his buttoned shirt, jeans, underwear, exposing his chiselled, muscular physique unobscured by all but his dark, woolly body hair. As he positioned himself on his knees between his legs, Sean protested and pleaded is stammered desperation.

“No no no no, please no, anything but that, no no no, NO NO NO!”
Kevin calmly spoke over Sean’s desperate babbling,

“Congratulations kid, you’re goanna lose your virginity!”

As Kevin went to task working his spit slicked cock into the virginal entrance, Sean let free blood curdling shrieks. The pain shot through and Kevin relentlessly forced his will upon him. New waves of nausea clenched filled Sean’s belly as Kevin filled his hole with his infatiguable length continued to loosen this resistant colon. Sean’s screams began to weaken from exhaustion while his body, as well, relented to Kevin’s lust and he finally was able to find a regular rhythm. Shame overcame Sean as the constant pressure upon his prostate has his dick growing to attention, even when weight down by the catheter, it rose from his member and stared up at the ceiling. As Kevin’s breathing again became more laboured after what seemed like an age, Sean himself too began to gasp. The constant ramming against his prostate was driving him closer and closer. Sean wanted nothing more than to hide himself as his dick jumped in ruined orgasm, cum leaking from the sides of the catheter. This marked the beginning of Kevin’s orgasm in turn, his thrusts starting to speed up before reaching crescendo and slowing down before leaving the ruined cove.


Kevin stood up and went to a pile of what looked like Sean’s cut clothes to wipe of the blood, shit, cum and spit off himself. Sean was unreactive, still in a traumatized daze. Taby hasn’t have any of that,
“So you think now you’re not a virgin anymore, we’re done? Oh no, we have one more trick instore for you!”
Sean snapped from his absence with what energy he had remaining. He looked over to Kevin who was drawing up fluids from a pair of ampules into two separate syringes. He handed one to his girlfriend.
“This one is the anaesthetic. I’ll keep this one in case is passes out”
“Cheers, babe. I don’t want him to watch. Can you prop him up and make sure he does?”
“Of course baby”

Kevin kneeled behind Sean and propped his shoulder onto his knees, his head held staring town to Tabor at his feet by Kevin’s massive hands. At this point, Sean was too shocked and weak to resist, but he was in so much fear for what could happened next. Tabor than held his penis up by the end and shaving around it with an electric razor. Sean jumped when he saw what looked like some farming tool with two green rubber bands loaded. Tabor disconnected the catheter bag and fed the catheter and then his penis through the bands. Sean writhed weakly in protest, his hoarse struggling to form words, tears streaming from his face but they was precious little he could do but frantically shake his head.

“The problem with you, Shroom, is that too many cared for you when you cared for no one else. You were more concerned with getting your dick wet than if the person you wanted to fuck wanted to fuck. You are a potential rapist, I’m going to make sure you don’t have the tools to do that – well, this tool in particular. We’ll let you keep your balls, so you’ll still be a boy of sorts, and Kevie proved you can still get off without using dick so we’re not taking the fun away from you. No tears please, Shroom, if you’re going to be a child I’ll talk to you like a child.”


Sean’s tears of disbelief welled threefold, staring at his vulnerable penis and it’s peril in the midst of some agricultural equipment. They were speaking as if they were correcting some feral dog and now speaking to him as if he was some little kid and that they were just taking a toy off him.

“Fine. Shroomy, you’re a bad boy because though you’re alright when you play with your willy, when you try to share your willy you want to hurt the others it. So I’ll have to confiscate your willy, you can’t be trusted with a willy and you’ll have to just play without it. This also means you won’t be able to play with girls or stand up to wee with a willy the same way the other little boys do.”


At this point Kevin was chuckling under his breath at Tabor’s cutesy voice while Sean was choking on his tears. Tabor had one more jab to throw before the act, however.

“I wonder what they’ll call you now when you’re without your little shroom? You were named that because you the only one of the five brothers who were cut, yeah? I suppose that fact will stay the same.”

With that, she wore a malicious smirk snapped the bands onto Sean’s penis, so close to the base that it was practically where it met his body. With the abrupt snap came a jerk and a yelp from Sean, though his voice was so hoarse at this point he was practically wheezing. Then, under direction from Kevin, she administered local anaesthetic around the area, the stinging making Sean croak in pain, before dowsing the area in a light blue antiseptic solution. While she waited for it to dry, she donned sterile gloves, draped the area to keep the site aseptic, and prepared a sterile scalpel blade. Sean began to black out but Kevin introduced a small dose of adrenaline into Sean’s line, a hot flush jolting him back to consciousness.


Once sure that the local anaesthetic was effective, Tabor took Sean’s hapless member by the tip in her left hand, now darkened and swollen to near erection by the elastic entrapping the circulating blood. With her right, she wielded the knife and circumnavigated the blade about the circumference of the penile shaft base, between the elastic bands. What little blood there was, she wiped away with a sterile gauze. Taking cues from Kevin, she worked through the erectile tissue, cutting through to meet the catheterised urethra. Several times did Sean start blacking out in mental shock and several times did a hot flush of epinephrine flush his line and bring him to full audience. He whimpered and croaked all throughout, as if losing a close friend. Should he try to avert his eyes, Kevin would realign his head, forcing him to stare at the penance for his sins.


“… almost… got it… there!”

She muttered to herself as Tabor freed the organ from the teen’s crotch. Sean was outside himself, in utter disbelief, in a dream (a nightmare) hoping he’ll wake up. He watched Tabor as she slid his most precious possession out of its rightful position between his legs along and off the end of the catheter. There it was, in her hand, dying and detached, no longer an extension of himself. Erect by virtue of the elastic about the end. He knew it full, every contour from the ridge of the corona on the glans to the transition of skin at the circumcision scar that marked his eponym. In a memory of a dream he could still it in his hand, feel his hand around it, that last blissful wank taken so sorely for granted. He also saw his crotch, naught but circle of green rubber band with a tube in it taking the place of the primary sign of his boyhood, his manhood, no longer of his will but in the hands of another as 15 cm of pale detritus.


“And now, you can’t hurt any girls with this, though I don’t recommend you approach girls at all from now on.”

Tabor joked, tossing the noodle up in the air and catching it again. Kevin looked down at the shocked boy in his lap, stroking his hair in mocking affection.

“It’s so unlike you for such a shit-talking cuntbag to be so quiet. I’d ask if the cat has your tongue but I know it isn’t you tongue.”

“Oh Kevin,” intervened Tabor, “He’s had a big day and he’s just tired. You know how you get after a big day. Usually you cheer up with a blowjob. We’ll see if Shroomy here is similar.”
Tabor than brought the detached cock’s head to her lips. She gave it a few she shy kisses, a few curious licks and soon they progressed to sucking. She progressed, swirling her tongue around the purple head, sucking down the pale-pink shaft. She moaned over it, humming as she serviced this flagless pole in mocking, vain caricatures of eroticism. Sean just stared blankly back in a broken expression of mourning, hatred, loss and harrowing. What would has otherwise been a dream

“No? I distinctly remember you asking me to suck it. I guess you're still gloom even without shroom. Again, it is a handsome dick. I know, we’ll immortalize it. Hey, Kevie, can the cousins who set this up for us tan this like a hide? So we can send it back and he can have it once we’re in Russia. I’m sure once he’s learned his lesson from this confiscation we should return it”


Kevin smirked and spoke in Russian over his shoulder. Several other voices, also speaking Russian, responded in an open dialogue. After some time, Kevin merely nodded towards Tabor who smiled in sadistic amusement. It was with these other voices that Sean understood the true scope of his fuck-up at that party. He didn’t know whose girl he was dealing with, that he fucked with something much bigger.


Kevin looked down again at Sean one last time,

“Thank you for the little tryst, I enjoyed myself immensely. We’ll send you a gift, I’ll come in a month or so. A gift, a thank you, for the night you gave us. It will be a leather keychain in a shape of a mushroom, after you. My girlfriend and I have a flight to catch, to visit some family and settle in a new home, so I fear we must say goodbye. We’ve called an ambulance, just go to sleep now.”

“Ten”

“Nine”

“Eight”

“Sev….”
R: 16 / I: 10

Waifu Wars

Yo, this is just the first season of Waifu Wars, but with edited grammar shit. I don't the quality of my original work is that good, but if you wanna read it this is the place. I suppose you can think of this as the season 1 HD box set.
R: 2 / I: 0

Scream at the Void (F/F, sci-fi, shooting, piss)

Mara Vostok awoke from cryosleep to the klaxon of the ship's alarm.

Red warning lights oscillated in the darkness of the chamber, bathing her pod in a crimson at an interval of every two seconds. She took a frosty breath, willed her fingers to life as the circulation slowly returned to her extremities. She hated the helplessness more than the chill, her body playing catch-up with her mind. One would think a space-faring civilization could design cryosleep that didn't debilitate the sleeper on awakening but the people she worked for weren't all that concerned with comfort.

Mara flexed her fingers. There was a slight tingle in the tips, inching up past her knuckles. She managed to form a trembling fist with her left hand and focused her attention on her arms, envisioned each individual cord of muscle warming up and moving until she could tense them, flexed them and finally move them as she desired. It was a slow process, one she hated repeating, which informed her preference for staying in the pod for as long as possible.

She stared at her reflection in the glass while she worked, tracing the outline of her blue lips, her skin paler than a Siberian winter. The red in her curls seemed more like gray in the wan interior lighting of her pod. She looked to herself like a corpse, the illusion disrupted only by her blinking and the ponderous rise of her chest. Her reflection, moments later, was replaced by the frantic face of an Asian woman, slanted eyes wide with panic as she slammed into the pod.

"Mara!" came the woman's muffled voice. "Wake up! We're being boarded!"

Mara reeled from a vertigo of worry. Who would want to board a science vessel so far out of civilized space? She felt moisture form on her palms, evaporate and freeze against her skin. She tried to form words with her lips but her jaw was as rigid as the rest of her body.

"Hold on," the woman said. "I'm hitting the override."

Mara watched the woman's head disappear around the side of the pod. Yuki Nakamura was her bunkmate and friend, one of only a handful of security personnel stationed on the vessel. The ex-soldier was older than her by a few months but from the same colony world and continent, the only person on the ship she trusted besides the cook. If Yuki was worried, the situation must have been dire indeed.

She heard the lid of her pod hiss as the electronic release activated and the glass inched its way open. Warm air rushed in to replace the chill, icy vapors curling upwards and dissipating in the blood red emergency light. She felt goosebumps rise against her skin, tickle the stretchy fabric of her jumpsuit. The lycra was her second skin; she went nude underneath it.

"Come here, babygirl." Yuki's voice carried a hint of worry. "I've got you."

Mara let herself be scooped out of the cryopod. She had little choice; her legs were jelly underneath her, prickly with circulation, too frail to support her weight. She leaned on the cold metal casing of Yuki's combat harness, a headache forming from the combination of noise and an abrupt awakening. Standard procedure for newly-roused cryosleepers was a ration of water and bread to regain strength. She had no business being awake yet but there was no help for it now.

"Who's…boarding?" The words came out slurred, thick with cryo-slumber. "Pirates?"

"Don't know, Mara-chan. I was on my break when the ship lurched and the alarms started going off." Yuki grunted as she threw Mara's arm over her shoulder. "They must have ripped us out of slipspace. I barely had time to get my armor on."

Mara felt the world move beneath her feet. Cold steel decking brushed against her instep as Yuki dragged her out of the cryo chamber. "Where are we going?"

"To the escape pods, fatass." Yuki planted a wet smooch on her cheek. "There's too many of them."

Mara managed a weak smile. She didn't weigh a pound over one hundred thirty-five. "Yours…or mine?"

"Yours. Remember the code?"

Mara grunted an affirmative. It was one of the most important numbers to remember on a space faring vessel, other than the time and date. She strained her neck to look up, willing her muscles to cooperate. She could only see the austere grey floor plating, awash with emergency red, but she knew the layout of the ship better than the captain. "Hang a right."

She felt Yuki turn their bodies around the bend. Yuki's boots rung hollow as she strode briskly through the corridors. A door hissed open and with it came the muffled staccato of faraway gunfire.

"Not good," Yuki muttered.

Mara felt sensation return to her legs and feet. The floor was unbearably chilly against her soles. "Blood's in my feet," she rasped. "I can walk."

Yuki slipped her arm from Mara's shoulder to the small of her back. She felt metal between her fingers. Ribbed grip. Trigger guard. A pistol. "Know you're not security but those bastards'll shoot you anyway."

Mara closed her fingers around the grip. The solidness grounded her, helped her reorient herself. She thumbed off the safety as she padded awkwardly alongside her friend. She felt as if she were in a nightmare, looping through the same corridor while the grating clamor of the emergency alarms, distant gunfire and screams blended into a terrible background noise.

She stumbled, fell to her knees and vomited bile onto the deck. Moments later, she felt Yuki's fingers digging into her arm, dragging her back to her feet. "Sorry, babe, but we gotta move."

Mara's head spun, her stomach and bones aching. It mattered very little to her whether this was reality or a dream; she wanted it to end.

The door to the escape pod vestibule was locked when they arrived. Yuki dumped her to the side of it while she punched in the code. "Keep watch. Goddamn password is four tiers."

Mara glanced down both ends of the corridor. In the low, oscillating emergency light, she could barely make out shadows let alone people. Her arms may as well have been missing for all the good they did her. Her aim was shaky, the effort to lift the gun more than she had energy for. Fear snaked its way up her gut; this time there was no cryo to freeze the sweat on her palms.

"Yuki…I'm scared…"

"I know, babygirl. I'm scared too but we're gonna make it, ok? Keep watching that corridor for me."

An earsplitting scream carried down the hall from the west, followed by the abrupt report of fully automatic fire. There was a shriek of pain, another burst, a dull thud and then silence.

"Shit," Yuki muttered, punching the console with her fingers. "Come on, you piece of shit! Open!"

Mara watched the corridor where the gunshots had come from. For a while, nothing appeared. Then, in the half second when the emergency light swept its way around, she glimpsed the silhouette of an armored figure with glowing red eyes. Her gut churned with icy terror. "Y-yuki…h-he's here."

Shots rang out from down the corridor, slamming into the wall mere inches from Yuki's head to ricochet off the floor and ceiling. Her friend cursed, returned fire and tapped frantically at the vestibule's console. "Mara, suppress him!"

Mara lifted a trembling arm, trying to line up the figure in her shaky sights. She squeezed off a few shots that missed their mark, clanging off the metal decking. The armored figure returned fire, dangerously close to hitting them this time. Yuki let off a fresh burst of return fire from her rifle.

"I put in the code," Yuki screamed. "Why won't you open?!"

She slammed her fist against the console. It gave a short, cheesy chime and slid open, just as another flurry of bullets whizzed past them.

"Yes!" Yuki grabbed her by the arm and dragged her inside, closing the door behind them. "Lock's engaged. Your turn now. Where's the pod?"

Mara could barely focus for her dry mouth and clammy hands. "A-F-Four."

Yuki muttered the letter-number combination as she walked past the row of escape pods. "Found it."

Mara padded over, came face to face with the number pad. Four digits stood between her and freedom.

She tapped out the passcode. Nothing happened. She tried again, with the same result. "Yuki…it's not working…"

"What do you mean? Is it correct? Try again!"

"It is the right code! 6401!" She tried it a third time. "It's not working!"

There was a banging on the door and the pop of bullets striking metal. The armored figure was trying to get inside.

"Fuck! I'll try my pod!" Yuki ran over to her assigned pod and frantically punched buttons, to no effect. "God fucking dammit!"

She slammed the console with both fists. Mara noticed a subtle shake in her frame as she stood over the number pad.

"We're not dying here," Yuki muttered shakily. "We're getting out of this."

The banging grew louder. More pops as bullets struck the door. Mara's heart thumped so quickly in her chest, she thought it would burst. Her palms were colder than the cryopod, sweat pouring from every orifice. She wanted to scream, cry and beg for mercy but she knew no one would listen. The pistol weighed heavy in her hand; as she stared at the cold metal, a brief flicker of a thought whispered to her. Her wrist tensed. She had it raised halfway to her head when Yuki cried out.

"Wait! The emergency override!"

Mara lowered the pistol. She knew where it lay, just behind the last escape pod at the far end of the vestibule. She felt a surge of hope; there was still a chance at survival, a chance at life. She had turned to run for the override when she heard an explosion behind her. The door flew off its hinges and the armored figure stepped through the smoke.

A flurry of bullets silenced Yuki's screams. Hot lead tore through her combat harness, slicing through her combat harness like knives through wet paper. Another burst split her skull apart, bone and brain matter splattering the escape pod behind her. Yuki collapsed into a twitching heap on the floor, eyes wide in the shock of her final moments, mouth agape in surprise and disbelief. Her bladder voided its contents as a final humiliation, staining her pants with a dark spot that slowly spread across the tan colored fabric. The odor of urine wafted into Maya's nostrils.

Mara raised her pistol, managed to squeeze off one shot before the armored killer visited the same fate on her. The force of the gunshots threw her back against the deck. Her jumpsuit was no combat harness, offering no protection against the ballistic spray. She hit the floor with a hard thump that sent pain exploding against the back of her skull. She tried to move, to lift the gun in her hand, but her muscles refused to obey.

She felt nothing but stinging agony. Her chest was heavy, as if the hot lead had been lodged inside her breasts to way her down. Tears formed in her eyes, spilled down her cheeks and under her jaw. She realized, with sober terror, that she was going to die.

The armored figure loomed her, staring down with red eyes that glowed like some unfeeling machine.

"Please…" she sobbed. "I'm not ready to-"

Another short burst of automatic fire slammed into her chest. *Fwup fwup fwup.* Mara Vostok was vaguely aware of a warm wetness spreading against her crotch before she breathed her last, a short exhaled whine, and knew no more.
R: 17 / I: 0

Stretch Goals (f/f, con, stretching, gaping, prolapse, contortion)

The first three chapters of this story were written by PogueMahone. The fourth chapter is a collaborative effort between PogueMahone and myself. If you like it, you might enjoy some of our other work, which can be found here:

http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/JestInPieces
http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/Melatonin

You'll probably need to adjust your filters (in the top left corner) to make sure you can see all the stories.

There are more chapters to come. Enjoy!

Stretch Goals


written by PogueMahone and JestInPieces



Chapter 1



There was a flicker of light as the webcam was turned on. The small room had pink walls, lit by a light hanging overhead. A bookcase filled with a mixture of textbooks and airport novels was on the right. Various items were visible on the shelves – a hairbrush, loose coins and some sort of comic book action figure, posing heroically for the camera. Across from it stood a small bed, covered in white sheets, hastily tidied. The door out was directly across from wherever the webcam has been set up.

A teenage head popped into view. She had fiery red hair that seemed wild and artless in a way that you only get with lots of care. Two emerald green eyes stared into the camera. Then the girl smiled.

“Aaaand we’re on!” she said, giggling. “Hey guys, Melissa here! It’s happening! ''Wooo''!”

Her eyes could be seen darting to her right, as if reading something just off-camera, before she started to speak again.

“Wow, there’s a lot of you guys in chat, huh? Okay, I’m gonna do a quick recap in case anyone came in who doesn’t know the deal, and to give people time to log in before we start. That cool, everyone? Yeah? Okay!”

She clapped her hands and rubbed them together before starting her introductory remarks.

“Okay, so for those of you who don’t know, my name’s Melissa, I’m a sophomore student here at the University of Illinois, and I’m studying history. Total history nerd. Total comic nerd. Like, for real, don’t get me started. Uh, anyway…” Melissa shook her head and laughed briefly, in such a way that her fiery hair briefly fell over her eyes before she brushed it out of the way.

“I kinda have a bunch of student debts to pay off, same as most of us, right? So I thought I’d do the usual camgirl shit, get some ''dolla-dollas'' that way. But I thought I’d do it with a slight, shall we say, ''twist''.”

As she spoke, Melissa turned her left arm around, and suddenly it seemed to twist itself into a painful, unnatural position, as though it were suddenly dislocated. She stood up and turned around before letting her now mangled-looking arm dangle in front of the camera. It was revealed that Melissa was a healthy-looking girl with a generous bust – D-cups at least – wearing a black shirt that ended just beneath her belly button, and a stylishly tattered pair of cut-off jeans that left most of her bare legs exposed.

Her face throughout all of this remained calm. In fact, as she held her arm that way and read the chat log, her freckled face suddenly broke out into a huge grin.

“Oh, come on, you guys, don’t act so horrified,” said the redhead, rolling her eyes. “Unless you didn’t read my bio, I guess? In which case… learn to read, haha!”

Her arm fixed itself in a mere second, and Melissa winked at the camera.

“So… yeah!” she said cheerfully, cocking her head sideways. “I kinda have this condition called Ehlers-Danlos syndrome.” The medical term rolls off her tongue with a practiced ease, without emotion.

“Before everyone freaks out, I totally lucked out and got a mutated version. None of the really bad downsides, but I have kept some of the interesting parts, like hyper mobile limbs and…”

Melissa casually pulled on her cheek, causing it to stretch out much further than a normal human’s. Her tongue waggles out of her mouth as she laughed a wet laugh. The college girl tried to talk through this, only for her words to come out in an unintelligible mush. So she let it go, and it snapped back into place almost like elastic.

“…hyper-elastic skin. Pretty cool, huh?” she said, crouching down so that her face was closer to the webcam. Melissa stretched the skin of her forearm about four inches, holding it there casually as another demonstration as se continued to talk.

“I can do all sorts of neat stuff, with so many different parts of my body. Yup…” At this point the redhead gave the camera a sultry look, eyes half lidded as she licked her lips.

“And that’s where you guys come in. I’ve got a list of pledge goals on my bio page. If you meet them, I’ll treat you all to what I can really get up to when I’m feeling up for it.”

She lets go of the skin of her arm, and it snapped back into place.

“So if you wanna see me go wild, all you need to do is– oh, look!”

A pinging noise interrupted the redhead mid-flow. She laughed and cheered.

“$10 straight off the bat from YOLO. Thanks, YOLO!” she said. “That’s for a look at me licking my elbows. Which is easy! Seriously, I do this at parties all the time.”

True to her word, Melissa pulled the trick off with the greatest of ease. She pulled her elbow so far back it was practically next to her face, before she started to lick at the joint like it was an ice cream cone, closing her eyes sensually and going quiet. It wasn’t long during this performance before another ping was heard. By the time Melissa checked on her off-camera laptop, another ping sounded through the room. Then another.

“Woah, woah, calm down, guys!” laughed Melissa, eyes wide. “I wasn’t expecting ''this'' much interest! Shit, let me reread those stretch goals…”

A couple more pings could be heard as her green eyes moved left and right, scanning the unseen text. Her face, while still generally happy, did freeze a little as she read. Her lips moved, as if speaking to herself, but her words were inaudible.

“Oookaaaay… heh, some of those are a little crazy, but unless you guys have ''crazy'' money on you I think we can forget about those,” she said to the camera. Again, she froze.

“Oh, don’t take that as a ''challenge''. Some of those are just jokes, really, haha… hah…” she trailed off in thought as another ping was heard. Her eyes snapped to the right, then back to the camera.

“Okay! Let’s get some of these out of the way! First off… oh, another easy one.”

Melissa curled her left hand into a tight fist. She had small, delicate-looking hands, which was just as well considering what she was about to do. The teenager opened her mouth – wide at first, then ''really'' wide – before moving her fist towards her gaping maw. Red lips slipped over her fingers before they disappeared from view. There was a moment of brief resistance as her knuckles pushed against her teeth. Melissa’s eyes flicked towards the camera and widened, her brow waggling like she was an old vaudevillian performing a comedy routine.

Then, after a sharp push, in went her entire fist, down past the knuckles to the wrist. Melissa held this pose for a good half minute, filling the time by waving to the camera and even trying to push it down further, although going by the silly faces she pulled her efforts were clearly more of a joke than a serious attempt. Her nose flared wide as she took heavy breaths, her mouth being somewhat occupied. Drool could be seen dribbling down her forearm.

Eventually, her fist was slowly pulled out again, covered in saliva. Melissa moved her jaw about as if checking to see it was okay, before breaking out into another one of her infectious grins.

“Ta-daaa! I bet you all liked that one, huh?” she asked the chat.

She stopped to answer some questions.

“Anon asks ‘''Has that come in useful in the past?''’ Well, one time at my friend’s birthday party she had this crazy cake – like, custom made – and I tried to eat my slice in one go for a joke–”

Melissa paused and furrowed her brow, stroking a chin with her finger.

“Oooooh, I don’t think that’s what you meant, is it Anon? Well, the answer is… maybe!” she laughed, before reading another question.

“Okaaay… Dolan Turmp asks ‘''OMG can u dislocate your jaw?''’ You know, the truth is I’ve never tried to. My mouth can open that far without having to do anything super-freaky like that. Maybe we can find out together! Oh yeah, forgot to say actually–”

Melissa’s face went back into that neutral look she seemed to put on when talking about her syndrome “–one of the side effects of my condition is brittle bones. I’ve broken, like, way too many in my life. Especially when I started, uh , experimenting. So, just something to bear in mind, I guess!”

She grinned and shrugged in a ''c’est la vie'' kind of way, before choosing another reward.

“Ooh, something that any old girl can do – take my shirt off!” she said. The redhead giggled again, this time perhaps somewhat nervously, pulling on the collar and teasing it slowly upwards. The black shirt was soon in a heap on the floor. Her bra was, again, black, and the chat apparently commentted on this.

“Hey, black is cool. Don’t diss my fashion taste, okay?” complained Melissa, pouting. “I think I suit it – don’t you think so too?”

She cupped her bra in her hands – or at least as much of it as she could – before squeezing her cleavage together. There was a veritable volley of pings at this point.

At first the girl laughed, letting her hands go so that her breasts bounced back to their natural position. Then she looked right again and did some quick mental math.

“Holy shit! Triple digits already? You guys are amazing! Thank you, thank you so much!”

She clapped her hands, clearly excited.

“Okay, jonnyboy1 is asking ''Do you have a boyfriend?''”

She looked right into the camera and smiled deviously.

“Oh, wouldn’t you all like to know. Haha, come on johnnyboy1, a girl has to have ''some'' secrets! Now, next on the list– oh, shit, I hear something–”

There was indeed a muted sort of thud, followed by a voice. Melissa’s eyes went wide, and she held up a hand to the camera. Then she quickly reached down and picked up her discarded black shirt, throwing it over the camera. Now nothing could be seen, but Melissa clearly greeted someone by the name of Vicky. Two voices could be heard speaking for a while, Melissa’s cheery tone fading as if she was moving away from the camera. The newcomer sounded equally cheerful, and while the exact words were hard to decipher, it was clear that they were both being very friendly to each other.

It was about ten minutes later that the camera’s vision was finally restored, revealing the familiar redhead once more, crouching down in front of the camera. The way she was crouching gave the viewers a very agreeable shot of her cleavage; it wasn’t clear if she intended this or not.

“Sorry guys, sorry sorry sorry!” she said, smiling bashfully. “That was my roommate. Wasn’t expecting her back so soon. She doesn’t know about, well, you guys. Haha.”

Melissa laughed nervously, then clapped her hands together.

“So, sit-rep,” she said, her voice lowering in volume, “she’s kinda floating around the apartment right now doing god knows what, so I ''miiiight'' try to keep things a little quiet for a bit. I’ll do a couple more goals before calling it a night. That okay with you guys?”

She stopped and read the chat for a moment, waiting for the replies to come in. She smiled and nodded her head.

“Great. Thanks, guys! Okay, let me just get this one out of the way.”

Her hands started to undo the buttons on her cut-off jeans. Once she was done, the girl turned around. Melissa’s small, pert butt started to shake as she slowly pulled her shorts down, revealing a pair of cotton panties that were, of course, jet black.

Once the jeans had traveled down her legs and reached her bare feet, she kicked them off, sending them hurtling over to the far side of the room. She turned around again.

“Hmm… gimme a moment here, guys. Time to relocate.”

Melissa bent down again. The camera shook as it was moved from whatever low vantage point it was in previously to another angle – a cabinet beside the bed. The redhead knelt down on it, now clad only in her underwear, and motioned with a finger for the viewer’s attention. Her right arm suddenly contracted and folded in such a way that it was completely hidden behind her back – in a certain light, it was almost as if she had no arm at all. She did the same for her other arm, turning her into a sort of Venus de Milo in the flesh. She smiled and moved her body around, which made it more clear that her arms were merely folded behind her.

Then, she tucked her legs behind herself so that they were stretched out in an arc, her torso held up by her own hips. She flexed herself in such a way that her legs were completely hidden from the camera’s gaze. Her body shook, her core working overtime with the effort of keeping her upright – her abdominal muscles were clearly visible beneath the taut skin of her belly. She smiled at the camera, looking for all the world like a quadruple amputee.

“Ah, this feels so weird,” said the college girl, torso squirming. “I feel so vulnerable…”

Occasionally, a glimpse of elbow or thigh could be seen, but the effect was rather convincing if the viewer went with it. And, judging from the fresh wave of pinging sounds, it appeared as though her viewers were in fact going along with it. She laughed at this, wiggling with glee.

After a minute or so, Melissa changed her pose. Her arms came back out again, stretching out wide. Then her head started to move backwards. Slowly but surely, it started to also disappear from view. It was helped down along the way by her feet, which emerge above her rapidly descending hairline and planted themselves firmly on top. The effect, when she had craned her neck as low as it could go, was of an upper torso missing its head. Although her face couldn’t be seen, Melissa’s delight in her trick was still evident.

“Okay, I think I’m gonna– ''eep''!”

Melissa gave in and collapsed onto the bed, head and limbs springing into view again like coiled springs.

“Oh man, that one’s a bit of a workout!” she said, and indeed there were little beads of sweat on her bare skin. Melissa got back onto her hands and knees before crawling to the edge of the bed, reading the chat for a bit.

“Okay, guys, thank you all so much for tonight, but I think I’m gonna call it. Just ''one'' last little show for all of you watching. Don’t worry, I am definitely going to be back after tonight, I’ll let you all know when!”

Melissa positioned herself so that she was kneeling down with her back to the camera, legs spread far apart. She leaned forward so that her head and hands made contact with the soft covers of her bed, leaving her ass as the sole focus of the camera. She made sure to slowly wiggle it back and forth before continuing. Slowly, Melissa started to bend her upper torso between her legs. Her arms snaked between her legs and reached up towards her ass, her slight fingers digging into the supple flesh there as she dragged the rest of herself between her thighs. She didn’t stop until her face was pressing up against her black panties. The redhead seemed content to simply rub her face against the cloth, taking loud sniffs. The view was of course obscured by her own ginger head, but from the way she dragged her head up and down, it was apparent that the girl was licking the rapidly dampening garments.

“Mmm… this is definitely one of my favourite things to do. But something’s in the way…”

Melissa gently bit down on her panties and started to move her head back down, peeling her underwear off as she went. It wasn’t a completely smooth action, and occasionally she had to use her hands to help the process along, but she made slow and steady progress. Her asshole was revealed to the camera, and it seemed to clench instinctively. A casual look at it showed that it already has a small natural gape to it.

When her panties went down past her pussy, Melissa stopped and returned her head to her crotch – a little lower this time to give the camera a better view. Using her hands, she spread herself, and it was apparent that she was definitely stretchy down there as well, the labia offering no resistance whatsoever. She was clearly aroused, fluids dripping from the inviting passage. Taking her hands away and moving her head towards it, the flexible teenager gave her womanhood an Eskimo kiss, rubbing her nose into the soft wet folds, breathing deeply of her own scent.

“Oh my god, I want to drown myself in my own snatch…” she said, clearly intoxicated by her own lust, although she was self-aware enough to at least laugh at the silliness of her last statement. She tilted her head backwards so that it’s facing the camera upside down, her ginger hair flowing downwards.

“Okay guys, I wasn’t going to do this yet, but I really really want to show you all something special, so–”

There was a knock on the door.

“Mel, are you talking to someone in there?” asked a voice.

Melissa practically exploded out of her curled form back into a normal position.

“I–I’m on the phone!” she yelled, desperately. “Don’t come in! I’m indecent!”

“Ah… the phone. Sure, Mel,” replied her roommate through the door. “Well, when you’re done, ''ahem'', using the phone, I’ve made some cookies if you want any. Get ‘em while they’re hot.”

“Okay. Uh… thanks!” said Melissa, as cheerfully as she could manage. When she was sure that her cookie-making roommate had retreated, she let out a long sigh. Then she laughed, lying there panting on her bed.

“Phew! Close one, eh?” she said, turning her head towards the camera.

She smiled deviously.

“Such a shame for you guys. I guess if you wanna see some real stretchy action… you gotta tune in next time.”

She sat up and slid her panties back up around her crotch before moving towards her laptop. Her eyes went wide.

“''Holy shiiiiit'' that’s a lot of money. Man, I’ve got a lot of rewards to fulfill now…”

She stroked her chin thoughtfully.

“Let’s see, we’ve got dildo play, eating myself out, nipple play… lots of fun stuff to work through. Hmm… how about I make a fresh start tomorrow night?” she said, smiling at the camera.

“Yeah, sounds good to me. See you guys tomorrow!”

Melissa reached a hand towards the camera. It switched off.
R: 2 / I: 0

GuroVR: Noob Encounters a Lesser Succubus

1

Hiro was excited.

He had earned enough gold to buy a new sword, a steel one, to replace the rusty, chipped iron blade he had started with. After a busy work week, he finally had an entire weekend to make yet more progress in the new full immersion VR game he had bought just a few days ago. Aranea Online, it was called. Generic as names went but one special feature set it apart from all the rest. Where permadeath in other games meant a permanent demise of a player character, in Aranea Online permadeath meant death of the player character and the player themselves. A player could feel everything their character felt and if the damage done to the character was fatal, the headset gave a ten second warning before it sent a fatal shock to the brain that was near painless and deadly quick. As a consequence, it was one of the most popular games out on the market.

As Hiro eased himself into the game chair and lowered the headset onto his skull, he wasn't worried. There was no way he would die like all those other noobs.

2

Mako was excited.

She had just completed the ritual to turn her boring human rogue into a lesser succubus prior to logging off a couple of days ago. The changes were minor compared to other specializations. Her only physical change was her skin changing to be a shade of mauve and her eyes going from green to demon yellow. She didn't even have wings but the most important change was her new ability. It was a passive called Life Drain that allowed her absorb the health points of any victim she encountered by making them cum. It was an incredibly powerful ability that worked on NPCs and players of any level, from the lowest single digit to the very highest triple digits. The only drawback that prevented it from being incredibly OP was her own low level. She had been reset to level one, with only basic melee attacks in addition to any weapon she could get her hands on. Her only spell was a weak charm spell that would work on characters at her level. Any smart player of sufficiently higher level could kill her; she had to be smarter. That was the fun part.

With each victim of her Life Drain vanquished, she gained experience. If she drained enough people, she could grow her levels with no combat, crafting or trading required. She got to increase her character's power just by having sex! What other game could say the same?

As Mako eased herself into the game chair and lowered the headset onto her skull, she was ecstatic. She couldn't wait to seduce her first victim.

3

The cave was dark and damp, the oily stone beneath his feet jagged and uneven. Hiro had only the light from outside to guide him and even that was failing as he ventured deeper in. He summoned a floating sprite light to hover by his head and show him the way.

Normally, he wouldn't go cave-delving alone but the tip he had received from a local merchant had been too good to ignore. A treasure waited for him at the end of this cave, a treasure that would set him up for at least the next thirty or so levels. He knew a smith that could fashion him high quality gear and weapons, accoutrements that would put him ahead of nearly every noob he came across. All he had to do was survive.

Hiro gripped his sword tightly as he ventured into the darkness of the cave. He didn't see the large rock descend from the ceiling, only felt as it cracked against his skull and turned the world black.

4

The first thing Hiro felt upon awakening was the chill of cold iron on his wrists and ankles and the warmth and softness of a feminine hand stroking his cock. He gasped, opened his eyes and looked up to see a purple-skinned woman with short black hair and yellow eyes gazing back at him with surprise.

"Oh my! I didn't expect you to wake up so soon."

Hiro tried to flex his wrists, only to meet resistance against the shackles. He looked up to see he had been chained to a bed, spread-eagled, with this woman looming over her. He was stuck. "Who…who are you?"

"Oh me?" She giggled. "No one special. Just a lesser succubus who's gonna suck the life out of you. I see the merchant I bribed sent someone my way. Just my luck! Instead of a nice shiny treasure, you ran into me. That's just how life works, I guess."

Panic washed over him. He knew encounters with lesser succubi were fatal but he never thought he'd be trapped by one! He tried to move, to free himself from his binds, but the chains rattled and didn't budge.

"I already went ahead and got started while you were unconscious so it won't be long now." The succubus frowned at him. "Are you comfortable? I didn't want to hit you in the head with a rock but you were armed so…"

She resumed stroking his cock in a slow, teasing fashion, rubbing her thumb just below the tip as her fingers pumped up and down the shaft. A moan escaped him. Her touch was so soft and warm. He knew he should have been begging for his life but her hand felt far too good for him to want it to stop.

"Oh my. Even now, your cock is harder than before. Fuck, this is so exciting! My first drain!" She swiped a little bead of pre-cum from his tip. "About to cum? Well, it was nice meeting you, mister. Sorry the cave dwelling didn't work out. Bye!"

The succubus worked his length in that same slow and steady motion. He felt his orgasm building in his balls, shoot up the base and splatter against her supple breasts. She gasped as thick spurts of cum erupted from his cock to paint her purple skin with white. The bliss was overwhelming but brief. He felt his cock twitch, slump against his stomach and soon darkness swallowed up his vision.

5

Hiro came back to the real world to see the ten second warning flashing in red across his vision. He was vaguely aware that he had creamed his pants. As the seconds closed down to zero, he swiped at the tent pole his cock made and twitched from the last pulse of pleasure he would ever feel.

As the electric shock fried his brain, he died with a smile.
R: 7 / I: 0

Dark Monster Town (Dolcett, torture, snuff, sex, monsters and humans, mixed)

After reading "Harpy Chase" in forbiddenfeast, I just typed until I was tired. Dolcett bonanza.

*-*-*

The monster town was a dangerous place to visit. The adventurers still had to go through, and rest there. Series of strange red buildings with spikes added to the menace of the mountainous villages dotted with farms, mines and mills, as well as the spectacles the adventurers saw. Monsters were strange humanoids, with a very harsh way of life.

Culture shock happened fast as they entered the monster town.

The entrance had a welcome sign with directions, which was fashioned from a whole skin of a captured woman nailed to a board. The skinned body could be seen hanging from a hook as an orc butcher cut it apart, not paying attention to the humans arriving at the town.

Right at the entrance, a shrine to Demon God had a family of dark elves praying to it, in front of them, a naked, young human girl, her arms and legs tied together at the wrists and ankles like a lamb, was clearly being offered as a sacrifice. The priestess was busy oiling the girl’s breasts with prayers, the girl clearly drugged out of mercy.

“I can’t look.” Emiko shivered, looking away.

The priestess knelt by the naked girl and kissed her forehead in respect, using her knife to slit the girl’s throat slowly. Gurgling, the human girl shivered and thrashed, spilling blood on the small altar. The family prayed and blessed the girl as she grunted and growled, the priestess sawing her throat and belly open, burning the offerings with Emiko staring in shock.

The girl’s blood was rubbed on the children’s foreheads and the girl, disemboweled, put on the altar to bleed out. Her guts were ignited with sacred oils, with the family praying for good fortune and that the girl’s soul is accepted into the Demon God’s harem.

“The Demon God accepts your offering.” The priestess kissed the children on the cheeks, her red robes showing her lithe body as she held the dead human girl to bleed out, cleaned her guts to the altar to burn, and put candles around the slaughtered girl and started to cut the body into dismembered limbs and parts as if she was meat.

And apparently, she would be.

A butcher shop they passed by explained the rest. Side by side hung animal carcasses from a window, as well as any dead humanoid, cut up and put up for sale, arms, limbs, torsos of mostly female humanoids, even a centaur’s horselike body hung as meat. Emiko gasped when she saw a headless body of a woman dangling from a meat hook by her ankles upside down. Her large, plump buttocks with a brand signifying her in four letters:

“Meat.”

Her hands were removed and set on the display along with her lifeless head with open eyes, body written all over with cuts and prices.

Outside, several sides of cow beef…and whole gutted human girls were hung in a smoking shed, their body meat being cured and smoked for later sale.

“Well, they use anything or anyone for livestock.” Her companions pulled her to keep walking.

Overall, monsters happily chatted and worked, busy in fields and mines, busy in shops. One or two humans were around, half-dressed, following the monsters with collars and leashes working as slaves, particularly in the farms and mines with chains attached to each other in coffles. Some of them followed monsters as concubined dressed in silks, a happy looking human woman following her demon master behind her with a leash around her neck.

The tannery was no different. A smiling dark elf had a human woman on a skinning rack. She was dead, her throat had been slit, the dark elf flaying her body for leather with a curved knife. Next to the dead human, a pig, and a muscular, green orc woman were stretched in an X position, each killed with slit throats, being skinned for leather. The skins were being cured by happily humming, naked human women who didn’t care whether they were naked, working slaves with iron collars, or one of themselves was being processed into meat and leather as they skinned dead humans into articles of clothing.

“Gods, this is weird…”

“Maybe the dead one was someone else? Criminal? Killer?” Emiko mumbled, the fighter of the group wearing a skimpy leather armor with a thong.

“Probably…” The wizard girl shivered in her robes. “They don’t seem to abuse slaves who work, so I guess executed people…Right?”

The marketplace had strange goods for sale, as well as humans and other humanoids stripped to the skin as slaves. In series of cages, they sat quietly, staring at the adventurers as they passed. Naked human women, men, orc and goblin girls were fitted with shackles and price tags. Next to them was a butcher shop with beheaded bodies, hung upside down as sides of meat as a happy orcish woman cut dead bodies for meat, wrapping them up and handing them to shoppers for silver coins. Around them, hawkers promoted their wares with cheerful voices.

“Best side of orc ham!”

“Whole human girls for roasting!”

“Get your healthy minotaur girl meat! Fresh off the execution block!”

“Hard working slaves! Get your slave to do your work!”

Emiko shivered as a human woman was bought, taken out of the cage, handed a scythe and fitted with a collar to follow an orc to a farm to work. Her ass showed a brand saying “Slave”.

“And we will eat here in this town?”

The wizard girl shrugged. “When in Rome…We can try…”

The restaurant they found looked tidy, beautiful…yet had a heavy scent of cooked meat around it. Rona’s meat restaurant was always busy. Any kind of meat was available, pigs, chicken, human and elves. The visiting party of humans were still shocked by what they saw:

Especially Emiko chan.

The kitchen had small cages where livestock was kept fresh for slaughter. Chickens, pigs, and… naked humans were stuck in cages side by side, boys and girls’s hands and ankles tied . Fires blazed with fervor, meat roasting on pans, in ovens and on pits, judging from screams coming from the kitchen, most were still alive until gurgles and moans from slitting knives ended them into steaks for the patrons.

The spits inside the restaurant looked busy, blatantly showing that everyone was meat. One spit housed three stuck chicken carcasses, next, a piglet. And next to them, the third spit had a human girl’s headless body like another chicken, spitted from ass to neck, glazed with caramel, roasted slowly, turning on a small rotor. Already her cooked, strong legs were cut off and served to a table of happy orc girls, munching on the hard human flesh and smiling at Emiko.

“Whole roast human girl, table fourteen!”

Happy dark elf girls carried a whole roast human under strain, setting it to a table of ogre girls who dug in happily, tearing off legs like drumsticks.

“Thanks!”

The restaurant offered any kind of meat: from human to elf, from boys to girls. Mostly pork was on the menu, but “long pork” also was favored, the savage monster races enjoying whatever meat they find. The place was bustling, and one by one, the spits were empty, animals, and humanoid bodies on the spits thoroughly eaten and consumed.

One by one, the workers, monsters each, brought more meat to be roasted on the firepits. Three chickens, a piglet… and a human girl was being carried to the roasting spits as the adventurers gawked.

Emiko watched wide eyed when a couple of orc girls brought the new meat, the human girl.

It was a crying, live, naked human girl, spitted from ass to mouth like a piglet was being carried by two orcs, squirming on the spit. Her arms were bound tightly behind her back, ankles bound to the spit, the steel rod entering from her expanded, oiled asshole and exiting her open mouth like a grisly phallus. Her blinking eyes still showed she was surprisingly alive when they lay her on the firepit, fitted and started turning the spit. Her body was oiled well, with a brand showing on her ass, saying: “Meat.”

She was quite muscular and padded, suggesting she was a captured adventuress, brought here to be roasted and served. Impaled alive, she looked around with the spit exiting her mouth as she was laid on the fire and fitted with a crank, crying in tears.

When she started to turn on the coals, the thicc, spitted human gave pitiful moans, blinking as she started to feel the fire. The dark elf turning her thicc body on the fire smiled, pouring barbeque sauce on her body and rubbing her butt and massaging her pussy for some final pleasure.

Emiko noticed her pussy was dripping wet and responsive to the dark elf’s fingers, as she slowly turned, moaning and squirming on the spit, soon to die and carved to be served like another pig as the dark elf caressed her pussy.

On another table, a coterie of dark elves feasted on a small human boy, whose lifeless head was mounted on a spike with apple slices. The boy’s penis was roasted like a sausage, their leader laughing and eating it happily, their zombie girl assistant eating the boy’s brain with a spoon. Next to it on a table lay a plump elf girl, whose neck showed an iron collar. She had been cut apart and eaten by a happy wolf girl and a demon lord. Her ears were dipped in lemon sauce and fried like snacks, her body roasted with nectar dressing, the flowery scent of elf meat filling Emiko’s nostrils.

They were met by a strong, muscular orc woman who smiled and led them to an empty chair.

“What can we get you? Pork, chicken…or…human? ” The busty big orc woman looked without any aggression, as if the humans being cooked and served in her restaurant were nothing, as muffled screams from dying humans echoed amongst laughter. “We captured a raiding group and their females are most delicious. Don’t worry, only criminals, dead slaves and willing are cooked here. That one…” She gestured to the still alive girl, roasting on the coals with muffled moans, her plump pussy showing a meat thermometer stuck. “…was a raider. Want a part of her? I recommend rumpsteak.” She squeezed the impaled girl’s ass who mewled in tears.

“Wow.” Some of the girls gulped, looking at the human girl on the spit, as dying as she was, looked back, her mouth full of the spit, in their eyes with sorrow. “Is she in pain?”

The orc smiled. “Not for long. But her last moments being cooked should be a nice lesson not to kill a peaceful orc farmer and his family just because they looked “evil.”” Smirking, she leaned and pinched the cooking girl’s breast, who managed to moan even as she was spitted like a pig. “Irony, that family was vegetarian ye know…” The green, muscled beauty tsk’ed.

“You can order a part of her body once she is done…Else, we have mermaid grill, orc girl ham, elf stew, and some dark elf steaks as well, shall we start with a simple soup or appetizers?” Rona smiled.

The orc wore only a thong, her muscular, beautiful body for all to see with knives tied to her legs and arms for carving meat, large breasts hanging freely with piercings on her nipples. Emiko found her quite attractive, but could not help ask:

“You cook your own species too?”

The orc shrugged, pointing at a green ,muscular body on a grill, where a smiling dark elf sliced a few bits from her breasts and arms and took to her plate, and bit deep, inhaling with pleasure as she slowly ate the orc girl’s meat. It smelled like roast pork, obviously it was a beheaded orc girl served as a buffet to be cut like a pig, slabs of tough green meat from her body served as steaks, particularly her big breasts with erect nipples even in death.

“Criminals that are beheaded are not wasted, neither are the dead. We gut and clean their bodies and take them to the restaurant or the butchers outside. Then there is always the occasional volunteer, and temple sacrifices’ turnover. Human slaves we get, once they are dead, are processed into mincemeat. We don’t have the rich farmlands humans have. We don’t abuse slaves much, but we cannot waste bodies under the earth.” She gestured to a naked human girl happily serving meat to a table, who was thanked and given a tip, her slave brand showing.

“I don’t cook my slaves unless they die in an accident or are willing.” Rona patted her head and sent her along.

The adventurers were shocked. The young human barbarian couple, a young man and a woman, raised a hand:

“Do you have elf meat? We always wanted to experiment…”

The orc smiled, pleased the human visitors wanted to experiment. “Of course. A few steaks’ worth of elf cuts we have. Boy or girl?” Both barbarians looked at each other, wearing fur armor.

“Girl?” The male barbarian asked carefully as his wife raised her brows. “I’d like elf boy meat.” She added, frowning at her husband.

“Sure.” She bellowed a command to a orc girl wearing an apron, who nodded and got inside.

“As for you?”

Emiko, her priestess friend Shiri and Lia, the female wizard wearing big glasses thought long about it.

“Can we think it over? It’s a bit heavy for us…”

“Sure.” The Orc woman nodded, turning around and giving them a good look of her muscular rump with a hint of her green pussy and working.

The girls watched the dying human adventuress slowly being roasted to death on the spit. She kept turning on the coals, stuck as a piglet as her legs started to cook. Her breasts were fat, and she gave a muffled scream in the spit when a cook approached her and started to cut slices from a cooked leg.

“MMMPH!”

Her legs were sliced for meat, the condemned girl howling in pain and mumbling.

“Oh Gods, they are cutting her alive.” The wizard winced, as another breast was cut away, the girl’s eyes going cross from pain. The adventuress wept, tears raining on the hot coals, and slowly, drifted away. Her ass was cut as well, taken a slice from her leg and put on a table to be served. Her cook and crank turner, the dark elf smiled at them as she cut the spitted girl’s throat to put her out of her misery.

“There! Happy? No more torture than what she deserved, if she was a temple sacrifice, she would be tortured slowly before her heart was cut out. Of course, her body will now feed us. What will you girls have? There’s just normal chicken and pork too. But, you tourists came for the forbidden feast, correct?” She winked at the girls, wearing only an apron on her nude, muscular dark elf feminine body. “You know what, that black girl with the big tits would make a nice roast.”

Emiko gulped, as the girls and the couple looked at her.

“M-ME?”

“Well, the wizard looks cute too, but a bit skinny. The priestess has some nice rump but her body looks a bit less on meat. You though, well, I’d say you’d give quite a show on the coals with the spit up your ass. Big black girls take time to cook.”

“I see…” Emiko gulped, looking at her plump body. A fighter with a bit of feline blood in her, she was human by all appearances save for a bit of tough tone across her beautiful, half-black heritage. Meaty, strong and curvy, she was the smallest, yet the heaviest of them all.

“How about a whole roast? Human? Orc? Dark Elf? I can see you all want something forbidden.” She smiled, serving cuts from the now dead adventuress to a neighboring table. “Here is your girl chops!”

The neighbors, a family of goblins, thanked her politely.

“I could eat human.” The wizard girl blinked, swallowing. “Emiko? Shiri? Let’s share a human girl to eat.”

“O-ok…” The priestess mumbled. “But I can’t…I mean, poor things captured…”

“…they are criminals and adventurers killing these monsters, Shiri…” Emiko mumbled. “Nothing we can do. They even eat their own.”

“Still…” Shiri looked down.

“I’ll be back, you decide meanwhile.” The dark elf nodded, going to serve other tables. Emiko bit her lips, watching the restaurant eat, smelling like roast pork, and grasped her skirt. All were intrigued, but were too shocked to decide. The smell of cooked elf meat roused them into hunger as the Orc woman brought pink steaks in two plates, one boy and one girl, serving them to the barbarian couple.

As the couple dug in, a black masked dark elf woman entered the restaurant. Obviously an executioner from the looks of it, carried a headless, naked human woman with a skimpy armor on her back, and gave it to the orc, as well as her separated head who looked open-mouthed and open-eyed, staring to the empty space.

“Here you go Rona. One female knight, beheaded…Ninety pounds of solid meat at least…”

The orc squeezed the headless body, testing it for firmness before paying the dark elf and carried it to the kitchen, slinging her over her shoulder to deliver it to the butchers to be weighed. In minutes, the cleavers worked, knives slit, armor was stripped and she was carried back naked, sans feet, guts and hands, the woman was mounted on a grill with vegetables around her as a gutted turkey, her head cleaned, washed and her face corrected to a sleepy, closed-eyed look.

When the waitress politely returned, Emiko motioned her over.

“Yes?” The black girl whispered something in her ear, leaning from the others away.

“Since we have some condemned captures, it’s fifty gold coins, worth every penny.” She smiled and nodded, as Emiko turned to her friends and mumbled.

“OK. Let’s share a girl to eat.” Slowly the group nodded, licking their lips.

The dark elf waitress grinned. “Race? Human? Dwarf? Elf? Dwarf is double. Meat takes too long to cook. Volunteer is triple unless one of you is on the menu, then it’s just ten gold for cooking fee.”

The girls looked at each other, licking their lips. “A human. They are criminals, right?” The dark elf nodded.

“Aye. How will you have her? Alive? Butchered? I recommend turkey roast with her organs ground and mixed with rice.”

The adventurers looked at each other and nodded, the priestess looking quite pale. “Please don’t torture her.”

“We won’t.” The dark elf smiled. “I’ll be back.” The waitress rang a bell as Rona nodded, and took out a struggling, naked, fattened girl out of a cage as Emiko winced. She was carried to a table, with Rona grabbing an axe, the girl’s eyes widening.

“Wait..WAIT! PLEASE!”

The girl was still struggling and screaming when Rona slammed the door shut, a scream cut off by a *thwack* of an axe, reduced to garbled sounds and meat tearing until a head rolled from the sounds of it.

“At least she was quick.” Shiri gulped.

“I wonder how is it to be cooked and eaten?” Emiko was thinking.

*-*-*-*

Rona arrived with their order.

“Here you go, whole roast human girl, stuffed for five. Bon appetit!”

The orcish woman brought a large plate with a steaming body of a human girl, on her back like a turkey. Her head was mounted on a spike, she had been cut open and stuffed with rice, her stomach sewn with bacon strips, her anus and pussy stuffed with carrots. She lay like a naked prize, steaming with her own juices

“Bandit girl, age thirty, caught and fattened for slaughter. Don’t feel bad for her now, she paid the price and I don’t torture meat.” Rona smiled, serving them knives and forks.

“Emiko…do the honors?” The barbarian couple stared up from their plates of meager elf steaks, thoroughly eaten.

Emiko gulped, taking the knife and starting to cut a generous amount across her pussy, and legs, taking the large slice of human meat to her table with rice and organ stuffing. Shivering, she took the first bite.

It was heavenly, like pork with caramel, chewy and smelling of carrots.

“Tasty.”

“Don’t mind if I do.” The barbarian couple started cutting a leg from the girl’s beautiful body free, and the mage, smiling, started to cut the girl’s ass into steaks.

“MMmm…”

“Tasty!”

They all dug in like wolves as the naked, poor girl’s steaming body was taken part by part as meat, Rona smiling at them.

“Lovely, isn’t it?”

“Yes! Thanks!” The Wizard girl grinned, biting deep into the girl’s rumpsteak and chowing down a generous portion. The barbarian couple took each a leg, carefully cutting the meat into savory bites and wolfing down the girl who died for them.

The priestess shuddered to the moment she bit a nipple, savoring the rubbery taste of breast meat.

“Gods, human meat is the best! Feels sinful though.”

Rona laughed, helping them dismember the turkey-like bound form of the girl. “Please, it’s a sin to waste. If you are concerned about her, pray for her soul, but now, enjoy the meat. She died because she was condemned to die anyway. I’m quick with my axe, and fed her only the best oatmeal, fruits and cream before her body fattened up.”

“Oh?” Emiko chowed down on the pussy meat, hard and tangy.

“I feed my cattle quite well, she was all skin and bones. She ate well, wasn’t branded and had all the sex she wanted last week, her only wish when I took her as meat.”

“Amen!” The priestess smiled. “Do you breed girls in a farm or something?” The orc woman shrugged.

“No. We can’t farm humans as livestock, not that we want it. Children of slaves are put to work in foster homes or sold abroad, not killed for sins they didn’t commit against our kind. These…” She gestured to the dead human girls on spits, a muscular female knight turning on a spit, massaged with barbeque sauce. “Are adventurers fighting against us. So, you are passing through?” Rona poured some wine to their glasses.

“Yes. We aren’t fighting those that don’t raid human villages.”

“That we don’t.” Rona nodded. “They just attack us, not that we mind. The Demon God wants sacrifices, and it’s good fortune they do. Of course, I always accept volunteers for meat, or slave waitresses.” She smiled. “I pay good money for the next of kin if you bring any captives, human or monster alike, no questions asked.”

The girl’s body was half eaten by the time they drank their wine, bellies filling with girl meat. Emiko cut the rest of the body, separating the ribs with stuffing and eating one. Rona turned the roasted girl around, cutting her spine out and cutting the body in two for better cuts, juicy girl muscles separating and the adventurers taking out large cuts of steaks from the body, the girl’s stuffed breasts going to the priestess who happily ate the pleasure orbs, her arms and back divided between Emiko and the barbarian couple.

The wizard was quite happy eating the girl’s asscheeks roasted to perfection, burping cutely.

“We saw humanoid meat and leather on the marketplace along with slaves.”

“Ah, yes, our customs.” Rona nodded, sipping the wine. “We use the skin for leather, especially gloves. Well, and for Sundays, a sacrificial girl for the temple of course, lamb works but you know, human girls are the best offerings to Moloch, especially when you open a business or farm.”

“Ah, like the Desert God Hubal. I once watched the sacrifice of a young girl when I visited the Demon Caliphate last year. I think they cut her throat before the doorsteps of a new shop at Friday prayers.” The wizard girl nodded, eating the rumpsteaks greedily. “He accepts animals, but virgin blondes are to his liking I think.”

“Yes!” Rona nodded. “Like that, we too slit girls’ throats open before new businesses’ doorsteps for good fortune. But don’t shudder: It’s rare, and the worst are chosen. Poor little humans who were only unfortunate to be caught or born into slavery are mostly off-limits. No challenge in it, you know. Unless…” She took a small bite from a quickly disappearing roast girl’s meat, sitting along. “…some are willing to be accepted to Moloch’s good graces in his palace, as servants and concubines. Even men. Moloch’s succubi accept them into their arms for an eternity of pleasure if they volunteer as sacrifices.”

“Oh?” The male barbarian’s quip was silenced by a death glare by his wife, a muscular, freckled redhead, adjusting her fur bra. “I would chase you to the afterlife and rip your balls off, Kren! You are mine!”

They all laughed happily, clinking glasses when the girl before them was nearly consumed.

A naked, blonde slave girl with a leather hat and freckles like that of the barbarian girl brought more wine, happily chatting with Rona as she poured.

“Bon appetit! Are the visitors enjoying the meal?” She asked happily, cuddling with Rona.

Emiko nodded, chewing her ribs with abandon. “I feel a bit guilty, but she is delicious. Uh, miss slave, I hope she wasn’t a friend of yours.” She burped cutely when her plate was empty, greedily taking the last arm as well.

“Nah, some dumbass adventuress raiding my master’s farm.” She shrugged, filling her glass. “Killed the orc family. I was working the farm when I heard them screams.”

“And I took Shiriley in. She is a good girl who was captured and sold here as a child.” Rona kissed Shiriley’s cheek, fondling her fat breasts dangling with silver chains between her nipples, and caressing her naked ass. “Works the kitchens, doesn’t complain, fucks anyone for ten silver.”

“Mistress!” Shiriley blushed, Rona laughing.

“Why, maybe Kren here would like her for the night? The tavern is right upstairs.”

The barbarian girl’s death glare stopped him short. “Don’t you fucking try, Kren.”

The man shrugged, laughing and ignoring her glare. “Fine.”

“Emiko?”

Emiko smiled, adjusting her leather armor. “Sure. Uh, can we buy slaves to carry our gear?” Rona nodded, pointing at the market.

“Ask Kayra for a discount, she has slaves who would love to get out and be used by humans. We got tiny goblin girls can fix your armor and fit in your backpack for a quick fuck, humans can carry stuff…I think there is a centaur girl to be used for a slave mount: she broke her in nicely.”

Emiko nodded. “We could use a mount. Lot of bandits between human towns. Supplies?”

Rona looked at the spits. “Well, you CAN eat or butcher the slaves but we frown on that stuff: you are supposed to take care of them. I can give you jerky and mystery meat, whatever is ground from dead slaves, orcs and so on, cheap.”

The adventurers had eaten the poor bandit girl completely, her flesh consumed thoroughly, only bones left.

“I’ll take the bones for soup, and the head will make a nice decoration once the zombie girl janitor snacks on the brains.” She told her slavegirls to gather the remains and take them away. The restaurant was emptier as night set in, meat and remains cleaned up from the tables, the butcher orcs, men and women busy storing the meat in iceboxes and feeding the still alive livestock through tubes, a few human girls and boys gurgling as the tubes filled their bellies with sweet fodder, the boys’ cocks erect with their female orc attendants grinning. The male orc busy grinding meat for sausages filled in girl intestines grunted and chuckled when a female orc stroked a boy in a cage, uncomfortably housed, to an orgasm. She kept jerking him off with a wet towel until the boy whimpered and shuddered, ejaculating into the towel. He was wiped clean before being fed another apple, and put away for his eventual slaughter tomorrow.

Shrugging, the male orc filled the girl sausages, hanging them to be cured, and left the restaurant with his wife and hanging his cook hat to a door hook where was a naked elf girl was hung, force-fed oatmeal by a young orc girl.

“Tavern upstairs?” Emiko asked the butcher woman.

“Aye, plenty of pre-cooked food and booze, male and female sex workers for your pleasure, except for Kren, obviously.”

His wife grinned. “Except Kren. But maybe…” Seeing his look go hopeful, she chuckled. “A strong orc woman to wrestle? Winner fucks the loser. Wanna bet your ass, husband? They have strap-ons here.”

The male barbarian, his handsome, angular features with a clean shave, slammed his hand on the table. “You’re on! I win, she shares your bed. Remember the time you were the captive slave of an orc tribe? You weren’t that unhappy when their chieftess wanted to roast and eat you even before I got through.” That made his wife grunt in discomfort. “You know, Miss Rona, the tribe roasted and ate her comrades even. I took Ulrike right from the coals when she was to be roasted alive, tied to the spit with a flower and fruit decoration looking quite happy.”

Ulrike grunted angrily.

“Fine. Yes, I swing both ways, I admit, besides we weren’t dating at that time! And she wasn’t that bad, I was supposed to be centerpiece feast of celebration…pity she was cooked herself when she was beaten. She was tasty though…” Ulrike grinned.

“Ohohohohohoh-“ Rona cackled with glee. “Hey we don’t judge! I like humans myself, my kids are half-orcs. Plus I don’t judge volunteer meat girls or interbreeding. Anyway, see you upstairs.”

Thanking politely, the adventurers stood up, Ulrike leaning on Kren for support, her leather thong quite wet, her shaven blonde pussy in Emiko’s sights.

*

When they ascended the stairs, the tavern with the rooms looked like another monster lair, with slave white elves wearing collars serving drinks with happy laughter, naked girls roasting in spits, wild sex and curvy, replacable goblin girls fucking customers owing to their legendary fertility.

Snacks and fast food were presented on small bowls and plates, booze flowing freely, naked slaves with plates and pitchers serving booze with a pit in the middle for wrestling. All sorts of monsters were present, as well as humans, to eat and fuck, tabled decorated with severed elf heads with candles stuck to their eyes.

“Oh, baby…” Emiko gasped. “Now this looks fun.” A small goblin girl was impaled on a stake, roasting with mushrooms with the spit exiting her smiling mouth, housing marshmallows and fruits.

Games were plenty as well, a white elf female whimpering as darts stuck from her body, tied to a dart wheel. The troll waitress whirled the dart, and she would be shot at with nonlethal darts glowing with aphrodisiacs, screaming in pleasure any time her plump tits were nailed, orgasms wracking her.

Hanging by her feet around a circle of chairs, a captured adventurer woman in skimpy underwear laughed wildly, thrashing in conflicted pleasure with dark elves tickling her naked, exposed flesh, slapping her ass or softly biting her nipples and arms, playing with candles to drip on her ass and breasts. Her mewls were mixed with pain and pleasure.

Rona grinned at Emiko gawking at the spectacle: “Sparing less dangerous captives’ lives comes with a price, human. Not that dey mind…”

The female knight was coughing from laughter when the female dark elf behind her tickled her armpits, her laughter muffled when a male dark elf undid his trousers to fuck her mouth. She gave all of herself to please her captors if she wanted to live at the end of the day. Particularly in a tavern where the disobedient losers were roasted on spits and served as piglets!

Sex was cheap, little goblin girls bouncing on laps of male patrons, their little forms used as fleshlights or fucktoys, patrons kissing their big ears and lips as they fucked. In the wrestling pit, a naked male and female orc wrestled, the male pinning down the female orc with a yell and thrusting his cock into her shaven, muscular pussy.

Pinned, she grunted at the male orc’s thrusts, the patrons clapping and tossing coins as they fucked wildly, with a male dark elf dancing in a thong to the glee of human and dark elven women cheering him on.

“Whoa. Fuck stalls?” The wizard girl’s eyes were wide.

“Seems so.”

Blindfolded slave goblin, orc and human women were put in wooden stocks with their arms and necks fitted in secure wooden holes. Their mouths and asses constantly used by male patrons with coin boxes next to them, with a few empty stalls reserved for volunteers.

“They even have empty stocks for those feeling adventurous.” Lia licked her lips, one hand adjusting her wet panties.

Food was simple, fruits, bread, cheese and fried chicken, or similarly sized goblin girls whole roasted were present on the tables. Patrons either busy with sex, or drinking while being sucked off by slave human and goblin women. Emiko could see a dark elf under a table, fellating a big orc’s green penis with her sucking lips wrapped around the shaft as he drank and talked to another orc, who himself had a young human girl’s head bobbing up and down on his shaft under the table. Both women were chained by their necks to the tables securely, more women waiting quietly in other tables, with their necks chained to them until patrons sat down. Quietly the women crawled and started fellating the orcish patrons with no attention being paid to them at all under the tables.

“HOLY…” The priestess gasped breathily. “…God this is hot.”

“Sit! Table for five!” Rona bellowed, and booze was put on the tables, steins of beer. “Girls, call for whores, male or female whenever you like! Goblins girls breed fast, and plenty of volunteers to eat too like chickens.”

Three goblin girls tied to spits alive with apples in their mouths muffling their sounds attested to that, fat pouring from their bodies as they writhed, and one by one, slid and dropped to big plates, screaming in pleasure, or pain as Rona tied them up to serve as live fried chicken sized meats to hungry orcs.

They all sat to the smell of good food and drinks, and took the beer steins greedily.

Ulrike grinned nudging Kren. “Hey, wrestle the male?”

“NO. FUCKING. WAY.” He rapidly shook his head, his erection quite focused at the toned, muscled orc woman lost in pleasure and screaming as the orc male kept fucking her savagely, music drumming all along. The orc thrust faster and faster, roaring in pleasure as the woman mewled, her muscled body turned to jell-o.

The audience clapped when the orc roared victoriously, slamming a final time before thrusting her off. Handsome for an orc, his penis was a foot long, making Emiko blush when he winked at her and took a towel, sitting for a beer. The orc woman sulked, satisfied, rubbing her pussy as she lowly ambled to a table with a drink of her own, massaged by naked white elves of her soreness.

“Grakha lost! Everyone! Place bets for a challenger! WHO WANTS TO RUMBLE!” Rona bellowed, serving beer to horny patrons. “ANY CHALLENGER STEP FORWARD AND CHOOSE A RIVAL! IN THE MEANTIME, OUR TROLL DJ JOMBA WORKS THE LEATHER!”

A tall troll male with jutting tusks cheered the crowd, playing a Carib tune as dancer girls around him, troll and orc females, busted moves with their hips, dressed in fur bikinis.

“D.J?”

“Drumjockey.” Emiko told Shiri, the priestess.

“Guys, you won’t hold against me if I try some fun?” Lia adjusted her robes and finishing her beer, looking sweaty.

“Nah, knock yourself out. What happens in monstertown seriously stays in monstertown. We ate a roasted human girl killed for us for Gods’ sake.” Shiri looked up. “Please forgive us bandit girl, you were delicious.” She burped, giggling.

They all lifted glasses. “Thank you!”

Lia was a small nerdy girl with big glasses and short cut black hair, with a small frame looking like a hobbit sans hairy feet. Walking up to Rona, she whispered something, pointing to the empty bondage stocks and mumbling. Grinning, Rona took her by the hand, and led her to the back.

The adventurers watched intensely as Rona started stripping the wizard girl nude, taking off her robes, and underwear. One by one, Lia was naked, shivering as Rona oiled her body, and poured some with a finger, bending her over, Lia’s face grunting with discomfort. Then, Lia was led, much to their surprise, to a bondage stocks, Rona fitting her neck and arms to the wooden frame before locking it.

Before she was finished, goblin and orc men were lining up, Emiko giggling as Lia gave a scream with the orc’s thrust into her fertile, sopping pussy, cut off quick with a smaller penis gagging her, men lining up to fuck her into oblivion.

“Oi, Kren, wrestling. You promised.” Ulrike nudged her. “Or afraid I’ll dump a fucked male?”

“FINE!”

Kren walked up to the pit, discarding his equipment on the chair, and gestured to Rona.

“Rona! Any orc females left for wrestling?”

Rona nodded. “Tayu! You up for it?”

“Yep.”

A rumbling sound made them jump as an eight foot tall, green muscled beauty stepped forward, stark naked, with large, bouncing breasts big as melons, curvy hips and a beautiful, tusked face. She had been oiled well, and from the looks of it, had fawning human male prostitutes all around her scurrying aside.

“Boy, I’ll break you. You sure?” She grinned. “I always wanted to peg a human though. My boys don’t like it and I like a real challenge.” The young men wearing shorts smiled apologetically behind her, massaging her shoulders and muscles with oils.

“Don’t be so sure.” Kren laughed, stretching. He was nearly a match for her.

“BETS!”

“50 silver on the orc! MAKE HIM SQUEAL LIKE A PIG, TAYU!” A troll woman applauded.

“60 says human fucks her silly!” An orc male bellowed, his cock in a naked dark elf woman’s mouth giving thumbs up as well under the table. The male roared:

“GO FOR IT MAN! ORC WIMMIN ARE DA BEST!”
“BOY KNOWS THE GREEN SUGAR! FORTY SILVER SAYS YOU WIN!” Another Orc pumped his fist, his cock buried in Lia’s throat who was unconscious, swallowing every drop, her ass split open by a bellowing minotaur who thumped his chest while savagely raping her. They didn’t know if she was alive, locked in the stocks for free fucks, her belly distended with semen. At least she was breathing from the movement of her chest.

“NAH, TAYU’S GONNA FUCK HIM! 50 SILVER!”

They stared each other down, the naked orc woman smiling at Kren. “You look cute. Forfeit the match, and I’ll take you to bed. No pegging, we’ll do it nice and gentle with me on top, hm? I can be sweet, and I likes you, humie.”

Kren grinned. “No way, orky. Thanks for the compliment though. You are very beautiful yourself.”

Tayu grunted in anger…and a blush appeared on her face. No one called her beautiful in her life, and the human was hitting all the right buttons, warming her heart.

“You asked for it. In the circle, human. Get ready for da fakka-fakka in your ass if ya lose.” She tossed a leg over, revealing her cunt, shaven, to the unlookers as everyone cheered, both eager to fight. She whispered in his ear in a typical display of orcish seduction.

“I’ma make you squeal like a pig, boy. But don’t worry. I’ll lube up.” She winked with a grin.

“We’ll see.” Kren flexed, his cock already erect.

Orc woman and human male circled each other, naked, patting each other’s arms for weakness.

Ulrike licked her lips. “Emiko. That orc sent the dwarven beer.” She pointed to a new, huge glass. “You think?”

“Sure.” Emiko smiled, raising the glass and standing up, walking up across the tavern to the table where the orc, now in shorts, sat with a smile on his square jawed, handsome face, his muscles rippling after a short sponge bath by a goblin girl, sitting down on a meal of a whole roasted goblin girl on a plate. The goblin massaging him wasn’t even bothered.

“Hey, humie.”

“Hey yourself, orc.” Emiko sat close to him, in her skimpy leather armor, dark brown body bare for all to see on the long divan.

“There’s black humies like you so up north den?” He took a swig from his beer, adjusting his shorts with a bulge rising. Emiko’s dreadlocked hair and her plump lips were of darkest Carib blood, and looked quite exotic to him.

“Yeah, I hang around with my adventurers, plenty of stuff to do up north.” She took a swig herself. “That’s some wild establishment.”

“Yeah.” He grinned, drinking his beer clean and filling another. “Everythin’s meat, slaves are legal, fucking’s wild. So ye’re staying?” He was clearly flexing, light green skin without blemish, chest flat and toned, with a clear erection showing in his shorts.

“Don’t know. Might keep traveling, my kind is slaves and meat here.” Emiko shrugged, quite close to the orc who laid a land on her smooth, muscled leg. She didn’t mind, his hands were gentle. They clinked glasses as the fight started.

“Not unless ye’re willing, in debt or are criminal, lass. All of us are, even men.”

Tayu swung an arm, Kren locking it and pulling down, rolling the naked orc on the ground with a flurry of naked legs, evading a counterattack, a punch. Everyone roared, as orc girl and man locked each other in a grapple and the music went on. Kren got on top, trying to bend her arm backwards, only for Tayu to roll back and crush him under her big ass, grinding as she laughed.

“GO FOR IT BOY!” A succubus waved a glass of beer. “MAKE HER SQUEAL! SQUEEE! SQUEEE!” She mimicked a pig, laughing evilly with a human slave girl in her arms who giggled and kissed her.

“I PAID MONEY FOR YE!” An orc bellowed, using a tiny, tied up goblin girl as a fleshlight, who herself, cheered in pleasure as she was propped up with the orc’s penis filling her body, her big ass wobbling with an orgasm as her arms and legs were tightly bundled behind her as a tiny fleshlight.

“WO HOOOO! OH GODS I’M COMING!” She screamed as cum burst forth from her pussy lodged with a foot long orc cock, tied to his crotch as a living sex toy, laughing and convulsing in pleasure.

For several minutes, Emiko and the orc even forgot each other, cheering like game fans in a match.

“FUCK HER!” Ulrike screamed, slamming her hand on the table and her breasts jiggling.

Kren locked Tayu’s arms, bending her over with a roar, sliding under her muscular ass and spreading her legs with a knee.

“Artless!” Tayu grunted. “Now what? In my ass?”

“No.” Kren pushed her down with one strong arm, and leaned forward. “Turn your head.”

“Fuck you!” She spat, trying to kick his legs away.

“Fine.” Kren grinned, using his weight on her back to pin her down.

“The fuck are you…hey!”

With the other hand, Kren, pinning the orc beastess down, gently caressed a breast out of place. He tried his best to be slow, giving her soft brushes with his free hand.

“S-stop…” Tayu grunted, feeling waves of pleasure weakening her. Worse…

No one was gentle like him ever. Not once. He was cupping her toned breasts and flicking the nipples in front of everyone, gently.

“What…are…you…” She turned her head in confusion.

He kissed her softly, Tayu’s eyes snapping open. His lips were gentle on the rough orcish lips.

“MMMPH!”

He was kissing her, and the orcish men stopped short of cheering, looking at each other and giving cheeky grins.

“SO THAT WAS WHAT WAS ABOUT! CLEVER MAN!” An orc male clapped his hands and whistled, the music rising in tempo.

“HOLEEE SHIT!” The minotaur pulled his penis out of Lia’s abused asshole wide as her legs now, and turned around. “CLEVER!” Lia fainted, another goblin taking her ass with his puny cock, sliding in effortlessly.

“HUMANS ARE SMART MAN!” An orc nodded, turning to violate a girl in stocks, a human girl who shuddered and moaned with pleasure.

“Hey! AH! What happened? I can’t see!” She yelped, accepting his penis with delight. “What happened, master?”

“Humie seduced orc Tayu in wrestling, that’s wot happened!” The orc nodded at the blindfolded slave, fucking her gently. “Easy. I’ll go slow on humies. You’re nice and I don’t wanna break yoz…”

“Alright, thank you master…AH!” The human girl whimpered, leaning into his strong hands. He was a good fucker, that orc. Not too rough, not too gentle, by the size of his penis in her, the slave girl without name, could make out that he was a regular, fucking her every evening. Surely she’d be pregnant by now with his child.

Shiri, in the meantime, had drifted off, sitting next to a dark elf male dancer in a corner.

“Hello!” She happily smiled, happy that the handsome dark elf was separate from the crowd and walked up to her with interest in his purple eyes.

“Greetings, lovely human.” He kissed her hand, making her blush. “Enjoying the brutes?” He raised a brow, his angular elven face and eyes focused on her innocent, white dress. “You look out of place.”

“I know, I know!” She nearly squealed, happy to be noticed by a handsome man.

Tayu was in bliss, Kren taking her gently, entering with great care and starting to fuck her in the pit with slaps on her ass.

“Of course, the human male seems to be an interesting specimen, we could use a breeder studs for our slaves in Drow Undercaves. I’m Drazir.” The dark elf shook her hand and kissed it.

“Shiri!” The priestess was in a fan glee seeing a Drow next to him.

“Amaranth flower?” The dark elf raised his eyes. “Do you by any chance, have parents who have been Drow slaves? It’s a famous name for humans in Undercave, especially for pretty human girls. Not all of our kind abuse you, my family owned several dozen well-treated human girls.”

“Oh no, I am from Mara Nostrum. Creta. I never saw your people.”

“I see.” The Drow kissed her knuckles. “Wine?”

*

The Drow and the priestess snuggling in the corner, Emiko turned to her orc partner, munching on a small goblin girl who had been roasted whole, and laid like a small chicken on the table. Taking a small plump goblin leg to eat herself, she asked while eating the green, sweet goblin drumstick with one hand.

“Kren’s great, huh?”

“Ye look mighty fine yourself, human. I’m Garu.” He smiled, and laying a hand on her leg back, caressing softly. Emiko smiled with her plump Carib lips and snuggled close, as orc and man fucked in the pit, Ulrike grinning along, bellowing instructions to bend her over and the intensity of sex, while collecting her earnings.

Garu looked deep in Emiko’s eyes, and mimicking the human mating ritual, pulled her for a kiss.

“When in Rome…” Emiko’s eyes closed as they kissed, Garu pulling her clothes off, revealing her sweaty, curvy black body to the public and cupping her ass before ripping off her thong.

Emiko surrendered completely, locked in a kiss before her head was being pushed down, coming face to face with an erect, musky cock.

“It’s…big…” Emiko swallowed.

“Suck it.” The orc grinned, pushing the tip to Emiko’s plump black lips.

Smiling, she opened her mouth and slowly took it in, only taking it out before talking.

“So what’s your plan?”

“Ugh…I…” Garu grunted, fucking the naked Emiko’s mouth. “I could use…ugh…a gift for my wife…a humie slave girl for her birthday.”

The idea was incredibly hot for Emiko with his cock stuck in her throat. “Concubine?*slurp*” The orc nodded.

“Yah…suck it girl…” He groaned, pumping his hips. “Bed slave, housework, the works…We could use a humie…ahh..” He let her fellate him, drinking. “Wife’s been nagging me for a slave girl I could fuck when she has headaches…OH YES!” He bellowed, his cock feeling the orgasm. “SUCK IT!”

Emiko was naked, on her knees as waitresses ignored her like meat, the big green cock in her mouth. She kept sucking until the cock lodged in her throat twitched, spurting warm, salty cum in her mouth. She dutifully swallowed it all, big black breasts bouncing with glee.

“Ulp..”

“Yesss…” Garu groaned, pulling his cock lodged in Emiko’s mouth back, pulling her to his lap for a face-to-face fuck. “So let’s talk price of yer ass. How much do yer friends want me to buy you?” He sat her on his cock and started bouncing her, Emiko’s eyes going cross.

“What…do you plan? Tell me.” Emiko mumbled, embracing him as they fucked on his lap, the orc squeezing her breasts.

“I’ll keep ye as house girl slave until wife gets bored, or you get pregnant.” He grunted, his cock quickly hardening inside her warm body.

“T-then…?”

“Probably barbeque after a few births and you turn ugly. She’s gonna cook you eventually.” He grinned, lifting her to the table and splaying her legs, using her legs as support to thrust and fuck in front of everyone, Ulrike watching them with a hand on her pussy. “We don’t waste human…” He grunted, thrusting inside Emiko under her. “Ye’ll be roast, skin gets leather, mebbe make that head of yours a nice trophy. Kids could use toys made from your bones.”

“That’s hot…” Emiko gasped. “Three hundred gold. Pay Ulrike 300 and I’m yours. They need the money.”

“Two hunnerd…” Garu kept fucking her pussy as his hips sweated, slapping with wet sounds bouncing the human girl on his lap. “I’m just…buying ye to discard one day!”

“250!”

“Yeah!” The orc grunted, ejaculating hard inside Emiko who gave a bestial scream, along with Tayu, who’se orcish eyes snapped open when Kren pulled out his cock and stuck it inside her tight asshole, fucking her plump ass in the pit. She completely surrendered to the anal rape, screaming like a pig.

“Tayu loses! Ulrike, she is yours for the night, no killing her! Oh, by the way your room’s ready!”

Ulrike grinned, laughing at the screaming orc musclegirl who had been totally subjugated.

“Kren, finish her off and carry her to the room, I promised you a threesome.” She stood up, taking her equipment and sauntering half naked to the bedrooms where they would sample her sex thoroughly.

So was only Shirii left alone, Lia completely lost in a sea of cocks and cum inside her in the stocks, Emiko lost in orgasm. The black girl didn’t resist when Garu tossed the passing Ulrike a bag of gold. Rona, grinning, came over and clasped Emiko’s hands, neck and feet expertly with cuffs, slinging her over Garu’s shoulder like a side of beef.

“I bought the humie as my slave.” He slapped Emiko’s ass with a flourish, carrying her home, now the girl completely his property, in body and meat. “She mine now.”

“Well, so long Emiko, I guess this is goodbye.” Ulrike shrugged, clad only in a thong as she took the gold, hanging it to her belt clinging to her toned ass.

Garu nodded, carrying Emiko, in cuffs, to her new home, squeezing her ass. Life was good.

Lia gurgled as a giant minotaur cock entered her lips on the stocks, accepting it until it hit her stomach, Rona smiling and waiting until she’d take her off the stocks, only releasing the slaves from their sex duty as night set in. The surviving goblins quickly helped her clean the tavern as everyone went to bed for sex or sleep, Tayu, Ulrike and Kren in a passionate threesome, Shiri enjoying the dark elf dancer’s attention in a vacant tavern corner, thrusting between her legs with grace.

Meanwhile, Emiko was carried naked to a red bricked home, who was opened by a matronly orc. Her tusked lips curled in a smile when she saw a chained, black girl in the orc’s arms.

“What did you bring Garu?”

“Something I picked up in a tavern.” He put Emiko to stand before the orc woman, nude.

The matronly orc, his wife, took her time examining Emiko like a piece of meat, fondling her breasts and pussy, her buttocks as Emiko lifted her arms to be examined.

“Nice. She can work the house until I’m tired of her. Fucked her already, didn’t cha?”

Garu smiled. “Clean enough to share the bed, Luxa, wife. You don’t mind, do you?” He looked quite henpecked, but Luxa chuckled.

“I suppose, if she can give us strong babies and works hard. She can sleep in our bed for now after a bath.”

Emiko smiled and bowed, as Luxa grinned, taking her by the arm to the bedroom.

*

The night went easily, Shiri convulsing with orgasms under the Drow who paid special attention to her breasts and face with kisses. The orc woman was taken from every hole: even Ulrike had used a strap on where Kren was tired to fuck the muscular orc’s pussy. They woke in a haze, blissfully happy.

*

Selling Emiko as a slave recouped some good money the adventurers realized, relaxing in the tavern with a breakfast of goblin meat cuts, fruits and bread. Shiri sat with the dark elf who was dressed in purple silk finery and a white shirt, feeding her fruit with his delicate hand. Slaves were woken up and worked around them, cooking and cleaning the tavern and the restaurant.

They had become fast friends, dark elf and humans here…When in Rome indeed.

“So, got a good price for the fighter Emiko?”

“Yeah…” Ulrike smiled. “We move tomorrow? There is a lot to explore and eat.”

“Amen.” Kren nodded, their bedmate Tayu fast asleep in her own home by the dawn came, scurrying home to sleep the booze off. “Let’s get a few slaves to carry our gear, then we can leave. Drazir, you said you name was?”

“Indeed human.” The handsome dark elf smiled. “Your friend Shiri here is quite the lady I have grown fond of. My clan…does no longer abuse humans after getting a bit…more intimate with them in our history.”

“He tells me of his Undercave cities, of places so exotic!” Shiri giggled, clearly in love. “Maybe we can go visit one day…Right?”

Ulrike giggled. The only way Shiri would be there as a house slave, though she would love the prospect, and Drazir would likely treat her kindly. Lovestruck dummy. And Ulrike had no wish to end up digging for silver with a collar on her naked body as a Drow miner slave, only to be sacrificed or tortured to death for fun when she was useless…She had a husband.

Maybe if she was single…Maybe…She would look that prospect up if Kren died. Drazir seemed to be fond of her physique as well, complimenting the barbarian woman on her rich hair and freckles, and great musculature in harmony with her beautiful body.

“You would at least fetch three thousand on an auction block, no offense intended.” Drazir smiled. “My matron is…quite interested in wrestling barbarian girls. Alone.” He smiled. “She says she…punishes them for being inferior humans, women leaving at dawn, all spent…” When he winkled, Ulrike burst in laughter.

“RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIGHT…”

Leaving Kren to his booze and ogling naked goblin girls, they had chatted about how Drow sacrificed beautiful, strong human women in a very erotic ceremony, Ulrike listening intently to the ritual.

“So, a hundred orgasms are guaranteed before the drugged victim’s heart is cut out and she is cut up for meat?”
“It would be cruel not to.” Drazir nodded, sipping orange juice. “Once per month, we use an unfortunate girl to please the Spider Goddess. I am afraid it is an eventuality for Shiri if she comes with me, and…perhaps, you too, but we drug ours thoroughly before that.”

“Mmm…” Ulrike thought, before changing the subject.

Lia didn’t say anything, too tired after a bath and sleep, half dead in her robes, drinking coffee. Taking hundreds of cocks on a dare had worn her out. At least she had contraceptive potions…

“Good place this is…We exchanged Emiko for a dark elf dancer that can fight, I’m not complaining.”

“Who knows, maybe we’ll end up eating her as dinner when we return.” Ulrike laughed. “I like the idea of human barbeque.”

Shiri was quite in love with her new dark elf lover, since their women were quite dismissive of their own males for no reason. And Drazir liked the idea of spending a few decades with a human lover.

They clinked glasses, drinking after a good meal and sex. Monster towns were quite the places,to eat and fuck, and meet new friends.

Except Emiko, whose new life would be reduced to endless labor, a sex toy for her new orc master, and the slave of the orc wife. They didn’t even pay attention to her as they left the town passing her new home by, Emiko laboring in the garden naked, cutting grass and carrying Luxa the female orc’s laundry on her back.

Emiko looked up, watching them leave, as a voice boomed.

“Emiko! The laundry, girl! Then we get you registered and branded! Hurry!”

“Yes mistress!” She raced to carry the basket inside, to work, give birth and have sex until her body would wear out, and she would die on a spit, cooking as meat for the orcs in a family reunion. Already Luxa had grown fond of her, planning on the family name to be branded on Emiko’s plump black ass to be a meat slave and fattening her until her eventual slaughter. In the meantime, they could be good friends.

*

Before the adventurers left, they had bought rations made from executed adventurer women: smoked, feminine smelling steaks with a plump, spiced and deep-fried pair of breasts, a human girl’s whole leg, and a several sides of orc girlmeat jerky. They had bought two strong slave women from the slave market to carry their equipment, dressing them with Emiko’s clothes and a spare dress. Passing by the slave market and the curiosities, each had found something valuable. Even the slave girls were quite talkative, especially with the dark elf who didn’t treat them with the typical disdain of his species. These adventurers would definitely treat them better, maybe even taking them back to human lands where they could be free when they finished carrying the adventurers’ tools.

They didn’t even pay attention to a scream cut by a gurgle when another naked, fattened girl was suspended by her feet, her head being sawn off by happy looking orc butchers, dividing her still fresh meat to be packed for the customers even as she twitched. Next to her, a squealing pig was being dismembered the same way for morning shoppers, as well as chickens next to a white elf girl’s headless body, all part of the same business, human and pig squeals adding to the savagery of the butcher shop.

Though Ulrike slowed and watched a bit when they passed an orcish household with a barbeque pit outside.

A matronly orc wearing an apron on her beautiful body turned a spit, housing an impaled, alive human woman, her plate armor stripped and folded next to her. Her body showed bruises and cuts hinting at capture, her hands tied behind her back, her ankles tied to the spit, perfectly impaled, alive and in a perfect horizontal longpig spit position. Her eyes were red as if she’d been crying quite a bit, sobbing as the flames licked her naked body, now inevitably meat for dinner. The orc woman whistled happily, pulling the knight’s hair back and oiling it, tying it in a bun before decorating her ears with cherries, and tying several pineapple slices to her nipples.

The knight gave a moan when the orc matron buttered a long carrot, and took care not to hurt her as she inserted it, rubbing the knight woman with the butter stick gently with special care around her buttocks, breasts and belly, oiling her hair with cold olive oil not to burn up.

The knight even gave a muffled giggle when the orc rubbed the butter stick on her soles and armpits. Amused, the orc decided she could at least make her relax as the knight cooked slowly, giving her gentle tickles whenever the knight felt the flames cook her insides to distract her from the pain.

“Hmph…Least I can do to meat coming to my doorstep.” She greeted the adventurers amiably when they passed by, already the smell of human meat filling their nostrils..

The “goodbye” sign was a nice touch, Ulrike had to admit. A female adventuress was stripped naked, was tied, not nailed to a cross with the town’s name hanging from her pierced breasts, with districts written all over her beautiful, toned body. They could even hear her repeated promises to the caretaking monster woman, some demon girl, never to attack again even as she watered and fed her after cleaning her body from the night’s dirt and discomfort, wiping the woman’s ass and pussy and cleaning under her of shit and piss.

To the woman’s knee, a wooden box was tied. “Donations keeps infrastructure slaves alive.”

“If you work hard giving directions and entertain them with wit, in a week they might let you go…Hang in there, talk to the newcomers if bored. Be thankful they didn’t declare you meat like the girl you just ate.” The red skinned succubus grinned finishing bottle feeding her water, turning to sweep the street with a broom, the naked knight woman whimpering and blushing when the wind tickled her nipples.

Chattering happily, they left the monster town, with its human cattle, slave markets and meat, strange customs, and savagery, the knight woman giving directions to happy newcomers in a strained voice.

“Y-yes sir. Turn to the right after the temple district…it’s written on my right breast…” She whimpered. “C-can you leave a coin as donation to the box tied to my knee? Makes sure they’ll let me go…please…”

A silver clinked inside the box tossed by a merciful, civilized ogre family of tourists, the female captive sighing in relief on the cross. “Thank you sir…I swear never to attack your kind again.” She was genuinely thankful, though being naked and bound made her blush, much to the winking succubus’ amusement.

If they ever let her go, she would open a new chapter in her life and *never* go back to the badlands.

Ever…probably…her pussy felt incredibly hot and wet.

The adventurers would return. At least Lia looked back to another fun rape night in the stocks, and Ulrike if she was single again.

*
R: 1 / I: 0

The Foot Collector (part one)

I loosedned the leather straps around her ankles slightly so that I could pull off her white school socks. Her feet were smooth and pale, with a pinkish blush on her soles, which were a little damp to the touch and smelt of earthy mushrooms. I picked off a couple of bits of fluff from between her toes and ran my fingers hungrily over her beautiful, young feet, enjoying how they flexed and scrunched at my touch.

Lively little piggies, I salivated.

The schoolgirl was about 10 or 11: a good age when the feet are still so soft and unblemished, and such a petite, cute size. I think her name was Jemma. Her mouth was somewhat distorted by the oversize ball-gag I had put on her, but it’s better the neighbours didn’t hear.

She had pretty, brown eyes that looked at me so innocently and pleadingly it made me super-hard. From the freckles on her cute nose, to her sweet dark brown pigtails with their unicorn hairclips, she belonged completely to me now.

I wished I could keep her alive longer, to just enjoy looking at her but I am so hard and lustful and haven’t had a girl in weeks, it just drives me too crazy. I can’t slow down now.

I am naked before her. I suck on her toes greedily, while my free hand rubs the shaft of my cock. Her little toes taste so delicious: precious, dainty little meat sweets; her feet are so small I can get all her toes in my mouth at once. I enjoy the feeling of Jemma’s feet wiggling helplessley as she moans and sobs through her ball-gag.

I run my tongue all over her soles, bathing them completely in my saliva, then I rub the head of my cock against them too, smearing her tootsies in pre-cum.

Then I lift the meat cleaver from the table as my heart beats hard and lustfully….
R: 7 / I: 0

Trophy Girlfriend

Slut.

There she stands, propped against a pole in the subway carriage. Perky nipples straining against the thin fabric of her tight white cropped top.

Head bowed towards her cell phone screen and earphones shutting out the outside world, her tits undulate invitingly as she giggles at the contents of whatever messages she's reading.

Most provocative is her stance: she steadies herself in the swaying carriage. Her creamy legs shoulder-width apart. The skin of her thighs seem to glow. Wrapped around her bum is the briefest pair of purple shorts. The crotch of the thin fabric clings to her mons like a second skin. A cleft is acutely visible to all, revealing the curves of her cunt lips.

Isn't she aware of the camel toe she's sporting?

Maybe she knows, but doesn't care.

Or maybe she wants people to look.

And send to us lesser male mortals that "Hey, I'm pretty. I'm perfect. And I'm out of your league."

Bitch.

She couldn't be older than early twenties, but with these South Korean tarts, it's hard to tell for sure. You know those types, those Korean pop music or drama idols. Porcelain skinned, endowed with delicious curves.

Beautiful.

On display.

Unattainable.

I was in the country wrapping up a project. It is late in the evening, I'm heading back to my apartment after a session of hard drinking at a seedy bar with the local crew.

Squeezed a few of the bar girls' tits, stuck my finger up their cunts too. Earned me a few mock admonishments, with enticement for me to pay if I wanted so sample the goods.

But I had to call it a night with a flight back home to catch in the early morning.

Hated to have to leave. Frustrated. Needed to fuck.

Then this attention-seeking whore comes along.

An announcement for my stop. I shuffle to the door of the subway car.

She, too, turns to exit the platform as the doors open. Eyes glued to her cell phone, she marches out on her long slender legs, oblivious to others who may be in her way. Typical queen bee. Uppity bitch.

I fall in step behind her, my gaze fixed on the sway of her hips and the fullness of her buttocks. I imagine tearing off those disgustingly skimpy shorts and penetrating this tease right in the middle of the subway station.

An impulse takes me. I follow her.

Weaving through the crowd, I smile politely as I brush past commuters.
She leads me to an exit from the suburban station, to familiar surroundings.

It's a good area. A safe area. One that I've called my temporary home for the last few weeks.
She steps out into the night. I follow at a discrete distance.

Her eyes never leave her phone. Her music envelops her.

We pass a worksite where a townhouse is being built. I know the site has no guards on duty after dark.

An opportunity beckons.

And an impulse takes over.

She crumples to the ground, felled by a brick now stained crimson.

With adrenaline throbbing through my body, I waste no time picking up her limp body and moving her into the half-built structure.

This condo will one day be the dream home for families.

But tonight, it will be the scene of this little asian cunt's nightmare.

I place her amongst tall piles of construction materials, and switch on an electric lantern.

There is a nasty gash from her right ear across to the back of her head. I feel a pulse, and see a soft rising and falling of her bosoms as she breathes.

I lay her on her back, and take in the sight of her. She looks demure, almost angelic. Blessed with a body built for carnal pleasures, she has gone out of her way tonight to put her flesh on display.

I clamp a hand over a breast and grope it roughly, the firm meat feels like a good-sized C cup. Over her dirt-stained top, I grasp both nipples between my thumbs and forefingers and give them a vicious twist. Eyelids fluttering, the little whore groans as she weakly draws her hands up to protect her nubs.

A boxcutter lies nearby, and I make short work of her top and expose her braless tits. Her proud, round mammaries are topped off by dainty chocolate brown nipples. I grab her tits again, savouring the fullness of the flesh and the smoothness of her skin. She groans and rolls her head in pain as I dig my fingers in as hard as I can into those breasts.

But now, I am ready for the main part of the fun.

I stand at her feet, and swiftly kick her legs wide apart. A sandal flies off her foot, almost striking a small rodent. An inconsequential detail.

I kneel down between her legs, and see that there is a patch of moisture at the crotch of those sinfully small shorts. She pissed herself. Oh, the embarassment, I chuckle.

Picking up the handy boxcutter again, I idly tap the blade on her cloth covered pussy, wondering if the slut had any panties on.

Providing a little amusement for myself, I slice down both sides of the shorts, and pull the flimsy garment away with a flourish.

A hairless moist pink slit, framed by delicate brown cuntlips, greets me.

Conservative society my ass. This filthy little cock tease goes prancing around for a night on the town, her womanly bits just barely covered by thin scraps of cloth.

I bet she knows the kind of looks her tits attract.
I bet she squeezes them together to flaunt her cleavage.
I bet she loves showing off her long legs.
I bet she likes the way her shorts rubs her clit.
I bet she ges wet knowing how men want to fuck her.
I bet she enjoys being such a tease.

A rage builds in me.

I part the pink flesh between her legs, and I land a hard slap on her vulva.

She grunts loudly at the blow, and tears trickle slowly from her closed eyes.

I remove my clothes, and set my rigid cock free. I have never been to hard and aroused.

Crouching with my face hovering close to the fuck slot, I inhale the musky, salty aroma. With a thumb prying apart the nether lips, I see the vagina opening up - somewhat relectantly - to reveal the ribbed, pink channel that leads into the depths of the young whore's body.

I hock up a wad of phlegm and spit it directly into the yielding cunt. I see the thick, foamy lump slide further into her until it disappears from sight.

I bet she's never had her precious little pussy disrespected that way.

Congrats. Here's your first time, bitch.

With the slut's legs spread wide, I kneel down and pry her cuntlips apart as I rest my engorged dick at the entrance to the bitch's sex. I give one purposeful push, and the head pops in despite the minimal lubrication.

It hurts though. My poor dick.

That wouldn't do.

I coat my shaft with more spit watch as her labia clings to my invading rod.

I bottom out, my length fully and firmly encased inside the tramp's unwilling vagina. This is the first time I've done something like this: rape a women. I smile at the realization.

She's got the honor of being my first victim. How do you like that bitch?

I reach down and run my thumb over her clit, stroking it until it peeks out of its hood. I feel more moisture gather around my raping cock. With her clit grasped between my thumb and forefinger, I give it a cruel pinch.

The bitch yelps and I feel her cunt walls clamp around my rod.

The young whore groans, and draws a slim arm towards the injured side of her head. Her eyelids flutter open, and in panic I deliver a backhand blow at her face, unintentionally near where the brick had hit her.

She sobs, and mutters something in her lanuage as she rolls her head from side to side. Her eyes are glazed, her gaze is unfocused. In the dim light, I notice that the pupil in one eye is more dialated than the other side.

Trauma to the brain.

All from a little tap to the head.

I continue her rape in earnest now, attacking her sex with deep thrusts. She starts to cry and beg, and I clamp a hand over her mouth. With my other free hand, I mercilessly crush the twin soft globes of flesh on her sob-wracked chest.

Her pink nipples stand erect. Like the abuse, cunt?

Then I make her tits the target of ferocious slaps, the sound of my hand forcefully connecting with her mammaries echoing in the quiet of the night. The succulent tits wobble invitingly, as red handprints leave their mark on the pale, smooth skin.

The young slut's pretty, tear-streaked face is contorted in pain. Her eyes are closed, her body in agony from the throbbing in her head, the assault on her breasts, and the relentless violation of her sex.

On the verge of cumming, I clamp my hands over her tits and pull her towards me. She screams in protest at the maltreatment, and I empty my balls deep into her sex.

I silence her noise with another blow. Spying the scraps of her shorts lying nearby, I wad it into a ball and stuff the fabric into the bitch's mouth.

I slide my dick out of her without ceremony, and sit on my haunches to catch my breath.

She sobs and sputters, and slowly draws her legs closed.

A tramp like her, so willing to display herself in public, doesn't need modesty. I kick her legs open, revealing her freshly-raped pussy to the night once again.

Her pussy gapes slightly after its rape. I rouhgly pull the lips apart to admire my handiwork: each petal shows a deeper shade of pink, and look floppier probably due to the stretching they were given. A slimy trail of cum mixed with spit and cunt juices runs out from the fuck slot and down onto her anus.

An inspiration takes me.

I take hold of one slim angle, and lift her leg as I stand up. With brute force, I fling her legs aside, roughly flipping her over onto her front.

She cries and mumbles, maybe begging me for mercy. Maybe calling out for her parents, or a loved one, to come rescue her.

I grab one knee, and part her lovely thighs. Her hips are canted to once side, pussy and asshole calling out to be abused.

I jam two fingers into her cunt, eliciting a muffled yelp from her.

Reaching in as far as I can go, I gather as much of the cum, spit and cunt juice mixture onto my fingers and spread it on my rigid pole.

I kneel down behind her, clamp my hands onto her hips, and pull her close.

Time to fuck her ass.

Maybe she's an anal virgin, I can feel her sphincter quivering around the head of my cock as I stretch her open with it. As inch after inch of my cock is forced into her rear, she arches her back upwards and flails her arms in a futile attempt to crawl away from me.

In her struggles, I see that her substantial breasts bulge tantalizingly from the side of her chest. Snaking my hands to her front, I hold on to her tits and use them as leverage to rape her ass.

Having come once, I last much longer for this session, relishing the warm tightness of an unwilling rectum clenching on my dick. My hands alternate bewteen savagely pinching her pink-nipples tits, and clawing at her clit as if trying to dig it out from between her legs.

The slapping of body against body, the low moans of her suffering, are music to my ears.

I grunt as I ejaculate deep into her bowels, and pull my spent cock out of her bunghole.

She shivers in shock and slowly turns onto her side and curls into a ball. I march over to her and grab a fistful of her beautiful hair. The young cunt mewls pitiously as I clean the filthy mix of cum, blood and shit from my dick with her hair.

Her face is a mask of pain and misery. Her plaintive muffled wails and suffering she has been through, would cause those who hold her dear to break down and go insane.

But lying there on the cold concrete floor, she has no audience to sympathise with her.

And no one should. She's a stuck-up slut after all.

I hear her retch, and see her expel her wadded-up shorts from her mouth, followed by a copious amount of vomit.

She turns towards me, but her eyes are unfocused. Her breathing shallow and soft as she lies in a pool of puke.

Not so picture perfect and pristine now, aren't we, bitch?

An inspiration takes me.

I get up and retrieve the boxcutter. I lay her flat on her back, and rest her head on my lap. For good measure, I give each tit a tight slap.

Taking handfuls of her hair, I yank hard and hack her locks off, leaving some patches nearly bald, and others with only an inch or so left.

You're all ugly now, you know that, cunt?

As I raise my hand to shear off the final handful of her fine tresses, she reaches up and grabs at my hand to stop me. Not expecting this, I lash out with the boxcutter in my hand.

I hear a shriek and look down, tracing the arc of where my hand had travelled.

I see blood. Welling up from a deep slash at the base of her left breast.

I am momentarily stunned. Then...

An inspiration takes me.

I wring out the puke-sodden shorts and stuff the filthy rag back into her mouth. Then, I reinforce the gag with the remnants of her top.

Spying a roll of packing tape nearby, I bind her wrists together, and tape her elbows to the side of her body. I prop her against a vertical strut, and tape her neck to it, making sure she had some allowance to breathe.

Little whore is drifting in and out of consciousness. A small mercy? Maybe not.

Her legs are stretched out in front of her, and I face her and lower myself to sit on her knees, my hard penis pointing at her belly button.

I lean in and take the nipple from her uninjured tit into my mouth, teasing it to hardness with flicking motions of my tongue.

I cradle that breast with both hands, and gently squeeze it to savour the full ripeness of that sexy piece of flesh.

My hands drift away, and I extend the blade of the boxcutter.

No turning back now. Done too much damage. In too deep.

My hand cups her injured tit, and with a firm hold I pull her mammary towards me, making the wound at the base open up slightly. I nestle the boxcutter blade, facing up, into the wound. She takes a sharp breath.

Not knowing how things will proceed, I push upwards while drawing the boxcutter across the base of her left breast. The bitch's eyes fly open and she issues a series of muffled screams, the veins of her neck straining against the tape.

She struggles in vain as bit by bit, sharp steel unerringly passes through skin, fat and breast tissue. With each stroke, less and less of her tit is connected to her chest. Strange thing I notice: her nipples are stiff. But at the blade's halfway mark on its journey up through the base of the boob, I see that the left nipple looks somewhat less turgid. A couple of strong pinches brings the doomed nipple back to hardness. My task resumes.

Now, a thin bridge of skin and subcutaneous fat is all that connects the bitch's rapidly cooling tit to her body. I jerk the lump of meat towards me, ripping away that last tether that bound this symbol of femals beauty to its former owner.

I inspect the meat: there is a pleasant heft to the C-cup tit as it rests in my hand. The tit feels soft, and I give it a hard squeeze, making the contents of the breast bulge out a little from the raw end. I run my fingers over, taking in the sight of yellow tit fat, pink mammary glands and red flesh dance under my fingertips. Turning the severed breast around, I see that the nipple is now relaxed in death.

My gaze returns to the whore. She's out. I rouse her with a slap across her face.

She groggily lifts her head as I bring her cut off breast to her face and stroke her cheek with mock tenderness using her dead nipple.

For a brief moment, her eyes focus on the flesh that used to be hers, standing proudly on her chest. Somewhere in the recesses of her damaged brain, the finality of what she saw registered.

A tear rolls down her cheek as I press the tit to her lips.

Yeah, say goodbye to your funbag, you stuck-up cunt.

Her eyes flutter closed as her head drops down. She's going into shock.

I nonchalantly drop the chopped tit from where I held it in front of her. It tumbles down her lap, and quite comically comes to rest with the nipple pressed against the swollen head of my penis. At the sight, a massive drop of pre-cum oozes from my pee hole, coating the cool nipple, before lazily dribbling down the areola and making its way down the curve of the breast before disappearing into the woman's lap.

Don't move, slut. You've one more tit for me.

I note that I didn't cut off her left tit as cleanly as I would have liked. I conclude that sawing right across the bottom of the breast does not account for the curve of the ribs.

My plan is to still start from the base of the tit, but make shorter, diagonal upward cuts on each side. That should maximise the amount of breastmeat removed.

Any last words, titty? None? OK, time to die.

The bitch hardly makes a sound as I cut her remaining sexy breast from her. Of course, she winces with the slow, deliberate strokes of the blade: the only response her pain-overloaded body can give. I make each slice with reverence, like a butcher excising the finest cuts of meat from a carcass.

Shift tit left, make the right side cut; shift tit right, make the left side cut... On and on I go, until I finally feel the now-familiar sensation of a breast coming loose into my palm.

I hold up the bitch's chopped off tits and admire them in the light. They both look delightful, smooth alabaster skin enveloping each sensual curve of the tits, cute pink nipples and areolas begging to be teased, or abused.

But too bad for her, she won't be deriving any more pleasure from her breasts anymore.

A rasping noise brings my attention back to her. Head bowed with her neck taped to a pole to keep her upright, she is struggling to breathe. I toss her former pride and joy onto the dirty concrete floor, and walk over to cut her neck free from the pole.

Without support, she slumps to her side first then collapses onto her back, breathing in slow shallow gasps.

I pick the tits off the grimy floor, and - holding each by the nipple - place them on her chest in the positions where they once belonged, unharmed. Could they still be reattached, I wonder? But then she coughs and both breasts topple off, one landing nipple up and the other on it's side, each in its own little pool of precious red life-giving blood.

She has suffered incredible, no unspeakable, abuse and mutilation.

She is someone's daughter. Someone's sister. Someone's lover. Poor girl. Boo hoo. That's what happens when you're a proud show-off of your sinful flesh, bitch.

Her battered body is caked with dirt, a bleeding gash on her head, her hair haphazardly cut off, and two raw red holes where her tits used to be. Her slightly parted legs reveal copious amount of cum and blood and shit leaking from both fuckholes, pooling underneath her bum.

Not looking so pristine and attractive now, huh?

That's what you deserve for parading around town in a skimpy top and shorts, making men want you and being a fucking cock tease!

My eyes drift down her belly.

A light goes off in my head.

An inspiration takes me.

One last symbol of her femininity remains.

She has no right to keep it.

She must have it taken from her.

But this might be tricky. And messy.

I appraoch her pussy with the boxcutter. Not quite certain how to proceed, I stick my left thumb into her slippery cock lot, and then hold both the major and minor lips on her left bewteen my thumb and forefinger. I pull the trapped flesh outwards and place the blade against her skin where her thighs meet her crotch.

Then I make a deep cut into the slut's vulva. She grunts in pain and kicks her legs, but in her weakened state, does not deter me from carving out her pussy.

I keep sawing through and within the gaping hole of her cunt, I see the boxcutter blade emerge from her cunt passage wall. A few more cuts, then I let go. One side of her vulva has been detatched from her pelvis: her major and minor lips on her left is now a floppy peninsula of flesh, still attached to her mons near her clit.

She's bleeding less than expected. Probably shock.

I grip her cuntlips on her right side, and repeat the performance of detatching her vulva from her crotch.

Now, her sensual pussy has been reduced to an inverted U-shaped strip of meat. Only about half an inch of meat at her clit keeps her cuntlips stuck to her.

An inspiration takes me.

I chuck the boxcutter aside and grip both sides of detatched cuntlips in my right hand.

Her clit looks moist. Weeping, perhaps, at what is to come.

Without a final thought, I wrench the flesh away from her crotch, violently separating the whore's clit from between her legs. At that instant, she screams a mighty one.

Then falls silent.

At the corner of my eye, I see a glow from a pile of bricks, and realise that the light came from her cell phone which ended up face-down on the grimy floor.

Using my foot to kick it over, I see Korean gibberish, but know enough to see that it's a few missed calls. Then, the call cuts off.

Then I see a familiar location icon flash. Someone has sent a location finder request to the cell phone.

My cue to leave. And fast.

A shimmer catches my eye. Among the spilled contents of her designer tote bag was a glittery sash with the words, "It's my hen party!" Huh.

I gather my things, and put on my clothes.

A voice at the back of my head screams at me to remove all evidence.

But no. Leave before anyone comes. There's only one way out, and that's from where I came in.

With shadows my only ally, I slip out of the construction site, leaving the formerly attractive slutwhore to her fate.

I have a plane to catch.

Epilogue:

No cops showed up at my apartment. No dramatic airport scenes either.

The media frenzy started while I was on the flight back home.

They got wind of a an incident where a young woman was burtally raped, and subsequently subjected to sickening mutilation. The young woman survivived, but was in a coma.

Concerned that this hateful crime occurred in what was regarded as a safe neighbourhood, people demanded to know more about the case, and some expressed fear that this was the start of a new serial killer's spree.

Then two things happened: some sick reporter hungry for a scoop managed to find the hospital that the slut was admitted to, snuck in and took a photo of her all hooked up to machines. The photo was particularly distressing, as it showed the bandages around her flat chest.

The second thing that happened: shortly after the photo was splashed in the papers, a well-meaning but stupid friend of the girl started an online appeal for funds to support long-term medical care. Of course, sceptics denounced the friend as being opportunistic, raising funds for her own benefit on the back of a poor girl's suffering.

This stupid friend, another pretty and stuck up cunt, then reveals the victim's name.

From there, the public then visits the slut's photo-sharing and social media spaces, and see the whole collection of pictures of her strutting her stuff at the beach, social engagements, formal dinners, etc. Some netizens then start pointing out that the slut deserved what happnened to her for being so proud of her beauty and putting herself on display.

Her tearful parents went on television, begging for the hate against their suffering daughter to stop. Eventually, her photo-sharing and social media accounts were taken down to protect her privacy.

Fortunately, I saved a copy of all her slutty photos.

And as I speak, I'm looking at one photo taken of her at the beach.
She's in a skimpy (what else) yellow bikini, her luscious body angled against the lens to emphasise the fullness of her bum, and the generous curves of her creamy breasts.

My fist is a blur as I masturbate furiously.

As I cum, I crush a soft object with my left hand and spurt ropes of cum at the screen.

I catch my breath, and hold the object up to the screen.

The whore's right tit. That night, I had returned to my apartment, washed up, and then went to the project office to preserve my trophies and labelled them as biological samples for couriering back home.

On screen, that right breast, and its twin, was flaunted so proudly that day at the seaside. No doubt attracting lusty stares from guys, and perhaps jealous looks from other women.

I wondered about the slut's fiance.

Is he by her side everyday at the hospital, waiting for her to wake up?
Is he able to accept her terrible injuries, and the psychological scars that will be with her for life?

Did it not bother him that he was going to marry such a slutty attention-seeking cunt?
Did it not bother him that his cock was probably one of many that had cum in her fuckhole?

I place the supple, perfectly preserved breast into a wooden case, next to the slut's left tit and vulva. I close the case and gaze at my trophies.

Did it not bother him that his wife-to-be's tits and cunt were now playthings for a faceless stranger?

I'll never know the answers. Do I care?

Not really.

I return to the computer and scroll to the last photo she had uploaded: one that was taken at the hen party at a club. She was surrounded with her gal pals, her smile radiant. Her full breasts straining against the thin material of her top, nipples demanding attention from the camera.

She couldn't have known that the worst thing that'd happen to her would take place later on that evening.

I turn the glass cover of the wooden case towards the screen, presenting the severed sex organs to her smiling visage.

Thank you for saving these for me, cunt. I accept your gifts.

The End.
R: 0 / I: 0

Tanks, Cars, and Sexy Girls

"Seventy, maybe eighty…" I estimated, counting about ten by eight, with a few hollow spaces occupied by longer distance between the broken down cars the girls were bound inside of.

There was a pause.

"Are you sure?" My friend Gorien apparently wanted an accurate measurement for how many girls in the muddy valley were praying to their god because of us. Because of bored monsters.

"What does it matter?" I had grown jaded, even enough to outweigh my own fear. That being "disrespectful" to my army would have me beheaded, and that was the best execution one could hope for. Except for the guy we nukes but that's a story for another day.

"I'm just wondering what the score is. They really cost us!" He laughed. Trying to lighten the mood, he must've been more boisterous than usual, but he was always boisterous, so maybe he was just super happy given the current victory, Pyrrhic though it was.

"You say that like we can fault them. This is what was destined to happen to them, it's not like-"

"OH WHATEVER LET'S DO THIS!"

"HOLD ON HOLD ONE!!" Someone shouts from afar. *Who now?* I wonder. *Oh, Kal. Fuck.* I hear him from atop the hill, to my left behind me, and as he passes the peak, we see he's followed by soldiers pulling a car. Feet kick the windows inside.

Jaded though I am, I'm not exactly innocent of all this. May as well have fun, too. "Toss this in there!" I say, grabbing a severed hand from the corpse strewn field and walking to the crew. They open its driver side door, and I glance at the crying girls inside. They're young. Not too young, like toddlers, who would just be shot. No. They were teenagers, probably, at least pubescent. one may have been into her twenties but was at least 14, hard to tell when everyone is… as we all were.

I toss the severed hand at the face of the oldest girl. They scramble to escape and beg, but their teeth are smashed with hammers and their tongues mostly cut out, all collected. Just naked, bloody girls, with few if any teeth and no tongues, pleading with moans to be let free to starve in the urban wastelands. I see one soldier has taken an eye. Or maybe she lost it in the battle. It's even possible she had lost an eye before the assault. What a battle it was, such a siege, but they ran out of ammo and didn't have the fighting abilities nor the numbers to withstand an onslaught of our abundantly though cheaply equipped warriors. Molotov after Molotov had bombarded them. Our own vehicles had run them down in hectic surges, crushing bones. And when tanks were called for, we had a few.

The valleys had turned into mass graves. Any bodies we didn't toss in their were either still alive or posed on fences and balconies- in some cases, both.
All the men of their towns are dead now, as are most of their women, but the girls are either slaves to be kept and made sterile or about to be tortured to death.

Every girl had been tied like a pig to be slaughtered, or worse. Some had their ankles to their necks, others had their limbs all cut off and their stumps burned with looted gasoline.

With a collective grunt, the men shove the car down the valley, and it rolls for several dozen meters, crashing into another car, filled with slightly older girls and their dead families packed tightly. Their screams were… not unlike their screams had been for days now. The crash of one cars riding and sliding in mud into the side of another was loud, the impact perhaps killing a girl, certainly injuring one.

We walked atop the peak and took in the sight of the wide curving ditch. Once a river, it used to be my home before I was outcast for siding with wolves that knew themselves to be wolves over cancers that thought themselves gods. These other men didn't have the same recollection. I doubted any had passed through it and could ever imagine it in any other light. just a mass grave of metal, pain, and death.

It's amazing how good your eyesight can be when things get real. I saw how the faces of the girls froze with realization, in some cars, where they heard the humming of our tanks that began to rumble the ground as they rolled forward and down the softer slopes on the other side of the this hellish pit. I could see one girl in particular went from a wild screaming to a horrid contemplation, then twisting her head despite the pain, then crying aloud again but it was quieter, in such a way I could see it, her soft but awful crying drowned out by the piercing screams of her sisters.

Slowly the 7 tanks rolled towards and then over the cars. Screams increased as more girls, previously unharmed past cuts, joined the chorus and then grew quieter at such distance, as some girls died before others, and over a half hour, the tanks slowly drove over every car in the path and back again. They repeated the process again, and hour after they began, the tanks had crushed every car and every girl within.

The song, filled with the crumpling and screeching of bodies and metal sheets and pipes, had come to an end.
R: 1 / I: 0

Blackwood Stories?

Anybody happen to have the old Blackwood stories, involving extreme torture and forced immortality?
R: 2 / I: 0

Springs of Pleasure (cons, F/F, cann, amputation, debreasting, decunting, crushing, boiling)

This one's a part of my longer FE story that's here: >>11826, but the much bigger focus on cann stuff that usual makes it seem worthy of a new thread

Also, I've started a Patreon now - If you want to support my writing, you can go on there: https://www.patreon.com/FEH_TGE

Madelyn is my OC, you can read her introduction story here: >>15413

Young Lady of Askr 2: Springs of Pleasure
tags: cons, F/F, cann, amputation, debreasting, decunting, crushing, boiling, neck snap, cut wrists


Madelyn strolled through the halls of her father’s castle. She was just a bit tired, and it showed - her steps were pretty slow and her cheeks, usually warm and red with a blush, were now quite pale.
“Heeey, you! Yes, you! The girl with the green hair!” Suddenly, Madelyn heard a voice calling to her. Turning around, she saw a short girl in a short, pink dress go towards her. She had blonde hair with purple strands mixed into it, hair that was tied into rings on the sides of her head. Her face wore a wide smile and such an innocent expression that Madelyn couldn’t help but think just how cute the girl looked. When the girl saw that Madelyn reacted to her voice, her eyes laughed as she spoke again.
“Hi! I’m Elise! I noticed that you looked pretty tired. You should relax, right now! I’m already going to the hot springs now - my sister and the Hoshido princesses are waiting there for me. Wanna go with us?” The girl’s sweet, yet high-pitched voice was juuust a bit annoying, and Madelyn wasn’t sure she’d want to listen to it for much longer. But just turning the girl down sounded like a waste…
“What’d we do there?” Madelyn asked after a moment, and Elise’s face brightened up again as she began to explain. “Big sis Camilla thought it’d be fun to make a party with just the four of us - the four royal princesses! - so she got one of the private hot springs for us. Buuut you look like a princess too, so I’m sure she wouldn’t mind if you joined us. So, we’ll be having a party!” Elise stopped for a moment to catch her breath, and Madelyn took advantage of that to cut in. So far it didn’t seem too interesting… “A party? Can you say more about it?” She still enquired, hoping there was more to it.
“Wellll, my big sister called it a snuff party, and Sakura and Hinoka agreed! Do you know what that means? We’ll all die together there, and have fun while doing it!” Elise’s voice was as cheerful as before as the Nohrian princess declared that she and her friends were going to be dead in just a few hours. A predatory grin awakened in Madelyn’s silver eyes as she heard that. It was a good decision to dig deeper - this sounded like it could be really entertaining.
“Count me in!” She called out excitedly, and Elise jumped up happily as she heard that. “Yay! I’ll go ahead then, and you can join us when you change into your bathing clothes.” Elise told her happily, then spun on her bare heel and ran off towards the part of the castle that contained the hot springs.

Going back to her room, Madelyn quickly began to undress. First, she took off the golden badge that marked her status as Kiran’s daughter, and also her padded brown boots. Next, stripped out of her while dress and her black top she wore underneath it. Getting her garter belts off, she also removed her black thigh-highs that the garters kept up. Her gloves and armband were all that was left - so she took them off too. She wouldn’t want the armband to get wet… Once that was done, Madelyn picked up one of the towels she had in her room. Just like her father’s, her room also contained a private bath - so she had a bunch of towels for it as well. She wrapped it around her body, struggling a little to get it to squeeze over her sizeable breasts, but eventually succeeded. Now, she was almost ready to go. However, going barefoot on the cold castle floor didn’t sound fun… but taking her shoes in there seemed like an even worse idea. She wondered what to to about it for just a moment, a pout appearing on her face as she thought about it. Fortunately, she remembered that one of her recent kills used wore sandals. Wasn’t her name Linde? Surely, the girl wouldn’t mind if she just borrowed them for a while… Especially that she no longer had a mind - or a head - at all. Hastily sliding her feet into these, Madelyn was then ready to leave. As she was walking out of her room, she thought of something. If this was going to be a snuff party… Then she’d better bring something she could kill the others - or even herself - with. A thrill went through her body, as always whenever she thought of dying. This would be a nice change too, she had not done it in the hot springs yet. Going back into her room, the princess of Askr picked up her trusty sword - and with her version of the Sol Katti in hand, she finally left for the hot springs.

Arriving in the hot springs’ lobby, Madelyn kicked the golden sandals off her feet. As she did that, she felt her boobs bounce up and down within the towel - pulling hard on it in a way that was almost uncomfortable. She caressed them through the towel for a moment while thinking, which spring to go to. Elise had not told her, where they’d be… However, she heard the girl’s carefree voice coming from behind one of the entrances - so she headed towards it.

Walking into that specific part of the hot springs, Madelyn took a look around. There were four other girls in that private hot spring already - and her studies on heroes her father had summoned allowed Madelyn to recognize them all. Two of the women were already nude, and one of them was already bathing in the biggest spring - as it was a relatively flat-chested redhead with short hair, Madelyn was easily able to tell it was Hinoka. As she heard her enter, the older Hoshidan princess covered her breasts up with one elbow, eyeing her carefully. The other naked girl was Elise - the blonde Nohrian princess standing near the edge of the largest spring, dunking one of her feet in the water to test, how warm it was. As she heard her enter, Elise spun around to see her, and waved at her happily when she saw her - then collapsed into the spring as she lost her balance, splashing Hinoka’s face and hair with water. Two other women were standing further away from the springs. One was facing away from her, but the long purple hair and a sizeable ass that the towel could barely contain, combined with Elise’s earlier words, made it easy for Madelyn to recognize the woman as Camilla, the older princess of Nohr. The fourth girl was a younger pink-haired girl - who was covering herself up while Camilla was talking to her.

“Now, now, Sakura… Take that towel off so we can all soak in the springs together… There’s nothing to be ashamed of, is it? You’re so cute, I’m sure your body looks great too!” A heavy blush appeared on Sakura’s face as she heard that, but still she refused to strip out of her towel. If it was just the four of them, then maybe she would have given in… But with a new unknown woman storming into their room, Sakura definitely wasn’t going to do that. Instead, she covered herself up with her arms too, just like her older sister did. “Sakura? What’s wrong?” Camilla asked, and the scared way Sakura was looking at someone behind her told her what had happened. Turning around, Camilla faced Madelyn - and Madelyn was almost knocked off her feet by the size of Camilla’s breasts. They were basically bursting out of the towel - they were just so big! Madelyn could feel her mouth water just looking at them… If Camilla was taking proper care of that lovely pair of tit meat, they could taste sooo goood! A slight trickle of drool began to leak out of the corner of her open mouth as Camilla began to walk towards her, Madelyn’s excitement skyrocketing as she watched the big-boobed woman approach her. Her wide hips were swaying in such a sexy way that showed off her legs, and with each step the woman’s breasts bounced some more than before! There was just no way the towel could hold them for much longer! And in fact it didn’t, the purple-tinted towel bursting open and sliding off Camilla’s body. Now, there was nothing stopping Madelyn from staring at the giant pair of tits that was getting closer and closer to her - the flush of excitement on her face clearly showing just how hot she found that sight, her sword falling out of her hands and to the ground as she completely forgot that she still held it.

Camilla was easily able to recognize the woman who had entered their spring. With her hungrily searching for all the info she could get on Kiran, it was clear to her that the girl was Madelyn, the summoner’s daughter. As Camilla had a soft spot for him, it also extended to the man’s daughter - so she spread her arms into a welcoming hug. She was very much aware that she had lost her towel, but she wasn’t bothered by that in the slightest - and it was also clear that Madelyn was very much enjoying the sight of her huuuge boobies. Camilla was quite pride of them - so she had no issues showing them off, especially to someone like Madelyn who she already considered almost family. “Ah, Madelyn, darling! I’m so happy Kiran’s daughter would join us here. Come, give me a hug… I can’t wait to get to know you better.” Camilla slipped into her most seductive voice as she added the final sentence after a short pause, just as she was to pull the green-haired girl into her embrace. To make sure there was no room left for misinterpretations, she delivered a passionate kiss onto Madelyn’s open lips - her tongue tasting the drool the younger girl let out while in awe of her titties.

While making out with the green-haired girl Camilla noticed that she was still too stunned to kiss her back properly. Breaking the kiss off for a moment, Camilla whispered at her in a seductive tone: “Ah, my dear… You can relax here… I’ll make sure to make you feel good, sweetie…” Resuming the kiss after that, Camilla noted with satisfaction that Madelyn now began to kiss her back, even if somewhat weakly. Happy with that, Camilla let her hands to work - with them feeling up Madelyn’s breasts through her towel for a while until she made them crawl down the girl’s body. Even with the towel in the way, the Nohrian’s skilled hands were able to touch Madelyn’s toned abdomen in all the correct spots on the way down, before slipping under her towel from below. Once there, Camilla directed her fingers directly for the Askr princess’s slit - slipping her fingers right into Madelyn’s already wet folds. “My, my, my, seems someone really needs a bath… You’re such a dirty girl, Madelyn…” Camilla moaned out right into Madelyn’s flushed face as she felt that, enjoying the way the girl squirmed under her touch as more of Madelyn’s juices seeped onto her fingers. However, Madelyn wasn’t giving up without a fight. Camilla’s breasts were pressed against her own, their size squashing hers down a bit - but with the use of her hands, Madelyn was able to start feeling them up. They felt as good as she thought they would… Her fingers were almost melting into Camilla’s succulent boob meat, so soft on the outside and firm on the inside… Just having her hands feel them up and tease Camilla’s already-hard nipples was enough to make Madelyn moan in pleasure at her fantasies as she got an even better idea, how these would taste. However, after a moment she was able to get them under control. After all, Elise told her that this would be a snuff party - so if she just waited for a while, then she’d have all of Camilla’s corpse to savor, and not just her tits. So she pushed that aside, and just kissed the purple-haired woman back in full strength, while enjoying the fingering Camilla was giving her. Eventually, her pussy started clenching around Camilla’s fingers as the heiress to Askr came, her body shaking with her first orgasm for the night - but both she and Camilla knew the green-haired girl would come countless more times over the course of her stay in the springs.

As Camilla felt Madelyn’s pussy squeeze her fingers, more honey squirting out of it, she let her fingers rest inside the other girl for a moment. The wyvern rider always quite enjoyed the different ways her digits could be squeezed by another woman’s cunt. After a while, though, Camilla pulled out - and instead closed her arms around Madelyn’s back again, holding her in an embrace and getting to feel just how much her body was shaking in her climax. Camilla liked that feeling even more, as that kind of intimacy showed her just how much Madelyn’s body had enjoyed what she was doing - so the Nohrian continued to hold her like that until Madelyn’s orgasm had finished and the sword-wielding girl calmed down.
“Did you like it, dearie?” Camilla whispered into Madelyn’s ear, and Madelyn just nodded, unable to answer properly. With a smile, Camilla pushed her way at an arm’s length. “As great as this was, I shouldn’t hog you all for myself. Now, go and have fun with Hinoka and Elise - I still have a straggler to deal with.” While that, Camilla gave a meaningful glance at Sakura, who was still covering herself up with her towel and trying to avoid Madelyn’s gaze. Madelyn nodded, still not fully trusting her voice, and Camilla let go of her, walking back towards Sakura with that same sexy walk that dazzled Madelyn so much when she had first seen it. Even now, Camilla’s wide hips and huge ass swaying as she walked were pretty hypnotizing… But she remembered she had to meet the other girls, first. Because of that, Madelyn walked towards the spring. As she moved, the Askran girl undid her towel - that was already pretty loose because of Camilla’s actions - and let it fall off her body, baring her breasts and pussy for the other princesses to see. These were still the second biggest pair in the springs - Hinoka’s chest wasn’t too curvy, and the two younger girls’ breasts haven’t developed enough yet for them to contest her.

Submerging herself in the spring, Madelyn drew a deep breath as the hot water surrounded most of her body. She directed one hand towards her slit, eager to wash out all the pussy juice Camilla had caused her to leak. While doing so, she took a look at the other two girls who were also in the spring with her. Elise just smiled at her when she saw her looking at her, the blonde Nohrian more than happy to see her new friend join them. Madelyn smiled back at the younger girl, then turned her head at Hinoka. The redhead wasn’t covering herself up anymore - instead she was just sitting in the water with her arms at her sides, letting Madelyn take a look at her small boobs while wearing an expression that Madelyn found hard to read. “Hmpf! I guess if you’re the summoner’s daughter, you deserve some respect.” Hinoka barked out at her while examining what she could see of Madelyn’s body through the water between them. “You seem quite in shape. Are you a soldier, just like us?” She commented after a while.
“Yeah. I fight with the sword I inherited from my mother - but I’m also a good shot with her bow.” Madelyn replied, her face flushing up again at the compliment Hinoka gave her.
“I’d love to spar with you sometime, then…” Hinoka replied, her voice a bit less hostile than before. “But that might be a bit hard if we’re not going to leave this room alive. You ARE going to join us in dying here, right?” The Hoshidan princess asked her with a voice that wouldn’t take no for an answer, and even if Madelyn had not decided to die with them before, now she knew she had to agree. “Of course. That’s where the fun lies, after all!” She smiled at Hinoka and the redhead finally cracked a smile back at her. “Perfect. That’s what this is all about.” Hinoka paused for a moment, then spoke again with more warmth in her voice: “Thought you’d be a stuck-up bitch, but you don’t seem too bad.” That declaration was the sign to Madelyn that Hinoka had finally warmed up to her, even if her reaction made it clear that the Hoshidan didn’t know about her resurrection powers. Well, she wasn’t going to correct her on that - and for a while, the three princesses continued to soak in the hot spring together. As they did, Hinoka’s hand proceeded to crawl under the water towards Madelyn, the redhead slowly moving across the hot spring as well to get closer to the Askran woman. Now that she had overcome her initial dislike of the girl, she became very interested in the girl’s body - and was eager to explore Madelyn’s curves with her hands.

However, before Hinoka could get close enough to the green-haired girl to start feeling her up, Camilla returned to the spring. “Iiii give up. Hinoka, dearie, would you get your sister to stop being so stubborn and join us in the spring? Her shyness is just sooo cute, but it also makes her not willing to go into the spring now. Mind helping out with that?” The Nohrian loudly announced her defeat before slipping into the warm water just next to Madelyn, splashing more water all over Madelyn’s body as she did that. “Sure, I can try…” Hinoka replied, her voice trying and failing to hide her disappointment. Listening to it, Madelyn interpreted the reason for it incorrectly - unaware that Hinoka was sad precisely because she’d have to go away from her. “Can I have a go at her first? I think she might just be scared of me…” Madelyn spoke out, and Hinoka stopped while in the middle of getting out of the spring, cascades of water flowing down her body and waterfalling off her cheeky ass. “Alright, go ahead.” Hinoka replied, while slipping back into water. As she did, and Madelyn climbed out of the water instead, Camilla moved right towards the older Hoshidan instead. “Your little sister is such an unruly girl… I wonder who she took after?” The playful smile on Camilla’s lips and the understanding smirk on Hinoka’s were matched perfectly with one another as the two older princesses began to touch the other’s body under the water. The amount of times they’ve done it in the past meant both knew precisely how to give the other the most pleasure, and soon both older princesses were moaning loudly while working hard on getting the other one off.

Madelyn made her way to where Sakura was standing, the green-haired girl getting goosebumps and her nipples going quite erect as her body moved from the warm water to the colder air. Truth be told, Sakura’s actions now made Madelyn pretty curious about her - so she was eager to find out more about the younger Hoshidan. Sakura had her hands crossed over her chest, and kept them on her shoulder - standing near this spring’s dividing wall and watching the others from afar. As she saw Madelyn walk towards her - the very girl whose presence made her uncomfortable - Sakura’s eyes searched for a way out, but there was none. So, she’d have to deal with the girl talking to her…

“Hey there. You’re Sakura, right? Is everything okay?” The pink-haired girl nodded at her in confirmation, but did not reply otherwise. Well, that wasn’t really successful. Was there anything she could talk to the girl about?

“…Sakura? You wanted to be here, right?” Eventually Madelyn settled on that, and the more energetic nod she got in return confirmed to her that this was the right path. “Are you excited about dying, then?” Another, even more energetic nod. “Then, did you think of the way you want to die yet?” Sakura began to shake her head in response, then stopped. She did think about it a bit… But that wasn’t something she could just convey through moving her head.

“J-just a little…” Sakura stopped for a moment, drawing a deeper breath, then continued: “I want my d-death to be of g-good use to the others… S-Something they would enjoy…” As she said that, Sakura let go of her shoulders, no longer squeezing her towel against her chest. Once the Hoshidan did that, Madelyn reached for the seam of the girl’s white towel - which was tied up like a short dress around her frail body. Tugging on it just a little, she was able to get it to come off - Sakura’s white dress sliding off and exposing all of her body. The girl’s tits were pretty small, about the size of Hinoka’s, and most of her upper body was pretty weak and thin too. Then again, her arms were just so smooth… Either way, just like with her older sister, her lower body was her stronger side. While her hips weren’t as wide and her thighs weren’t as meaty as Hinoka’s, they were still a pretty pleasant sight - and Madelyn was sure that the girl’s legs would also taste delicious. She could already see most of her legs before that, and had already noted that these would make for a fine meal. The pink-haired girl didn’t stop her now, more comfortable with Madelyn’s presence than she was before.

“You didn’t come up with anything specific?” Madelyn asked her while removing her towel, and Sakura shook her head in return. Once the towel was removed and Madelyn was satisfied with what she saw, she smiled brightly at the younger girl. “How about becoming a meal for the four of us, then?”
Sakura’s eyes widened as she heard that - she had never considered that before… But that seemed like just the fate for her! “I’d love to do that!” She called out, true excitement sounding in her voice for the first time.

“Want to get started right away?” Madelyn asked, quite happy with the outcome of their talk. She was more than excited to get to work on the girl - and Sakura was just as eager to do it as she was. “Y-Yes! Let’s do it!” Sakura called out - and after she did, Madelyn took her by the hand and began to lead the girl away. There was a table near the springs where they could get started on it right away. As they walked, Elise smiled at them while watching them - but Camilla and Hinoka were too caught up in one another to take notice of what was happening.

“Place your arm on there, okay?” Madelyn told Sakura once they reached it. Sakura did just that as Madelyn walked away for a moment, towards the springs’ entrance. The Sol Katti was still there, right in the spot she dropped it on. Picking it up, Madelyn returned to Sakura with the tool she needed. The girl’s smooth arms and thicker legs gave her just the idea on what to do with her. That, and the knowledge that the girl would need to stay there, without any further refinement to her meat, all convinced Madelyn to turn the younger princess of Hoshido into sashimi.

“Okay, I’ll start now.” With a powerful chop, Madelyn brought her sword right through Sakura’s left wrist. Her blood splashed onto the table as her hands was taken away from her by the cold, golden blade - but Sakura just squealed in pleasure at the pain that shot up her arm. She recognized what the woman was doing - Madelyn turning her into sashimi, which was a traditional Hoshidan meal. She couldn’t really picture a better fate for herself than that. Her happy voice encouraged Madelyn to go on - but even if Sakura suddenly changed her mind, it wouldn’t have stopped her. She followed up with a series of quick chops that turned Sakura’s forearm into a bunch of slices of meat - the bones of Sakura’s arm offering almost no resistance. Madelyn needed to put a bit more effort into cutting Sakura’s upper arm up - the princess having to bend over and place the rest of her arm on the table to give Madelyn a proper access to it. As she did, she bent over - her small, yet firm ass sticking out in the air. With the way her butt was, her pussy was on display for the women in the spring - showing just how wet the girl got over the short time that it took Madelyn to turn all of her arm into slices of raw meat. Once all of Sakura’s arm was gone, the priestess eagerly stretched out her other hand on the table. However, before Madelyn got started on it, she picked up one of the bigger slices of the meat, and put it right into her mouth. The raw, bloody meat still had quite a nice taste, and Madelyn let it rest in her mouth for a while, taking her time with it before chewing down on the slice and swallowing it down - spitting out the pieces of Sakura’s bone that the meat was clinging to.

“You do taste great!” Madelyn called out excitedly, making Sakura feel all warm on the inside. She… She would be of use to the others, then! She smiled brightly as Madelyn started to cut her up again, Sakura’s right hand joining the left one as Madelyn started to slice her right arm up. As the two girls did that, both focused on each of Madelyn’s cuts, they did not notice as someone had come out of the spring. Elise saw Sakura and Madelyn having some kind of fun from the spring, but couldn’t really tell what they were doing, specifically - so she climbed out of the spring to take a look. As she saw one of Sakura’s arms already turned into pieces of raw meat, and the other one right in the middle of becoming the same too, her curiosity was sated. However, now that she did that, another thing caught the blonde girl’s attention: Sakura’s round ass, and the pink, wet folds of that girl’s pussy. Getting onto her knees, Elise buried her face into the girl’s ass - working her tongue right into Sakura’s drenched slit. While Camilla and Hinoka had their fun in their past Nohr-Hoshido gatherings, she and Sakura would have to play with one another too - so the girls sometimes pleased one another orally or just with their fingers. Now, it was even easier than back then - the way her hair was tied up meaning it wouldn’t get in the way at all and letting her focus just on eating Sakura out the best she could. Sakura let out a surprised squeak as she felt something wet enter her cunt, but the small hands that squeezed her hips to keep her ass stable told her it was Elise who was doing it. Sakura found that very much welcome - her pussy was dripping with excitement and she no longer could use her hands to release the heat was building up in her loins. Her first squeak was then followed by a bunch of excited moans, Sakura thrusting her hips back at her and slamming her ass against Elise’s face as the blonde girl continued to eat her out. Sakura’s moans let Madelyn take notice of what Elise was doing, and once she was done with Sakura’s arm, she just let Elise go on - treating herself to another slice of Sakura’s meat while waiting. Elise continued to waggle her tongue inside Sakura’s pussy until the Hoshidan came, with her juices going all over Elise’s cute face.

While the younger princesses were having their fun with Madelyn, Hinoka and Camilla had gotten out of the springs as well. Camilla laid on her back near the spring’s edge, spreading her legs and stretching her arms out happily. At the same time, Hinoka put on her strap-on. Then, the redhead returned to Camilla - and drove her artificial dick right into Camilla’s open, waiting cunt. Hinoka wasn’t holding back at all - both she and Camillla enjoyed it the most when she was doing it as roughly as she could. Hinoka was a natural dom, while Camilla was happy to adapt to whatever her partners desired - so Camilla was more than happy to just provide Hinoka with a pussy she could use just as hard as she wanted to. Because of her rigorous training, Hinoka had built up quite the strength - and was now using it to the fullest while driving her not-real dick as deep into Camilla’s pussy as she could. While doing so, Hinoka was having her hands on Camilla’s massive tits - squeezing and crushing them with her powerful grip, making far more of an impression on Camilla than what Madelyn’s tries before did. Camilla just had her arms stretched out towards Hinoka, inviting her into a hug if the redhead so desired - but for now, Hinoka was content with just ramming the bright red dildo into Camilla’s snatch.
“Take it! You Nohrian slut! That’s all you’re good for! To serve as fuckmeat!” Hinoka called out a few words angrily with each of her thrusts. This, combined with the roughness, let her live out the fantasy that she was taking her frustrations out on the people who had taken Corrin away from her. Camilla was pretty thrilled by her words too - even if this was just Hinoka’s fantasy, the idea of being turned into just a fuckdoll for someone else to abuse was quite exhilarating. Sadly, the death she had chosen for herself didn’t really make that too feasible… But the purple-haired woman was certain at least parts of her could still serve others in that way. Just thinking of it was enough to make her really wet - and that in turn let Hinoka’s strap-on slide into her vagina really easily, granting them both the most pleasure. The two princesses continued to have sex like that until first Camilla, and then Hinoka have reached their climaxes - Hinoka falling into Camilla’s embrace as orgasmic numbness spread through her body. Camilla wrapped her arms around Hinoka tightly while their mouths connected, their tongues fighting for dominance until Hinoka won out that struggle too. Still, Camilla was happy to feel Hinoka’s tongue enter her mouth and have it explore her mouth - really satisfied about getting to feel the way Hinoka’s climax shook her body too as they both rested together with Hinoka on top of her.

After Elise’s face was splashed with the last juices of Sakura’s climax, the blonde slammed down onto her ass, then sprung back up. Her hand snatched one of the slices of Sakura’s arms from the table, and quickly ate it. “Mmm, Sakura! You taste great!” Elise commented as a piece of Sakura’s meat, spiced up with some of her cunt juice that was still in Elise’s mouth, slid down her gullet. “T-Thanks!” Sakura replied, happy to hear that her friend was enjoying her meat too, and Elise giggled. “Don’t mention it!” She smiled, even if Sakura couldn’t see her face, while jumping from one leg to another impatiently. Seeing her like that spurred Madelyn to act again, and the green-haired girl picked her sword up again. “Sakura, please get on the table.”
“S-Sure!” Sakura replied while straightening out and walking closer to the table. Still, without her arms, she had troubles climbing onto it. She unsuccessfully tried to lift her legs to get on top of it for a moment, then stopped. “C-could you help me out?” She asked while blushing again, and Madelyn nodded at her. Getting around the table, she ran her hand across Sakura’s thigh - which was soaked with her come. After feeling it up for just a moment, and confirming just how firm it was, she pulled the girl up - helping Sakura get off the ground. Sakura shivered under her touch, with Madelyn’s fingers ending up so dangerously close to her pussy, but not quite there yet. Still, thanks to Madelyn, she was able to get onto the table - stretching her legs out across it.

Without asking for permission this time, Madelyn drove her sword through Sakura’s right leg right above her ankle. The Hoshidan had a pair of lovely, small feet - and for a moment, Madelyn watched her toes waggle as their connection to the rest of her body was cut off. She figured the hands and feet of the pink-haired girl wouldn’t be tasty, so she just put them aside. To completely sort them out, Madelyn quickly cut the girl’s other feet off as well - and placed both her hands and feet aside. She wasn’t too into collecting body parts of the girls whose lives she had claimed like that, but maybe she could use these to lure some girl in and then kill her - so the Askran girl decided to keep them for now. After just a short break, she returned to Sakura - who was looking forward to her return. Small pools of crimson had appeared below the stumps at the ends of the girl’s legs, but Sakura didn’t care about the blood she had lost at all. The pain coming from her legs - and the two stumps that remained of her arms - was pushed aside, the excitement stemming from the idea that Madelyn and Elise found her body tasty allowing her to successfully block all the pain out. She had her doubts at first, but now they were gone - and she more than enjoyed it as Madelyn cut her calves into round slices of meat. This time, the green-haired girl alternated between her limbs instead of focusing on just one of them. Sakura’s calves were pretty rich already, so once she was done slicing them up she took one of them and quickly ate it. It tasted even better than her arm! After taking her time to consume it in whole and chew it properly, making sure she swiped her tongue across all of it so that her taste buds were satisfied for a while, she resumed cutting Sakura up.

The Sol Katti continued to cut right through Sakura’s legs right up to her hips, the girl’s bountiful thighs also turned into sashimi - these slices bigger than the ones Madelyn had created earlier. As the cold blade began to slice through her come-stained thighs, getting closer and closer to her snatch, Sakura found herself getting excited again. Her arousal began to leak free from her pussy again, and by the time Madelyn was done with her legs, she was just shivering with excitement. “M-Madelyn, please… C-could you help me out a-again?” Sakura asked as Madelyn set her sword down - and she didn’t even need to clarify, what she was talking about. Madelyn had noticed her arousal as droplets of fresh cunt juice began to appear on the new slices she was cutting off - and she had no issue with helping Sakura to another climax. She moved both of her hands towards it, and began to finger Sakura with one of them while the other started to work on the girl’s clit. The double stimulation along with Sakura’s earlier arousal were enough to let the girl come fairly quickly - and the moment she did, Madelyn pulled her fingers out.

As her climax was still going on in Sakura’s body, Madelyn walked around the table to get closer to her. Grabbing the now-limbless girl by her shoulders, Madelyn flipped her over so that she was now lying on her back. Then, she quickly grabbed her Sol Katti again - and got to work right away. Sakura’s cute, lively butt was her next target. With some quick, strong slices, Madelyn was able to turn one of Sakura’s ass cheeks into sashimi before the girl’s orgasm had died down. While Madelyn did that, she heard some movement from the side - only to see Hinoka and Camilla standing next to her. The two older royals were done with their sex for now, and were both curious, what exactly was happening to Sakura. Unbothered by that, Madelyn continued to do the same for the other half of Sakura’s butt, stripping it from all of its meat. Now, Sakura’s ass was reduced to just a pile of slices of meat and some bones that were still within her body. Done with that, Madelyn flipped Sakura back onto her back - and wondered, what to do next.

“Oh my! Sakura, you look juuust so cute like this!” Camilla called out excitedly as she saw Sakura’s limbless body from the front. “Madelyn, dear, mind stepping aside? I just can’t pass this opportunity…” Camilla spoke out while taking off for a moment, and then returning with a purple strap-on which she had already put on. Madelyn had already moved to the side, giving her room she needed to impale Sakura’s pussy on her dildo. Camilla was soft and caring with her thrusts, slowly sliding her dildo deeper and deeper until it was all the way into Sakura’s warm cunt. The wetness of Sakura’s two climaxes letting the Nohrian do just that. While shoving her strap-on into Sakura, Camilla grabbed a piece of Sakura’s ass - and put it into her mouth. The raw meat was still a nice eat, and Camilla made sure to let the younger girl know just that.
“Oh, Sakura… Your meat has such an exquisite taste to it…” Sakura’s heart grew as she heard that - even Camilla was appreciative of her body! “Here, have a taste, sweetie.” Camilla added while picking another slice up, and bringing it towards Sakura’s mouth. Feeding the girl as if she was a little kid - without her arms, she might as well have been one when it came to eating - Camilla smiled as she saw Sakura slowly chew on it.

Finally getting a taste of herself, Sakura had to admit that it did taste incredible. It made her so happy, she almost started crying. Camilla’s huge purple dildo ramming into her cervix another reason for Sakura to cry. Happy tears began to run down her cheeks as Sakura swallowed her meal, with Camilla just as happy as Sakura was after seeing how much happiness her actions gave her. She stared into Sakura’s watery, pink eyes while taking a bite of another piece of the girl that Madelyn had prepared. Somehow, that sight combined with the tasty meal filling her mouth gave Camilla a desire she wasn’t expecting… Now, she wanted to know, just how one of Sakura’s eyes would taste… Leaning over, Camilla placed her face right over Sakura’s - moving one of her hands towards it as well. She cupped Sakura’s cheek with it for a moment - then directed her hand towards Sakura’s right eye. Forming a claw with her hand, she forced her fingers into the girl’s eye sockets - and pulled it out. Only just a little though - enough to pop it out of the Hoshidan’s socket, but with the optic nerve still attached to it. Then, Camilla slipped it right into her mouth - and began to suck on it. Because it was still attached to Sakura’s head, the pink-haired girl could feel it as Camilla’s tongue wrapped around her eye. It was a pretty weird feeling… But it didn’t really hurt, just felt pretty uncomfortable. However, that changed in a moment, when Camilla decided she had enough of a taste - and bit down on it instead. Sakura’s eye burst open under the pressure of Camilla’s teeth, ocular liquids pouring into Camilla’s mouth as she sucked them out of it. The big-boobed woman continued to do so until she vacuumed most of Sakura’s eye in, enjoying its salty taste and leaving it just an empty, broken shell. Having done that, Camilla decided she was satisfied for now. She let Sakura’s ruined eye slip out of her mouth while straightening out again. A few more thrusts into the girl’s pussy, and then Camilla pulled out.

However, Sakura’s cunt did not stay vacant for too long. Before Sakura could adjust to her new vision, Hinoka had already replaced Camilla there. And while Camilla was gentle with the young girl, Hinoka had no such limitations. She had already eaten a few slices of Sakura’s meat, and that let the older Hoshidan think of her sister as nothing more than a fucktoy. That let her slam it into the girl with just as much ruthlessness and force as what she showed when fucking Camilla before - Sakura’s cunt stretched painfully with her sister’s favorite sex toy. Hinoka grabbed Sakura by the stumps of her arms to propel herself deeper into her cunt, too - meaning Sakura was now the subject of the roughest sex session of her life. Sakura knew that Hinoka preferred to go rough like that, but she was usually very gentle with her… But that change still made Sakura happy. The pain from her stretched-out cunt didn’t matter - what mattered was that Hinoka was finally able to enjoy having sex with her to the fullest. While doing it, Hinoka couldn’t help but be fascinated by Sakura’s missing eye. Before long, she decided she wanted to have a taste of one of her eyes too. Lifting Sakura from the table and pulling her all the way up until their faces met, Hinoka first delivered a kiss onto her sister’s lips. Sakura kissed her back, even if weakly. Once she did that, Hinoka lowered her down a bit - her dildo sliding deeper into the girl as her mouth ended up on the level of her eyes. Hinoka adjusted her grip so that she’d be able to hold her sister with one arm, wrapping it behind her back, then used the freed-up hand on Sakura’s face. The priestess already knew what was coming, so feeling Hinoka’s fingers within her eye socket wasn’t as shocking as when Camilla did that. The feeling of Hinoka’s tongue slithering around it was also not as surprising anymore. However, when Camilla decided to crack her eye open, Hinoka decided to eat it whole. Her teeth slammed down on her optic nerve, biting through it so that she could eat the whole eyeball. Hinoka let it linger in her mouth for some time, before swallowing the thing whole - enjoying the way it made her feel as it slid down her gullet. With Sakura’s eyesight taken away from her, Hinoka decided she was done with her sister. Pulling out, she took the strap-on off, while getting a good look the two hollow holes at the front of Sakura’s head.

“Did I.. Feel good?” The now-blind princess asked, and the others all replied with confirmations. “…I’m glad I could… make you all happy…” She paused for a moment, suddenly feeling exhausted. “…T-Thanks, Madelyn…” Sakura added with a bit of effort. Was blood loss finally getting to her?
Listening to Sakura’s last words, Camilla came up with another idea. “Madelyn, love, can you slice the top of her head off?” Madelyn didn’t reply, but she reached for her sword. “Do not touch her brain, okay?” Camilla added, while warming up her hands and outstretching her fingers. A quick whoosh of the sword, and Sakura’s brain was exposed to all. Sakura’s mind waned as she felt the cold air blow against her naked brain. “You’re so brave that you did this for us, Sakura… We shall all have a toast for you now! With something no other girl could give us - your melted brain!” Camilla’s words enveloped Sakura in her final moment, her life ending just as the purple-haired girl snapped her fingers to create a small flame within her head. Her limbless body spasmed on the table for a few moments, before going still forever.

The flames did just what Camilla wanted them to, with Sakura’s brain melting down into something that could easily be drunk. Camilla set down four glasses in front of it - these were in the private spring for different drinks, but could easily work for this one as well. As the liquified brain began to pour out of Sakura’s empty eye sockets, it told her that it was now melted properly. Then, tilting Sakura’s head over, the older Nohrian poured a glass of it for each of the living princesses. Handing the glass to each of them, they raised them together. “For Sakura!” They all said in unison before drinking the fresh beverage. Although they would be hard-pressed to say that it tasted good, they still savored the strong, metallic taste of the most unusual drink they’d have in their lives.


For some time, the four women stood together over Sakura’s corpse, indulging themselves in the slices of the Hoshidan’s body and taking sips of her melted brain like it was the finest wine. It gave the older royals some time to recover after humping Sakura’s limbless body, while Elise had her fun feeling Sakura’s dead corpse up. The blonde girl stabbed her fingers into the girl’s open eye sockets and into the hole within her skull, while standing near the girl’s head, then switched to the pink-haired girl’s hollowed buttcheeks and her dead cunt as she pranced around the table to Sakura’s lower body. Meanwhile, Madelyn had to fight back hard not to lose herself completely in the combined taste of Sakura’s meat and brain - she knew there was still a lot more fun to be had here before she did that.

As if replying to her thoughts, Camilla suddenly straightened out. “Alright, my dears. It’s time we start this snuff party in the fullest!” All four of them couldn’t deny the excitement that hearing these words brought them. “As this whole thing was my idea, I’ll die first. I’ll make sure to put up quite the show for you three…” The Nohrian used her seductive tone as she said that, happy to provide the others with as much stimulation as she could. Her voice was always a vital part of that, as she knew just the proper way to drag her sounds properly, enough to drive those listening to her insane with desire.
“Specifically, I want to be crushed by these, big, warm stones that are on the edges of the springs. I need your help with that, though - please, could you gather them and start putting them on my body? Once the first stones start to pin me down, I’ll be cooompletely helpless…” Her voice trailed off again, the way she left that open stirring their imagination and causing their pussies to get wet again as they thought of the possibilities it’d offer. However, as Madelyn processed that, she realized an issue with doing that. Camilla’s tits were going to be crushed, too!
“Camilla? Can we do one more thing before we get started on that?” She asked, and Camilla smiled at her warmly. “Of course, darling. What is it?”
“Your breast. They are just sooo huge and shapely… I’m certain they would taste incredible! But if you end up crushed, then they will be ravaged… Can I take them for myself first?” Camilla felt a pang of pleasure appear in her abdomen as she heard that. Praise to her tits was always fine - but the idea that her breasts would still be used after her death was really exciting!
“It would be my pleasure, sweetie. Go ahead!” Camilla exclaimed excitedly while walking to the table and placing her supersized sacks of tit flesh on top of it. She ran her fingers across them one more time, letting them go across her nipples, while Madelyn readied her blade again. The Askran girl placed her cold, blood-stained blade on top of Camilla’s left tit, searching for the best place to start the cut. Once she had found it, the swordswoman lifted the Sol Katti, and then brought it back down with a lot of force - enough to cut through all of Camilla’s tit even despite its size. The giant, spherical piece of boob meat slumped down onto the table as the blade stabbed into it as well - Camilla moaning loudly as one of her breasts was suddenly cut off. It was getting her so excited, that she forced one hand in between her legs and began to probe her pussy with it fiercely. Hearing her reaction, Madelyn’s legs shivered a bit because of how sensual the wyvern rider sounded. It was just so hot, that Madelyn desired to hear more of it. So, instead of going for a quick slice for Camilla’s second boob, Madelyn slid her weapon underneath it - letting the sharp edge press against the base of Camilla’s surviving tit. Camilla moaned again as she felt it, and her moans only grew louder as Madelyn began to saw through it. Madelyn was making sure to take her time with each cut, her thighs getting almost as wet as Camilla herself was when listening to Camilla’s sultry voice and the arousing sounds she was eliciting.

Eventually, the golden blade came free out of Camilla’s body again, escaping through the top of the woman’s boob as it too slapped down onto the table. Camilla moaned particularly loudly as she felt that - her fingers picking up the pace as she did - and soon followed it up with a request that was interrupted by more moans. “…Aaaah, that felt great, my dear! When you do handle my breasts laaaaater, I’m sure you’d want to eat at least one. But could you pleeeeaasse spare the other one? I’m sure it could seeeeerve you well if you made it into a pillow… Oooooh!” Just as she finished speaking, she came, Camilla shaking in front of the table as she squirted her come all over her hand. While shaking in her climax, she found it harder to keep her balance than usual - her chest was sooo light now, and it was such an unusual change! She found the feeling so liberating! Losing them did make her a bit sad, though… But Madelyn’s slightly hesitant confirmation that she’d keep her boob as a pillow alleviated that sadness, Camilla fully enjoying herself in her climax. After Madelyn agreed on keeping one of her tits, Camilla began to wonder if she could pass some other of her body parts as well. Her head would survive the crushing, right? Then it should be perfectly usable as a sextoy for someone… Camilla knew all about Madelyn’s powers, so she knew she could ask her to pass it on - even if Hinoka looked at her weirdly once she did.
“M-Madelyn, love… Once I’m dead, mind passing my head on to a Selena?” The twintailed redhead served her sooo well as a retainer, she deserved to get a reward for it. In fact, this all happened because of an earlier trip to the springs she had taken with the two of her retainers. Sensing her desire to see her die, her Selena willingly cut herself open for her. Once Beruka saw her reaction to the girl’s death, the assassin killed herself for her enjoyment as well - their actions combined fully planting the idea in Camilla’s head of throwing her life away for some momentary pleasure. Even if her retainers were dead, there was surely another Selena in Askr that would appreciate a gift like that - and Camilla was certain that she had also earned it.
“Sure, I can do that!” Madelyn replied excitedly, happy that she’d get to slice the Nohrian’s head off - even if it wouldn’t be as fun if the mature woman was already dead. The girl’s eager voice warmed Camilla’s heart - and with that out of the way, the axe user was almost ready to end her life.

However, as her climax was over, Camilla came up with one more idea. There was one more part of her that would get ruined once the stones were put on top of her - and she was sure it could prove to be just as useful to someone, if not more, than her head. “Actually, I want you to do one more thing before we get started… Could you carve my pussy out now, and give it to a Corrin later? Any Corrin will do.” Camilla asked that, and Madelyn considered that for a moment. It’s been some time since she had eaten a proper cunt steak, and she was certain Camilla’s would be an exquisite one. Any Corrin would do? That suuuurely included the one she’d eaten while back at the plains. Camilla’s pussy would find a home within the gut that had taken apart her beloved sister… With that in mind, Madelyn had no issues agreeing to do it. “Of course! Just climb onto the table and spread your legs!” Hearing that, Camilla kicked her long legs onto the table, forcing Sakura’s corpse off it to take the spot on it not occupied by her massive titties or what still remained of the Sakura sashimi. Then, settling her fat ass onto it, Camilla spread her legs as far as she could - presenting her dripping-wet snatch to the green-haired girl. Madelyn felt her mouth water again as she got a better look at the woman’s wonderful, plump thighs… She would have loved to add them to her meat reserve, too… But asking for them would change up the way Camilla wanted to die too much… Well, there was always a chance they’d survive Camilla’s death anyways.

Grabbing her golden blade with a grip that let her move it with far more precision than before, Madelyn then rammed it right into Camilla’s crotch - just a bit to the left of her gaping, soaked slit. She pushed it in quite deeply and at an angle, trying to get as much of Camilla’s pussy out as she could. Once she was satisfied with the depth, Madelyn began to drag the sword around - using the sharp metal to draw a circle in Camilla’s abdomen. She made sure to encompass all of Camilla’s labia, as well - her cut wide enough that she cut just a little into Camilla’s right thigh. As the decunting proceeded, Camilla continued to draw sharp, quick breaths that would usually show her arousal - but with her pussy half-gone, she didn’t really have a good way to release it. It was another new experience for her - but the lack of sensations from her missing pussy bothered her more than the pleasant lightness she felt when she lost her breasts. Still, it was for Corrin’s good - so she could deal with that for however much longer her life would go on for. Madelyn continued the cut until she closed the circle, then pulled her sword out - and directed her hands towards it. Her fingers gently grabbed Camilla’s cut-out pussy and then pulled the cone-shaped piece of meat out - with blood pouring out of the new hole in Camilla’s body as the plug which was keeping it in was removed. Madelyn presented it to Camilla, and then to Elise and Hinoka who were watching all of it go down while snacking on some slices of Sakura’s thighs. Camila’s purple eyes looked at the tube of meat that contained her vagina with quite the curiosity. “May I touch it?” Camilla asked, and Madelyn handed it to her. Camilla touched it for a few moments with her eyes going wide, shoving a few fingers into the hole on the other end. Madelyn did not cut deep enough to carve out her womb as well, so she had to cut her vaginal canal open - and the opening at the place of the cut really fascinated the eldest princess of Nohr. However, after touching it for just a moment, she quickly gave it back to Madelyn. The debreasted and decunted woman was now more eager to throw her life away now than ever - so she began to made preparations for just that.

Jumping off the table, Camilla walked over to one of the smaller hot springs on the side of the room. She had already seeked it out earlier, as there was a big, flat surface right near it. The other springs were just slightly tilted, making Camilla worried that the stones which were to take her life would fall off her body prematurely. Here, that should not be a problem. Camilla lied down on her back, letting it rest against the wet, cold floor - her shoulders and shoulder blades pressed against the ground. “Go ahead now~!” She called out to the other three women, and Hinoka, Madelyn and Elise all scurried across the spring to find stones that would be fitting.

With the hot springs’ size, it wasn’t too hard for Madelyn to find one. Picking it up proved to be a bit harder - it was a bit heavy, but more importantly it was really hot. Hot enough to burn her hands when she touched it. The spells cast on the springs ensured that they would stay this hot forever, making it so that there was always warm water within them. Madelyn had to make use of a towel to pick the stone up, and could still feel the warmth through it. Once she did, however, she had no other issues lifting it. It wasn’t too gigantic, just about the size to cover up the upper part of Camilla’s torso in full. Carrying it with her, Madelyn returned to Camilla - and saw that she was the first one to come back. “Ah, Madelyn, dearie, place it over my chest.” Camilla asked while Madelyn stood in place, picking the spot to put the stone down at for her. Getting closer, Madelyn examined Camilla’s chest. Two big, bleeding wounds were covering most of it - these were the stumps of Camilla’s plump tits. Madelyn set her stone down so that it covered them, and could hear a whizz as Camilla drew a sharp breath. “Thank you, darling.” Camilla replied, though some pain was clearly showing in her voice. After Madelyn confirmed that the stone was placed properly - adjusting it a little and having it rub against Camilla’s exposed flesh - the green-haired girl left to pick up another stone.

Having a really warm stone press down on her actually hurt a lot. Camilla wasn’t expecting that. The weight of the stone pinned her down, bringing her back fully down so that it rested on the floor below. Caving in to the weight helped just for the first moment, but then the stone proceeded to burn against her body. As it was just a single stone, its weight didn’t really matter - but the temperature very much did. The skin that was directly against the stone quickly flushed up, turning red because of the irritation. Just holding the stone for a moment would be enough for someone to get burnt, and there was nothing to absorb the heat between it and Camilla’s body - so her skin quickly started to hurt. However, just a little part of her skin was actually pressed directly against the rock. Because her breasts were gone, it rested directly on Camilla’s rib cage - right on top of the two bleeding holes that were all Camilla had of her breasts now. Because of how deep Madelyn had cut, most of it was covered just by a thin layer of her flesh. It’d already hurt a lot if it was just crushed between the stone and her ribs, but the warmth also began to affect her meat. Because of how warm it was, it began to take away most of the humidity that was still left in her flesh there - drying out both of her chest stumps very quickly and giving her a lot of pain in the process. As her pussy was gone, there was nothing she could do with that pain - unable to transform it right into pleasure anymore. Because of that, the pain was free to roam within her body - making her legs kick out, the rich meat of her thighs jiggling as she did. Her hips were also swaying around because of these kicks, Camilla able to drag herself back and forth just a little bit on the ground.

However, that came to an end as Hinoka reached her with a stone of her own. Since there was one already on top of Camilla’s chest, Hinoka put her down on top of Camilla’s lower half - making it crush her abdomen. It squeezed down on the soft skin and flesh of her stomach, pressing on it hard and making Camilla very much aware of all the slices of Sakura’s meat that she had eaten before. The stone caused the contents of her abdominal cavity to all get squashed down, with her organs pressed together as they suddenly had much less room than before. Fortunately, it didn’t hurt as much as the first stone which was placed on her - Camilla was able to handle just some extra pain she felt as the skin of her stomach was got burnt. It did, however, stop her from moving around too much - even though her legs were still able to kick out, the extra weight meant that she’d remain in this spot until her death. After setting her stone down, Hinoka got down next to one of Camilla’s legs - and worked her fingers into the gaping hole in the woman’s crotch. With how big it was, the Hoshidan was able to make her entire hand fit inside it easily - sliding it deep into Camilla’s bleeding folds. She rubbed her fingers against the walls of the tunnel Madelyn had cut out in her, making Camilla squirm some more as she stabbed her nails into her flesh. It felt sooo good to see Camilla’s arms and legs writhe in pain! Hinoka could feel herself getting wet again because of that. However, the redhead also knew she had another duty she had to carry out first - Camilla waited for so long for her death, after all. She knew the best that Camilla did - the older Hoshidan being the first person Camilla asked if she wanted to join her in killing herself. So, after comparing the way Hinoka’s new canal felt to the way her pussy felt before, Hinoka pulled her bloodied hand out - inserting her fingers into her mouth and licking Camilla’s blood off them before walking to grab another stone that could be used on her purple-haired friend.

While the two older princesses had no big issues with bringing the stones over to Camilla, the same couldn’t be said for Elise. The blonde Nohrian tried hard to bring a proper stone to her sister, but she just lacked the strength necessary to do so. After trying for a while, she gave up on that - and ran back to Camilla on the brink of tears. “Big sis, I’m so sorry! I just can’t do it! These stones are just too heavy!” Elise called out to Camilla while sniffling.
“Oh, it’s alright, my dear. Don’t cry!” Camilla replied, touched that Elise was so shaken by that. “R-really?” Elise replied, and Camilla smiled at her warmly. “Really. I know you tried hard to do it, and I know it must have tired you out. Why don’t you sit down and just relax for a while?” Camilla elaborated, and Elise nodded, her mood already fixed again. “Okay!” She replied happily, and was about to run off, but Camilla grabbed her by the ankle. “In fact, sweetie, I think you’ve earned a reward. Come and sit down here… right on my face.” Elise listened to what her sister asked for - placing her young, small pussy right over Camilla’s face. The moment she did, Camilla opened her mouth - and her tongue shot for Elise’s slit. Forcing it right into it, Camilla proceeded to eat her younger sister out - moving her tongue all around the wet folds of Elise’s tight, almost untouched flower.

“Aaah! Camilla! It feels great! Big Sister!” It didn’t take Elise too long to start moaning as Camilla’s tongue probed her inexperienced snatch. Camilla was pretty happy to hear them, as it was always great to make her family members feel good. But doing this also had another purpose - while focusing herself on eating Elise out, Camilla was able to filter out the pain that was still coming from her oversensitive skin and her ruined tit flesh. Not having her pussy really made it harder for her to handle the pain - so a distraction like that was quite useful. Because of that, she didn’t even notice as her limbs were pinned down with a few stones each - Madelyn and Hinoka making sure to drag this on for as long as they could. The new places where her skin began to sizzle weren’t too painful, Camilla getting used to that kind of pain after the first two stones. The moment when a new stone was placed still caused a spike of pain to go through her body. However, all it resulted in was making her tongue twitch inside Elise’s cunt, causing the blonde to moan louder than usual. Eventually, her sweet young sister came, and her sweetness poured out of her right onto Camilla’s face and into her waiting, open mouth. She didn’t get to taste Elise’s cunt juices too open, but they had a special kind of sweetness in it that could only be produced by virgins. Still, Camilla couldn’t help but feel a bit sad about that - her beloved sister stayed pure all this time, so she wouldn’t even feel the pleasure of being penetrated before she died… Well, unless Hinoka or Madelyn fixed that before the girl died… However, the Nohrian wasn’t going to ask them to do it - she found Elise’s pureness pretty endearing, and decided she’d rather have her sister die a virgin. Elise still remained nested on her face for some more time, but by the time Madelyn and Hinoka returned with the stones that would become the second layer, she had recovered from her orgasm and got off.

The extra layers of stones had varying effects on her body parts. For her limbs, they were just a bit squashed - Madelyn decided not to crush them in full to preserve more of Camilla’s meat. So, once they added a few layers, she and Hinoka only focused on the two growing pillars on top of Camilla’s torso. The one over her chest didn’t really do much as it grew, only increasing the pressure on Camilla’s ribcage and squeezing more of her flesh through the holes between her ribs. On the other hand, the stones over her belly weren’t as merciful. They quickly compressed the lower part of her stomach, the stones going further and further down until her pelvis had stopped them. However, the other end did not stop going down - Camilla’s belly crushed completely. Her organs burst open one by one as the pressure on them increased, causing Camilla to suffer from a lot of internal bleeding as all of them were mixed together into one, bloody paste. Her stomach ended up almost completely flattened because of them - and eventually, her pelvis broke in. With the bones snapping, there was nothing stopping the stones from grinding Camilla’s lower abdomen into a bloody pancake as well - her womb popping open as the stones came down on it. Camilla’s stomach turned completely flat because of these - but despite that, the Nohrian was still alive.

With her lower spine crushed, Camilla could no longer feel her lower body at all. That, in turn, made the feelings from her upper half all the more intense - especially the strain on her chest. Camilla could tell that it was at its limit - just one more stone, and then it’d give in! Although she had troubles controlling her eyes now - all the pain caused them to bulge hard within their sockets - she still looked to one side and to the other, excited to see who would be the one to en
R: 2 / I: 1

Obedience Training by Darinost

Extreme, f, M, Bestiality, Bondage, Domination, Humiliation, Pain, Rape, Sadism, Submission, Water Sports, Non-Consensual

Before

“Do you know why you're here, Mrs. Miller?”

Robin shifted impatiently in her chair. “Yes,” she said sourly. “Do you not?”

If her tone offended Dr. Taylor, he gave no sign. He continued to calmly write notes at his desk, not looking up as he spoke. “I have already had a discussion with Mr. Miller, but I feel it is always best to hear a situation from all sides.”

Robin sighed loudly, making no attempt to hide her annoyance. Even when angry, she was a stunning woman. Her natural beauty alone was impressive; she possessed a sleek, graceful figure, silky dark hair that fell about her shoulders in waves, and gray eyes that smoldered above pale, delicate features. But all that was further refined and enhanced by high-end cosmetics, tasteful jewelry, and a tight blue dress from Paris that had cost five figures. All together, she looked as lovely and perfect as a porcelain doll, albeit one that would like to be anywhere but there. “The situation is that my husband is a lying, cheating sack of shit that I'm about to kick to the curb. But first I'm humoring him with this marriage counseling nonsense. A counseling session that apparently he can't even bother to show up to!”

“If you already have set your heart on a divorce,” Dr. Taylor asked, head still down, “then why did you agree to come here for counseling?”

“Because it's part of the ridiculous prenup we signed,” she growled, clicking her impeccably manicured nails against the armrest. “If I divorce him without attempting counseling first, he keeps everything. But if he thinks this fucking no-show act is going to save him, he's dead wrong. All I have to do is attend this one lousy session, and then it's over and I can legally ream him out. Now, I'm sure you're wonderful at your job, but since I have no intention of listening to anything you have to say, why don't we save ourselves some time and end it here?”

As she stood to leave, Dr Taylor looked up at her for the first time. He was an unassuming middle-aged man with thinning brown hair, thick black spectacles, and watery eyes. “I have already been made aware of the prenuptial agreement, Mrs. Miller. And unless I am mistaken, you will need signed documentation from myself to verify your presence here. I do not intend to provide that unless I feel we have made an effort to understand each other. Therefore, I would like you to please sit down.”

Robin looked longingly at the exit, but huffed and sat back down, squirming a little in discomfort. The chair was some kind of bare black metal or plastic with a high back and curving armrests. The lack of padding and inability to adjust it made the seat hard and unpleasant to sit in. Dr Taylor didn't speak again for several minutes, still writing on his pad. He was seated behind a small oaken desk covered in papers and forms. His chair looked much more comfortable than hers, with actual upholstery and everything.

Impatient and bored, Robin looked around at the room. The office was plain and unattractive. There were no windows or pictures on the walls, or even family photos on the desk. The only decoration at all was the impressive array of papers lining the walls behind Dr. Taylor. Diplomas in psychology, psychiatry, and psychotherapy, accreditations for research and treatment work on childhood trauma, PTSD, social anxiety, marital abuse… she had to admit this guy didn't look like a quack, at least.

“What can you tell me about the adultery?” Dr. Taylor finally asked, setting his pen down.

Robin leaned forward slightly, happy to vent. “I know he couldn't even find someone who'd let him stick his dick in her for free. The asshole was seeing prostitutes.”

“And what do you know about those prostitutes?”

Robin shrugged. “Who cares? A whore's a whore. He probably went for the first piece of street trash he could find that was willing to do anal.”

The therapist picked his pen back up and made a note on his pad. “Do you say that because your husband has a preoccupation for anal sex, or because you have a particular dislike for it?”

“Either. Both. Michael was into a lot of kinky shit like that.”

“And you were not, I surmise?”

She scowled. “Look, I did my wifely duties. We had sex once a month, and I blew him on birthdays and anniversaries. If that wasn't enough for him, he had two free hands and all the porn he wanted.”

More notes. “Have you considered whether your lack of interest in him sexually played a role in his being unfaithful?”

“Like hell it did,” she snapped. “He knew from the beginning that I wasn't interested in him like that. I never pretended that I was going to be his damn sex kitten. If that was a problem, he shouldn't have married me in the first place!”

“And what about yourself, Mrs. Miller? If you never wanted to have sexual relations with Mr. Miller, why marry him in the first place?”

Robin hesitated, trying to find the right words. Before she could come up with something, Dr. Taylor spoke again. “Was it because of his wealth?”

She glared at him. “So what if it was? You wanna call me a gold digger, fine! I won't deny it. How else do you think someone like him could ever end up with someone like me?!”

“You raise a good point,” said Dr. Taylor mildly, unaffected by her temper. He leafed through some papers. “According to my records, Mr. Miller is forty six years old, while you are… twenty four? That is quite an age difference.”

“That's not even the half of it! He's balding, eighty pounds overweight, and sweats like a pig even in the winter. And I'm…” Robin gestured sharply down at herself. “Seriously, the fact that I was willing to sleep with him even once a month should be grounds for sainthood.”

The therapist made a few more notes, then put his pad down and steepled his fingers. “I believe that is enough for me to go on, Mrs. Miller. Thank you.”

“So now I can leave?”

“No, now we can begin the session proper. I would like to start by telling you more about the women your husband slept with.”

Robin groaned and slumped in her chair. “Fine. Just make it quick.”

“As you already know, these women were prostitutes. But they were not, as you seem to have assumed, random streetwalkers. Your husband is a client at a very exclusive organization that deals in high end prostitutes. The workers found there are, by and large, trained professionals, whose job is to cater to their customers' every whim and fantasy.”

“Okay, so he stuck it in some really pricey whores. I don't see why I should care.”

Dr. Taylor gave her a thin smile. “That is what I am about to get into. You see, almost all of the people who frequent this establishment are wealthy or powerful, like your husband. Many of them have careers that would be ruined by a scandal, or significant others like yourself that they are supposed to be committed to. Because this organization prides itself on anonymity and security for its clientele, as well as for itself, it provides certain services for eventualities like these. One of those services is me.”

Robin blinked in confusion. “Wait… let me get this straight… you work for the same people Michael was fucking? And he brought me here so you could, what, talk me into staying quiet about it?”

Dr Taylor raised a hand to rub his chin. “Hmm, a close summation, but not entirely accurate. First, I am not directly employed by this organization. I maintain social ties with their owner, but operate as a third party. You could think of me rather as a consultant, brought in for special cases. Second, while you are correct that the true purpose of our meeting today is to persuade you to remain silent, I will not be relying on words alone. My intention is to break you down with both physical and mental torture.”

Robin stared at him open mouthed for a moment, having difficulty processing what he'd just said. His tone had been as calm and polite as before, but the words… she had to have misunderstood or misheard him somehow… She rose from her chair, trembling slightly. “I-I am going to leave now. If you won't sign the papers saying I was here, then I'll find another therapist to go to. Goodbye.”

She all but ran to the door, her expensive heels tapping a quick rhythm against the carpeted floor. More than anything, she felt silly for being troubled in the first place. She was in an ordinary office in an ordinary hospital, alone with one of the most boring looking men she'd ever seen. Nothing weird was going to happen here.

The door was locked. She kept trying to turn the knob several times, in a rising state of panic now. It should open. It was supposed to open. She turned back around to tell Dr. Taylor that there was something wrong with his door, and flinched back as she realized he was right next to her. His fist caught her in the stomach, and she doubled over, wheezing. She couldn't understand what was going on. Concepts like violence and assault existed only vaguely for people like Robin Miller. She knew of their existence, but only from afar; they were the sort of thing that happened to other people. She felt him fasten something around her neck and tried to push him away. He responded with another blow that knocked her onto the floor.

A hand seized her hair and dragged her across the carpet, breaking several of those manicured nails in the process, until she was hoisted back onto the chair she'd been sitting in. Still dazed by the sudden assault, Robin could only manage a token resistance, and was unable to stop more things from being fastened around her wrist and ankles. The moment Dr. Taylor took his hands off her, Robin tried to stand up and bolt, but she remained completely immobile. She couldn't even look down at herself, the thing around her neck somehow locked to the chair behind her. She tried to move her arms and legs, and heard only the harsh clinking of